《A Journey Through the Universes》


 Chapter 1: Prologue - Destination?

    Chapter 1: Prologue - Destination?


    Eh, where should I start the story? Well, let''s start from the beginning, but only briefly.


    My name is George. Born and raised in the sunny Krasnodar region.


    My appearance is as follows: height - meter ny-three, dark brown, unruly hair that always stands up straight, as if I was electrocuted. Brown eyes, thick eyebrows, a neat nose and warm-colored lips.


    And yesterday I turned eighteen. An extremely important date in a person''s life. I celebrated it ordingly.


    And already today, returning home, with a small headache, he died.


    No, I wasn''t hit by a car-chan, because I''m not an idiot and I always look around.


    I didn''t save the girl from the truck-san, because there are a lot of girls, and my mother has only one George.


    Okay, seriously, saving idiots is a thankless task, and risking your skin at the same time


    Okay, I won''t torment you with waiting. It appears that it would be like this.


    Cool breeze. The sun hid behind clouds. Puddles all around


    In general, the standard winter in the Kuban.


    I''m walking, or rather, swimming towards the bus stop.


    I get on the bus, next to the driver. The seats in the back were already upied, but there was no desire to stand.


    Somewhere in the middle of the way, there was a loaded trailer with logs in front of the bus. Just like in the same movie.


    Yes, at that moment I remembered the moment from the destination with these logs.


    There was a bad feeling, and the hair on the ass began to move.


    Clearly an unkind sign, but where to go, do not jump out.


    So the trip continued, and I almost reached my stop, but


    These fucking logs really fell out on the road. At that moment, my heart almost stopped.


    Our driver, remembering the mother of the logging truck driver, masterfully drove around the logs. But I didn''t have time to be happy, as the armature fell out of the logging truck, about one and a half meters, and broke through the windshield of the bus at great speed.


    Well, at the same time, along with the chair, through and through, almost touching my grandfather behind.


    What did I feel at that moment? Well, there was almost no pain. Pure fear and horror flooded my mind. Fear because I saw a piece of iron sticking out of the center of my chest. And the horror of wanting to inhale oxygen, but couldn''t. Panic literally engulfed me, and my body was shackled.


    Thoughts of what would happen after death tormented the mind. Is there a God? Satan? Or maybe reincarnation? Or I''ll just fall asleep forever, and my "I" will go out like a candle.


    Most of all I was afraid of thetter. I''d rather be d to be in the devil''s cauldron or the icyke of Cocytus. It doesn''t matter, the main thing is that I will exist.


    Consciousness was slowly, slowly getting out of control. No matter how I tried to resist, it was clearly stronger than me.


    Thest thing I saw was the driver pping me on the cheeks and onlookers filming the scene with their phones.


    Now I understand that if I were offered to exchange my life for the lives of others, I would agree without even thinking.


    One person. Ten. A hundred. A thousand or a million.


    I didn''t care and it scares me.


    I was asked once. What am I most afraid of?


    Fear of spiders? Snakes? Heights? Maybe death?


    Then I couldn''t answer


    But now I can responsibly state that my biggest fear is the unknown.

 Chapter 2: Getting a job

    Chapter 2: Getting a job


    Consciousness turned on as if by a click. I don''t know how to describe this feeling It''s like waking up abruptly from the fact that you fell in your sleep Yes, that''s right, there is no better description.


    Immediately after realizing myself, I noticed an extraordinary rity of mind that I had never experienced before, but this is not the most "interesting".


    And the most interesting thing is how my body feels right now. If you describe this feeling in one word, then "Freedom" is the most suitable.


    My whole being seemed to get rid of the shackles, threw off the bast.


    Lightness and ethereality captured my body.


    Nothing hurts, nothing bothers.


    It feels like I can take off at any moment.


    Ah... what a wonderful condition I don''t want to lose him


    God, it''s good how ...  I purred, smiling, in a satisfied voice.


    Did you call me? a kind, firm male voice sounded.


    - "Damn! I went into myself too much, and in fact, in theory, I should be dead at all!" I eximed in my own mind and abruptly opened my eyes.


    A boundless, t world covered with a perfect, greenwn that stretched endlessly into the distance beyond the horizon.


    Clear, blue sky without any stars and clouds.


    It was in such a ce that my mortal body turned out to be.


    But most importantly, this is the owner of a recently asked question.


    Twenty paces away from me stood a creature with the appearance of a human man. And yes, I am sure that this entity is not a person, because people absolutely cannot look like that.


    Damn, I''m sure that only a handful of people will be able to draw, describe what I saw.


    Delicate hands and muscles that haori can''t hide.


    Clothes are not able to hide the figure of a swimmer.


    Snow-white hair, neatly tied with a red ribbon in the tail.


    The skin for which any woman will not only kill, but also eat.


    Big eyes, a fascinating pink pupil.


    A neat nose and shy ears that were almost hidden in her hair.


    Bare feet peek out from under the kimono.


    With all this beauty, he cannot be confused with a woman because of a formidable, courageous impulse that does not add up with a nice, pleasant appearance.


    A man can''t have such an ideal appearance, he can''t.


    Can you stop looking at me? Come on, I''m not biting.  he said in a warm, kind tone, looking at me with extremely great interest and tenderness.


    I''ve seen that look before. The look of a child who has received a gift and is wondering what kind of toy he was given this time.


    And yet, from this look, you can understand that they won''t eat me alive, and if they do, it won''t be right away.


    With a slow, mechanical gait, I began to approach him, experiencing emotions such as fear, excitement and reverence, because I already guessed with the edge of my mind what kind of person was in front of me.


    Stopping in front of him, he stared at him in silence, not knowing what to say.


    That''s why I decided to just stand there silently, staring at him.


    As my father used to say: "If you don''t know what to say, it''s better to keep quiet."


    The creature, in turn, apparently also decided to wait silently, looking into my eyes, while I myself start a dialogue.


    Not knowing what to do in this situation, I also decided to silently look into the eyes of my opponent.


    Time flowed relentlessly. I don''t know how long it''s been, it''s a little hard to determine here, but at least an hour.


    In what in what, and in "peepers" I have a real talent.


    Also, once in this ce, I seem to have lost the need to blink.


    And even though I have a talent for this game, I still can''tpare with this monster. My reserve of patience is not as pumped as that bastard''s.


    Em...Hello.  I said embarrassedly, awkwardly.


    Well, hello. He replied with a smile. You could clearly read in his eyes: "I won."  Let''s not y anymore and get to the point. As you can probably guess, I am God. You died and your spirit came to me. Now we will determine what awaits you next.


    I was not very surprised by this statement, as I was almostpletely sure of it about thirty minutes ago.


    - OK.  I answered a little excitedly, feeling a bit of fear at the same time.


    Only those who truly want to continue their "adventure" get here, not wanting oblivion, tranquility. In general, I reincarnate people like you, giving you the opportunity to continue your "journey".


    I listened in silence and rejoiced, because it looks like my path is not over yet. Reincarnation awaits me.


    "But before you go any further, I want to offer you something.  he said with a smile, seeing my excitement.


    Pricking up my ears, I prepared to listen. The offer from God cannot be simple.


    I suggest you be my "champion" and get a "system". Before you ept my offer, think it over carefully, because otherwise there will be no way back.


    To say that I was surprised is to say nothing. I wanted to agree instantly, but I stopped myself, albeit with difficulty. Before making a decision, you need to study both ways.


    What does it mean to be a champion? What responsibilities will I have? I asked after thinking about it, a little wary.


    To be a champion means to be my chosen one and get a mark. You see, superpowered beings have their own rules. One of them says that other gods should not influence the champions of other gods in any of the avable, possible ways. In general, bing my champion, you will receive protection from other gods and their chosen ones. As such, you have only one dutyto entertain me with your adventures. he finished exining, with a smirk on his face.


    Clear. Very interesting. I''ve never been a clown. Okay.


    And what awaits me if I choose an ordinary, simple reincarnation? I asked almost immediately, not thinking long about what I had recently heard. Because it didn''t make sense, I need the full picture.


    If you choose a simple rebirth, then I will reincarnate you into a random world where you will be left in the care of luck, fate. In fact, you will have two ways. Either you will be lucky and you will gain immortality or the opportunity to travel through the universes. Or you''ll just die and end up with another unknown god who will decide your fate. Something like that." he exined calmly, with a smile.


    Now I understand that his "suggestion" is too good. So good that it looks more like a trap But do I have a choice? And can I refuse at all? I don''t want to y Russian roulette again to the point of insanity.


    I ept your offer. I answered with a sigh.


    "Are you sure?" Think better. If you be my "champion", you will link your fate with mine for a long time. Perhaps by choosing an ordinary reincarnation you will be lucky and you will get into a good world, at a good time, ce and body. Of course, the chance of this is quite small, but it is there.  he was saying with a smile, trying to "dissuade" me.


    I''m sure. After a recent death, I don''t want to try my luck again, jump into the unknown. I replied, finally epting the fate of the fool.


    Great! From now on you are my champion! And for convenience, my champion, switch to a more familiar style ofmunication! We have a very long time to cooperate! And yes, if you have any questions, ask them! he spoke with a bright, inviting smile.


    Okay, I have questions.  I began to speak more rxed.


    Ask them.  he said and waved his hand. A momentter, two chairs appeared, looking extremelyfortable. He sat down in one of them and invited me to do the same.


    You didn''t have to arrange all this acquaintance, right? I''m sure you could just immediately reincarnate me already with the system and secretly watch me. I asked uprehendingly.


    Yes, I can do that, or rather I have the opportunity. But it''s not my style to do that. In fact, most super-strong creatures do not bother with such meetings and just throw the lucky one into the thick of things. You''re lucky that even among the gods, I''m considered a bit entric. He replied with a grin.


    I see. Next question. How will I entertain you? And why would you even do that?  I asked the question again, afterprehending the answer.


    I''ll start with the second question, if you don''t mind You see, the more power, strength, and might you have, the more boring existence bes for you. For example, let''s take a character from the anime you recently viewed  Saitama. This guy, having gained enormous power, lost not only his hair, but also most of his emotions and feelings. Rather, they have be much more difficult to test. I, in turn, am ridiculously stronger than Saitama.  he said with a smile and then asked with the same grin.


    Do you understand what I''m getting at?


    Yes, I understand. I replied, nodding. Even thest idiot will understand.


    It is almost impossible for the gods to experience emotions in the usual way. You will be surprised, but the absolute majority of us die by our own hands, unable to withstand such an existence. Even now I am not experiencing anything, but only "ying" to make it more convenient for you. You will entertain me very simply. The system records your life as a movie with its beginning "Birth" and end "Death", and then sends it to me for "viewing". During this "viewing" I will experience everything that you will experience.  he finished speaking, breaking into a smile.


    I''ve been digesting this information for a while. I don''t even know what to feel about the fact that someone will "experience" everything that I happened to feel.


    On the one hand, it''s unpleasant. On the other hand, should I care that some super-strong, emotionless entity is "viewing" my life?


    And again, do I even have the right to vote? In the end, we can assume that this is a payment for the "system" and the opportunity to live many lives. And I also don''t want to "show off" in front of a creature that can destroy me with a flick of a finger.


    Okay, thest question that interests me very much.


    And why me? How did I get the honor of being your champion? I asked with sincere iprehension.

 Chapter 3: Back to childhood

    Chapter 3: Back to childhood


    The spring of neen ny-three hase.


    A strange, one-year-old baby was admitted to one of the Tokyo shelters.


    What''s strange about it? Well, firstly, dark skin, which is very rare for this country. Secondly, not being an albino, the baby had snow-white hair, eyebrows and eyshes. Thirdly, the eyes that were bright, ruby-colored.


    But all this did not prevent him from quickly bing a favorite of nannies and even helped on the contrary, because the baby was incredibly cute and beautiful, and his unusual appearance only added to his uniqueness. Just by looking at the child''s appearance, they understood that a great, great future awaited him.


    However, they were not mistaken.


    On behalf of the hero


    Consciousness instantly cleared.


    The first thing I felt was heaviness, lethargy all over my body, as well as terrible hunger. Terrible feelingspared to what I had to experience in that space with God.


    How much does it make you sleepy But no, we need to look around.


    Slowly opening my eyes, I realize that I am in a small crib. Through the bars you can see a neat, cozy, albeit a little empty, room.


    The room also has a window. Not much can be seen from here, but the sun is clearly visible on the horizon. It looks like it''s early morning


    Now, having examined the environment, you can look at yourself.


    True, there''s not much to see without a mirror, bute on.


    Beaten body, bronze color. Abrasions, bruises, scratches, bruises. A great start to this world.


    It''s quite strange to see myself with such a skin tone. It''s like my brain refuses to believe that this body is mine


    Okay, it''s time to get some information


    "Jarvis can you hear me?" I asked mentally, or made an attempt to do so.


    Yes, sir.


    "Okay, can you exin where I am and why I feel so bad?"


    You are in a Tokyo orphanage for toddlers.


    - "I see. It''s not that bad. And what about the body?"


    The fact is that until recently it was almost dead.


    - "How is it dead?"


    The kid, before you moved into him, was thrown in the trash. He could not be noticed for a long time, so he almost died of hunger and cold.


    "And who finally found him?"


    The employees who came to pick up the garbage.


    "When did this happen?"


    Yesterday, sir. Today is your first day at the shelter.


    - "Okay. Survived and well. Who just thought of throwing a child in the trash? Who should I be?"


    "I can''t tell you who it was, sir. I''m sorry, I have limitations


    "You''ve helped me a lot, Jarvis, it''s okay. But... could you tell me what happened to the baby''s soul after I took over the body?"  I asked a little worried. And even though it''s silly to worry about it now, I can''t do it any other way


    "You don''t have to worry about that, sir. He went to be reborn, and to calm you downpletely, I will say right away that the fate of the baby was to die in that forgotten trash can, so you should not worry about such trifles.


    That''s how. Thanks Jarvis. Now tell me how to activate the system.


    You need to mentally or aloud say the key of the phrase. Such as Statistics; Skills; Perks.


    "Thank you Jarvis"


    Always at your service, sir


    "Statistics."


    Statistics


    Shiro Yuki


    Level 1 - (5)


    Prana  30


    Power - 0.1


    Dexterity - 0.1


    Endurance - 12


    Intelligence - 13


    Wisdom - 12


    - "Ai-I... should this mean something to me? I don''t understand whether it''s a lot or a little, and also, what is the difference between Wisdom and Intelligence...?"


    Jarvis  I was just about to turn on the training mode.


    Training mode is enabled!


    With each level increase, the user is given five points of characteristics.


    Using them, you can increase the selected characteristic.


    Prana is the physical energy that is found in almost every living being. With its help, you can heal wounds in the body, strengthen the body and much more.


    Strength - The characteristic of strength affects the strength of your muscles, thereby being responsible for your load capacity, speed and explosive power.


    Dexterity - dexterity statistics are responsible for the overall flexibility and sticity of the body, as well as for the reaction speed and the nine senses of the body. (Sight, hearing, taste, smell, touch, thermoception, equibrioception, nociception and proprioception)


    Endurance - the endurance parameter is responsible for the overall regeneration of the body, as well as for the supply of physical energy and its replenishment rate.


    The intelligence characteristic is responsible for the speed of information processing, the amount of stored energy in the soul and its replenishment rate. (Additionally increases the rapidity of leveling the user level)


    Wisdom - the parameter affects the speed of learning, and also improves intuition, will and control of energies. (Additionally increases the speed of skill improvement)


    Skills - By engaging in various activities, you can acquire skills. They are pumped through theoretical and practical maniptions.


    (NOTE: Skills, unlike perks, are reset at each reincarnation.)


    At the moment, the user has no skills.


    Abilities - Bypleting missions or getting achievements, you have the opportunity to purchase a perk that will remain with you permanently.


    The yer''s body - The User of the system does not regress. All restrictions are removed from the body.


    Gamer''s Mind - Passively protects the yer''s mind from all kinds of attacks. Despite the fact that the user experiences all the previous emotions, his state will always be calm and collected. It also protects the yer from: insanity, split personality and other mental illnesses.


    "Jarvis, I have some questions."


    I''m listening to you.


    - "Well, let''s take it in order. First, how did I get my first andst name?"


    Your first andst name were given to you already at the shelter, since your past is unknown.


    "Well, I like it, but what was in the past, let it stay there. Further, I have prana, and it is also said that all living people have it. And all the people in this world, too?"


    Of course, sir, people in this world have prana.


    "Then how did they not find her?!"


    Technology is extremely difficult to detect this energy. Perhaps in the future the people of this world will seed.


    - "I see. Finally, tell me the average characteristics of the people in this world."


    Ten is the average. Twenty  A little trained, leading a healthy lifestyle. Thirty  Well-trained. Forty is an indicator of an Olympic champion in his category. Fifty is the limit of a person in this world.


    - "Okay, thanks."


    "Always at your service, sir."


    Now that you understand the system, you can distribute the points of characteristics.


    After a little reflection, I threw two points in Intelligence and three in Wisdom, thereby bringing both characteristics to fifteen. It will be a great investment.


    As soon as the numbers in the statistics changed, in a moment strange sensations flooded my head, my mind. Do I feel like my head has been cooled or something? In addition, thoughts elerated, and memory became clearer.


    Now I was able to remember what I had once forgotten and understand what I was trying to teach


    The logic of my actions is very simple. The more Wisdom and Intelligence, the faster my improvement, pumping goes. And the sooner I develop these parameters, the more exhaust there will be from this.


    In addition, something tells me that the "spiritual" characteristics will be the most difficult to pump.


    And I think I can improve the physical characteristics myself At least I hope so.


    My thoughts were interrupted by a prolonged groan of unoiled door hinges.


    Turning his head in the direction of the sound, he saw a woman of about thirty years old enter the room.


    Closing the door behind her, she quietly, calmly approached the crib, as if afraid to scare me.


    How is our baby Shiro?  she said with a kind smile on her face, bending over the crib.


    Now that she came closer, I managed to get a better look at her.


    Her ck hair, gathered in a ponytail, gave off a healthy shine. Big green eyes that look at me with affection, tenderness and kindness. Plump lips of scarlet color. The breast is teardrop-shaped, about the fourth size. Curvy hourss shape figure


    "I love anime worlds..."  I thought while contemting this beauty.


    How cute you are after all. Who just thought of doing this to you.  she spoke softly, tenderly, while gently stroking my head. Very nice if that Well, if you''re interested in knowing.


    Okay, it''s time for Shiro to have breakfast,  she said, starting to unbutton her blouse.


    - "Is she really..."  I thought breathlessly, not believing in such luck


    Thest button gave up under the onught of her hands andrge breasts of the fourth size, viting somews of physics, "jumped out", appearing before my "burning" gaze.


    Well, Shiro, it''s time to eat.  she said in an affectionate tone, pulling her gentle hands towards me.


    - "God... but this is just the beginning It was worth dying for."

 Chapter 4: New Skills

    Chapter 4: New Skills


    Her soft hands picked me up with care and care and directed me to the huge chest that was slowly moving towards me like an avnche I think many would not refuse to be buried in these mountains.


    When the soft pink nipple was next to my lips, then... Nothing happened.


    My improved brain was still processing the situation.


    Well, Shiro, you need to eat,  she said and poked my lips with a nipple.


    Returning from heaven to earth, I slowly and carefully captured the pink bump with my lips.


    After sucking in some milk, I was surprised that I liked it.


    The fact is that in a previous life I did not really like milk. And even if he drank, it was only cold.


    I couldn''t stand warm or steamy.


    And so, sipping sweet milk in me, a little mischief awoke, and I began to gently y with my tongue with the nipple, sometimes biting it.


    However, after five seconds, I was interrupted by an alert, and then the knowledge about flowed into my head...Sex?


    A new skill has been mastered!


    Love Arts Ur - 1


    (It''s like fighting, but in bed)


    Interesting. And in more detail?


    Love Arts Ur - 1 - With each level rise, you will master the art of bringing pleasure and enjoyment.


    (Optional: The effectiveness of sexual actions increases by 10% for each skill level.Current bonus (10%)


    It''s amazing. What a wonderful skill. We should try it out.


    In less than five minutes, the results were visible. The woman''s cheeks were flushed, her eyes a little zed. Breathing was disturbed, and the papie were excited.


    Aaah, mmmmm  a sweet little moan escaped from her lips, after which she bit her lips in order to drown out the sounds.


    Oh, my God, what a beautiful sound. The sight of her face and moans, the best reward for me Redouble our efforts!


    Time passed. More and more beautiful sounds left her mouth. His face waspletely flushed, his eyes lost focus, and his breathing was deep and uneven. And it''s just with the mouth! I didn''t use my hands, because a baby doing a breast massage will definitely be suspicious.


    And then I became really scared both for myself and for her.


    She abruptly pressed me to her chest so hard that it went dark in her eyes. Then her body shook, a moan more like a howl escaped from herpressed lips, and tears formed in her eyes. It seems that she caught a powerful orgasm. No kidding, her body trembled for two minutes.


    Moving away from the orgasm, she finally gave me the opportunity to breathe air. I almost suffocated.


    Looking into her eyes, I saw in them just a sea of kindness, affection and tenderness.


    Ohh, this is the first time with me. God, what a pervert I am. How embarrassing.  she put her hand to her flushed face  This will be our secret with you.  she whispered, bending down.


    Putting me back in the cradle, she, on weak legs, slowly staggered out.


    It''s time to look at the notifications that have been constantly rattling for thest five minutes.


    Love Arts - Level up !


    Love Arts - Level up !


    Love Arts - Level up !


    Love Arts - Level up !


    Congrattions, the user ''s level has been raised !


    "Statistics"  I mentally gave themand


    Statistics


    Shiro Yuki


    Level 2 (5)


    Prana - 30


    Power - 0.1


    Dexterity - 0.1


    Endurance - 3(12)


    Intelligence - 15


    Wisdom - 15


    Skills:


    Love Arts Ur - 5 Current Bonus (50%)


    Abilities:


    yer''s Body


    Gamer''s Mind


    "Jarvis, why did I level up at all? And hasn''t the skill improved a lot?"


    I''ll exin everything now. The user''s level rises not only from killing different creatures. In fact, it is not even necessary to kill, the main thing is to defeat the enemy, but there is more experience from killing. The stronger the opponent, the more experience, and the weaker, the less.


    Experience is also awarded for improving skills and any other activity rted to self-improvement, whether it''s training or reading books.


    With skills, too, everything is simple. They rise in level through practical methods and theoretical ones.


    For example, the skill of "Unarmedbat" will improve from simple blows to the air or a pear. Also,bat skills in battles increase faster, and additional experience is also given when winning.


    Theoretical experiencees from listening, viewing and reading relevant information to the skill.


    In your case, you were in a "battle" and "defeated" a nanny who was several times stronger than you.


    "Jarvis, of course everything suits me, but don''t you think that my system is too unbnced?"


    Sir, your system is certainly strong, but it has one fatal w. She needs time. Over time, you can achieve a lot, but without time, you will, in most cases, be very vulnerable.


    - "Okay. I feel better."  I said and threw three points in Intelligence and two in Wisdom.


    The door opened again and the "defeated" wet nurse returned. After dressing me and picking me up, we went for a walk.


    Well, what to say. A huge shelter, on the territory of which there is even a park, more like a dense forest. There is even a small pond with fish. Well, you know those who like to eat dead skin from their hands and feet.


    Everything is clean and tidy. The children go neat and cheerful.


    And so the day passed. Constantly in gentle female hands. To be honest, just sitting and staring at others is terribly boring, so I tried to master and pump as many skills as possible. That''s what happened.


    Love Arts Ur - 512


    Current bonus (120%)


    They feed me several times a day, so there was enough time to upgrade the skill.


    Acting skill Level 6 - with each level increase, you will master the ability to transform into the chosen role.


    (Optional: The effectiveness of acting increases by 10% per level)


    Current bonus (60%.)


    I had to pretend to be a smart kid all day, but still a child.


    Vocals Ur 4 - with each level increase, you will master the skill of vocal art.


    (Additionally: Each time you raise the level, your voice will be 10% more charming and melodious.)


    Current bonus (40%)


    Out of nothing to do, I tried to sing. And nothing, the teachers liked it.


    Meditation Level 1 - with each level increase, you willprehend the skill of meditation.


    (Optional:With each level increase, the speed of mental strength recovery increases by 10%.)


    Current bonus (10%)


    At the end of the day, when I was already sleepy, I decided to try to meditate. It turned out, not without difficulties.


    And already in the crib, at sunset of the day, I remembered about prana.


    "Jarvis, how can I use prana to heal my body?"


    It''s simple. I will stir up your well of prana and you should feel it. Then try to manipte him.


    - "Let''s try it"


    Jarvis began to act, I immediately felt the prana and without wasting time quickly tried to grab it and pull.


    It didn''t work out the first time. And from the next one. And more. And so nine times.


    In general, I tried to pull her like a nket with my hand. It didn''t work out. In the end, you just need to imagine that energy is a part of you, like a hand and move it.


    That''s when everything went like clockwork.


    A new skill has been mastered!


    Energy Control Level 1 - With each level increase, your energy control will be increased.


    (Additionally, the energy speed increases by 10%)


    Current bonus (10%)


    - "Jarvis, decipher this bonus for me. What does it mean: The energy speed is increased?"


    When creating spells or enchantments, you have to think them through in your head. Then form a matrix or, so to speak, give the magic amand. In the end, the energy following yourmand forms a spell, enchantment or something else.


    Thest stage depends on the magician''s predisposition to energy and energy itself.


    For example, a person with a predisposition of 20% will form a spell much longer than a person with a 100% propensity for magic or the elements.


    All types of energies are different. One is slower, but more intense. The other is faster and easier to manage.


    Here''s your bonus just elerates thisst stage.


    - "Jarvis. This is a terrible cemetery!!!It''s good that she''s in my safe hands."


    Having healed the poor, "fucked up" carcass, let''s check the statistics now.


    Shiro Yuki


    Level 2 (0)


    Prana - 4


    Power - 0.1


    Dexterity - 0.1


    Endurance - 12


    Intelligence - 18


    Wisdom - 17


    Skills:


    Love Arts Ur - 12 Current Bonus (120%)


    Acting Skill Level 6 - Current Bonus (60%)


    Vocals Ur 4 - Current Bonus (40%)


    Meditation Ur 1 - Current Bonus (10%)


    Energy Control Ur 1 - Current Bonus (10%)


    Abilities:


    yer''s Body


    Gamer''s Mind

 Chapter 5: Years Later

    Chapter 5: Years Later


    Time flows like a stormy river.


    It seemed only recently that I got into this world, and now I''m entering the Fujimi Academy.


    Yes, this is the same academy where Ray, Takashi, Saeko and the others studied.


    Nothing interesting has happened to me in these fourteen years, but I will briefly tell you what happened to me.


    The first years were bad. Seriously. Very bad.


    Just imagine that any ess to information will be taken away from you, be it books, TV, Inte. Yes, everything.


    And also you don''t have anyone to talk to, Jarvis doesn''t count.


    Seriously, I''ve been starving for information in just a few days.


    As it is already clear, it was incredibly boring. I was a little kid who was constantly being watched. Therefore, all I could do was: eat, sleep, shit and, if allowed, crawl. So yes, the only entertainment was pumping skills.


    In ascending order, I will describe what skills I got and how I pumped them.


    I''ll give you the general statisticster, because while growing up, it always changed.


    But I can say right away that I spent all the points of characteristics I received only on Wisdom and Intelligence.


    Two years


    Little has changed over the past year. I was also breastfed by Aiko.


    And, only thanks to her, I was able to maximize one skill.


    Love Arts - [Ur 100]


    (Additionally: The effectiveness of sexual actions increases tenfold)


    Crazy bonus right? I''m shocked myself. My every touch with intimate intentions is ten times more pleasant! And Aiko likes it just creepy... literally. I think thisdy is turning into a yandere. She almost never lets me out of her sight.


    To be honest, it''s a little scary for me.


    I didn''t have much contact with the children, as I was engaged in pumping skills. The adults were always trying to give mepany in the form of kids. Thanks, I''ll manage...


    Three years


    That year, Aiko stopped breastfeeding me. And no, not because she wanted it.


    It was just getting suspicious. Other children have long been weaned from this or have always been bottle-fed. And I was already starting to talk, so she was afraid that baby Shiro would blurt out too much.


    And yet I managed to get an achievement.


    Congrattions! You have fulfilled the hidden conditions!


    A hidden achievement has been obtained  The Legendary Lover


    The way to get it is to bring the partner to orgasm a thousand times.


    Reward  Ability: Orgasm Scale


    It''s already clear from the title what it''s about, but I''ll exin it anyway.


    This scale indicates how much is left before your partner "explodes". But the main function is the "umtion of orgasm".


    You can postpone and "umte" your partner''s orgasm by keeping him on the edge. The longer you keep someone on the edge, the stronger the final discharge.


    The main thing is not to overdo it, otherwise it may affect the mind.


    The skill itself and the achievement were easy to pump and get. Although all this became possible only thanks to Aiko feeding me and her hypersensitive breasts.


    Let''s go by skills.


    Acting skills  [Ur 100]


    (Additionally: The effectiveness of acting increases fivefold)


    The constant acting out of the role of a small smart kid easily enough finished off the skill to a hundred.


    Vocals  [Ur 100]


    (Additionally: Your voice has be ten times more melodious and charming)


    At first it seemed to me that it would be difficult to pump this skill. After all, I didn''t sing much. It turned out, on the contrary  he swung more easily.


    The main thing is that you have a lot of listeners. Then the bonus was triggered and the experience flowed like a river.


    Now I have a beautiful deep voice Is it just me or am I bing a narcissist? No, it''s nonsense


    Four years


    This year Aiko left the orphanage. The fact is that she went on maternity leave. And no, I have nothing to do with it. Seriously, I''m four years old, even with the system I''m not omnipotent.


    This was not her first pregnancy, but her second. The first child did not survive childbirth.


    Naturally, it was a great grief and trial for her family. But they survived it and refused to give up.


    The husband, seeing his wife''s condition, offered her to work in a shelter. Lactation has already begun anyway. And so he will gain experience and distract himself at least a little. Although this is a rather dubious way to send your wife, who has lost a child, to work in a shelter for children, but okay.


    The day I enrolled was her first at the orphanage. And since my little body was bad, they decided to appoint a wet nurse for me. Like this. Fate, not otherwise. I wish that everything was fine with her.


    You may wonder: "Why didn''t she adopt me if she liked me so much?" The answer is simple.


    Just imagine a Japanese couple with a swarthy child, half Asian. Do you feel what it smells like? Yeah.


    In principle, this is not the main thing. Their culture has developed so that it is not epted to adopt children. Only in extreme cases, when there is no chance of their own. And even if they give the children to the orphanage, it''s not a fact that they will take them back, even if they want to.


    The fact is that there is a huge staff for the maintenance of children, but if there are fewer children, then what? You will have to shorten it correctly.


    Okay, Aiko, good luck, and we''ll go by skills.


    Energy Control  [Ur 100]


    (Optional: Energy speed increased tenfold)


    Then I was d that atst thisplicated skill had reached its limit. The rest of the skills were easy, but this one just burned out my poor brain.


    The difficulty was set by the fact that he was heavily dependent on the statistics of Wisdom and Intelligence. I''ll exin now.


    Imagine that prana or any other energy is a stream of water. You can direct this flow wherever you need. The initial level of control is to be able to manage this stream as you please.


    In order to advance further in control, you must divide the stream into two streams. Then two streams for four. Later by eight and so on.


    But the problem is that you can''t physically control a lot of these branches. And until you improve the characteristic, you will go to the goal with scanty steps and will not develop the skill even in old age.


    Ambidextrous  [Ur 100]


    Each time you raise the level, you will master the ability to control perfectly with both hands.


    (Optional: Each skill level raises hand coordination by 1%)


    Current Bonus (100%)


    Quite an interesting skill that allows you to use both your right and left hand perfectly.


    The bonus also gives you the opportunity to do different things with both hands. Well, for example, writing in a notebook with the left and drawing at the same moment with the right.


    True, it puts a strain on the brain because you have to control the handles at the same time, but I can afford it.


    Five years.


    It''s been a good year. At least because I was finally given the opportunity to walk alone in the park. Unattended!


    God, I was so happy.


    After all, in the depths of this forest, I could finally start training.


    Cross-country running, and even with obstacles, perfectly increases endurance and agility.


    Large stones reced dumbbells for me.


    On the first day of training, when I was jumping over another log, an alert flew out to me.


    A new skill has been mastered!


    Parkour  [Ur 1]


    As you increase your skill level, you learn the art of rational movement and oveing obstacles.


    (Optional: Each time the skill level increases, the energy spent on movement decreases by 10%)


    Distracted, I didn''t have time to throw my leg over the log. As a result, he flew away to kiss the ground.


    *Crunch*


    Yes, it was my hand... I must say right away, it was very painful.


    A new skill has been learned!


    Physical Damage Resistance  [Level 1]


    Each new skill level improves your physical damage resistance.


    (Optional: For each skill level, the physical damage inflicted on the body is reduced by 10%)


    A new skill has been learned!


    Regeneration  [Ur 1]


    With each skill level, the speed of natural healing increases.


    (Optional: Regeneration rate increases by 10% for each increased level)


    In addition to the new skills, I pushed a few old ones to the limit.


    Meditation  [Ur 100]


    (Optional: The speed of mental strength recovery increases tenfold)


    Four years of persistent meditation have brought this skill to the maximum.


    And that''s not all. There was also a new achievement.


    Congrattions! You have fulfilled the hidden conditions!


    Hidden Achievement received - Meditation Guru


    The way to get it is to spend twenty thousand hours in meditation.


    Reward: Ability - Arbitrary Meditation


    The most beautiful perk. I''ll exin everything now.


    This ability can be called passive meditation or simply a trance state.


    That is, I can activate the ability and go about my business.


    The bonus in the form of increased energy regeneration works only half.


    In the same way, thoughts be pure. Emotions go to the third ne or even to the fourth. The speed of thinking increases. In this state, I am absolutely focused.


    The skill is my salvation. The thing is, I don''t like to train.


    Not because I''mzy. It''s just boring for me to perform monotonous movements for several hours.


    Seriously, you can hang yourself out of boredom.


    But thanks to the ability, you can perform your task like a robot.


    The ability makes it possible to literally skip these boring but useful moments of life.


    And as you know, there is a fly in the ointment in a barrel.


    The ability spends quite a lot of mental strength.


    For example, I may not sleep for up to two weeks and not experience any consequences.


    But after a whole day in this state, you get very tired and have to meditate for at least two or three hours.


    But this trifle does not spoil anything at all.


    Teaching  [Ur 100]


    When you increase the skill level, you willprehend the profession of a teacher.


    (Optional: For each skill level, the effectiveness of mentoring will be increased by 10%)


    Current bonus (1000%)


    In general, the children are terribly inquisitive and I, as the smartest of the kids, usually taught them everything and enlightened them.


    The skill is extremely useful and I am extremely d that I was able to bring it to the maximum.

 Chapter 6: Years Later (Two)

    Chapter 6: Years Later (Two)


    From the age of six to twelve, I spent time at Hayama Elementary School.


    Immediately after arriving from the shelter, everyone was met and ced in a dormitory with rooms for four people, and sses began the next day.


    I was also then hooked up with three guys, but not for long.


    The month of study flew by pretty quickly.


    The whole day of schoolchildren in Japan is loaded. From morning to lunch, ssroom sses. From lunch to evening, voluntarypulsory sses in clubs.


    And only in the evening you have your own free time. This is despite the fact that homework is not given in elementary school. So there would not have been an evening, because, as I heard, homework is simply an unaffordable amount.


    The items are pretty ordinary, but I liked two of them.


    These are lessons in economics and natural science.


    Science lessons are a mixture of geography, chemistry, physics and biology. Yes, already from the first grades they begin to study these sciences...Only adjusted for age.


    But I liked not the subject itself, but the way it is served. Most of the sses are experiments. So far, they are simple, but still.


    In the past world, such sciences were presented with a dry theory that just needs to be taught, taught and taught again. There is also about equally theory and practice. Children are really interested in studying here.


    And now my favorite subject, which I think is necessary for every school in the world.


    Household. Or as I call it, "The Manual for survival in the stone jungle." Seriously. After reading a book on the subject, I went to the library right after ss and read all the avable books on this topic.


    My eyes literally opened. It feels like I lived in darkness before these. No, really. Everything is written in these books. How to eat properly.


    How to save money correctly. How to set goals and achieve them. It literally describes how to live! B*t there is even an instruction on how to clean the house properly!


    In the previous world, at the age of eighteen, I didn''t know almost half of the contents of these books. Yes, where there I did not even know how to pay for housing andmunal services and where to go ordingly. The book literally teaches you how to live in society.


    It may seem that this lesson is useless because parents should teach all this at home. In theory, as if yes, but no. Here in schools, no one counts on parents. Everything is carefully taught at school.


    And in general, the presentation of knowledge differs in quality. Here, basically, they do not expect that someone will teach children something outside of school.


    On the one hand, it''s great that schoolchildren are constantly engaged in development and work. On the other hand, I myself remember how after school the guys went home, changed their clothes and ran to y in the streets. We climbed the abandoned buildings. They burned bonfires, fried bread. Baked potatoes in coals.


    Here it is the romance of childhood.


    I understand with my mind that everything was done correctly and rationally here in Japan, but with my soul and heart I still burn bonfires and run through the doorways.


    Well, enough about that.


    As for the clubs, everything is simple here. This is something likepulsory extracurricr activities. You "voluntarily" have to join at least one. It doesn''t matter how many clubs you visit. The main thing is to spend your time on them, and not hang around anywhere.


    So I signed up for the Household, Reading and Aikido clubs.


    The household club taught cooking, cleaning, sewing and other useful household activities.


    The reading club was in the library. There I just absorbed information from books, like a sponge absorbing water. In just a week, I literally devoured the entire elementary school curriculum. There was only literature, which is quite a lot.


    He proved himself as a calm and serious boy genius.


    I was even given a private room when I asked.


    The teachers adored me, but the students didn''t like me because I stood out too much. To them, I was just a strange, nerdy boy who behaved unnaturally for them.


    I wasn''t made an outcast, but I didn''t have any friends either.


    As you understand, I did not hide my genius, because I think it''s stupid. But this does not mean that you need to give out all the secrets and trumps to everyone. We need a bnce between benefits and losses.


    The Aikido Club, oddly enough, taught the martial art of Aikido. So far, for my age, only training should go, but after seeing my physical form, they gave the go-ahead for sparring with seniors.


    The martial art itself concentrates on defense and counterattack. Here they teach how to use the enemy''s strength against him. These are mainly grabs and throws.


    And so months passed, followed by years. I continued to improve and prepare for the future madness.


    Rise in the morning. Cooking breakfast and lunch with you to school. Then study and alternating circles every other day. The whole evening and night are spent on pumping skills. Four hours before school there is a three-hour meditation.


    And all over again. Every day. Cycle after cycle.


    When you are constantly busy with something, you do not notice how time flies. So it happens to me. It seemed only recently enrolled, but I''m already graduating.


    Addition.


    Hayama Elementary School. Aikido Club. Fourth year at school.


    Sensei was pacing in front of a row of schoolchildren.


    Today, as you requested, we will hold sses in Sojutsu. Take yari and get ready.


    Yes sensei!  the teenagers shouted at the same time.


    Some timeter on the way home.


    Statistics. Alerts. Shiro mentally said.


    A new skill has been mastered!


    Sojutsu  [Ur 12]  With each skill level you master the art of spear wielding


    (Optional: For each increased skill level, prating spear damage increases by 10%)


    Sojutsu - Level up!


    Sojutsu - Level up!


    Sojutsu - Level up!


    Sojutsu [Ur 1]  [Ur 12]


    Statistics


    Shiro Yuki


    Level 30 (0)


    Prana - 270


    Strength - 18


    Dexterity - 23


    Endurance - 27


    Intelligence - 97


    Wisdom - 95


    Skills


    Love Arts  [Ur 100] - (The effectiveness of sexual actions increases tenfold)


    Vocals  [Ur 100] - (Your voice has be ten times more melodious and charming)


    Acting skills  [Ur 100] - (The effectiveness of acting increases tenfold)


    Energy Control  [Ur 100] - (Energy speed increased tenfold.)


    Parkour  [Ur 100] - (Energy costs for movement are reduced tenfold)


    Resistance to physical damage  [Ur 100] - (Physical damage to the body is reduced tenfold)


    Regeneration  [Ur 100] - (Regeneration rate increased tenfold)


    Teaching  [Ur 100] - (Someone''s learning rate has been increased tenfold)


    Meditation - [Ur 100] - (The rate of recovery of spiritual forces increases tenfold)


    Perfect Memory - You have developed a perfect memory. Nothing can be forgotten.


    Additional consciousness - You have developed additional consciousness. For every 50 Wisdom you will receive an additional consciousness.


    Cooking [Ur 100]  With each skill level you master the art of cooking.


    (Optional. For each skill level, the quality and efficiency of the food produced increases by 10%)


    Cleaning [Level 100] - With each skill level, the speed and quality of cleaning increases by 10%.


    Sewing [Ur 100] - With each skill level you master the art of sewing.


    (Additionally: For each raised skill level, the quality and efficiency of sewing increases by 10%)


    cksmithing [Ur 7] - With each skill level you master the cksmithing craft.


    (Optional: The efficiency and quality of forging increases by 10% for each increased skill level)


    Pottery [Ur 15] - With each skill level, you master the pottery craft.


    (Optional: Potting efficiency and quality increases by 10% for each increased skill level)


    Carpentry [Level 100] - With each skill level you master the carpentry craft.


    (Optional: Efficiency and quality of work increases by 10% for each increased skill level)


    Carpentry [Ur 12] - With each skill level, you master the carpentry craft.


    (Optional: Carpentry efficiency and quality increases by 10% for each skill level raised)


    Aikido [Ur 100] - With each skill level you master the martial art of Aikido.


    (Optional: For each skill level raised, the effectiveness of the counterattack increases by 10%)


    Bodjutsu [Ur 49] - With each increased skill level, you master the art of wielding staffs.


    (Optional: For each raised skill level, the impact damage with poles increases by 10%)


    Sojutsu [Ur 12] - With each skill level, you master the art of wielding a spear.


    (Optional: For each increased skill level, prating spear damage increases by 10%)


    Kenjutsu [Ur 100] - With each skill level, you master the art of swordsmanship.


    (Optional: For each raised skill level, the shing damage with des increases by 10%)


    Tojutsu [Ur 100] - With each skill level, you master the art of wielding a de.


    (Optional: For each increased skill level, the de attack speed increases by 10%)


    Tantojutsu [Ur 100] - With each skill level, you master the art of wielding a de.


    (Optional: For each raised skill level, the cutting damage with des increases by 10%)


    Abilities


    yer''s Body


    Gamer''s Mind


    Orgasm Scale


    Arbitrary Meditation


    "There are more and more skills. It would be possible tobine them..."


    Such an opportunity is avable, sir.


    - "Really?"  Shiro was surprised


    Yes sir. Just tell me what skills you want tobine, and the system will understand. Just remember that these skills must have something tobine.


    - "Great. And why didn''t you tell me about this possibility right away?"


    You didn''t ask, sir.


    - "Good. Are there consequences?"


    "Of course there is, sir. Whenbining, a skill is formed and it will have to be improved from the very beginning. Also, the more versatile the skill, the more difficult it is to improve it.

 Chapter 7: Years Later (Three)

    Chapter 7: Years Later (Three)


    2008 April 6.


    And now, the day hase when I will enter the Fujimi Academy.


    I am overwhelmed with feelings from the fact that right today I have the opportunity to get acquainted with the characters of the anime School of the Dead.


    Going out and locking the house, I walk to school at a slow pace.


    In the meantime, let me tell you what happened in high school.


    I entered Juho High School. There is not much to tell about this time, because three years is quite a short time. But let''s try it anyway.


    The first year of Juho High school.


    When I first entered, I faced a difficult choice which club to go to. Finding something new, as it turns out, is quite difficult.


    And then I came across the Kyudo club. He''s an archery club.


    And then I realized that despite the fact that I have the skill "Master of martial arts" I do not know how to shoot an arrow.


    Although in the future it will be a great silent weapon against zombies.


    As you understand, I immediately signed up for the club.


    Already in the circle I got the skill.


    Shooting is a skill that allows you to urately throw objects at the target.


    (Additionally, each time the skill level increases, the speed of the thrown object increases by 10%)


    The skill itself gave me the knowledge of how to properly throw objects at the target and hit it, be it a spoon, a stone or an arrow.


    Even shooting with firearms is considered "throwing". I don''t know how it works, but it''s better for me.


    True, the skill did not give me knowledge about the guns themselves, their characteristics or proper maintenance, but I think I will figure it out myself.


    For the rest of the year I participated in the activities of the club. Allpetitions were won by me with ease, which is predictable.


    The guys and teachers persistently offered to be the president of the club, but I did not need such happiness, because the skill of "Shooting" was maximized. And the president is obliged to spend a lot of time at the club.


    I''ve also developed stealth this year. A skill extremely useful for the future. Besides, everyone knows from Skyrim that an archer without stealth is like an undertaker without a shovel.


    Stealth is a skill that allows you to hide and disguise.


    (Optional: Each time the skill level increases, the effectiveness of the skill increases by 10%)


    This skill gave knowledge about how to move, breathe and disguise properly. This skill is active, so I can activate the "Stealth" mode. With maximum pumping, I be about ten times more inconspicuous than Kuroko Tetsu. And this despite the fact that I didn''t even try.


    The second year of Juho High school.


    This year was a "craft year" for me. And it''s all because of the "Transformation" skill


    This skill was obtained through experimentation. At that time I wanted to find other uses for prana besides strengthening and healing. Here in one of them we managed to discover a new use for it.


    Just filling the object with prana as much as possible, I tried to influence it. As a result, this wonderful skill was obtained.


    Transformation is a skill that allows you to change items at will.


    (Optional: With each skill increase, the energy consumption of the changes decreases by 10%)


    This skill is simply incredible. Thanks to him, I can improve various materials or make various products at once.


    But still, it''s better not to do that. Let''s say I want to make a knife. I have the opportunity to immediately make incredible steel and at the same time give it the shape of a de or make excellent steel and manually forge a knife using the bonus of the "Jack of all Trades" skill. As a result, the same knife will be ten times sharper, stronger and even more convenient. (I love game logic). So, in my opinion, the choice is obvious.


    Third year of Juhu High school.


    This year I realized that I needed money. I didn''t have to think about it before, but because of the "Transformation" skill, I had to. Materials are quite expensive, and I''m tired of living in dormitories. Somehow I didn''t want to get into crime.


    So I needed a job that would not eat my time and at the same time be profitable.


    As a result, I decided to draw manga and at the same time write a book.


    I chose Naruto because I knew it would definitely take off.


    In addition, there was no Naruto ranobe in the past world, but only anime and manga, which in my opinion is bad because the book usually has a lot more details.


    So it turned out that, having sat down to write, he immediately got the skill "Writer", and when drawing manga, "Artist".


    Writing  by raising the level you master the profession of a writer


    (Additionally, with each level increase, the writing efficiency increases by 10%)


    Drawing  by increasing the level you master the profession of an artist


    (Additionally, each time the skill increases, the image efficiency increases by 10%)


    Thanks to these skills, I was able to write and draw the entire Naruto series.


    And of course, thanks to these skills, I corrected it a little


    I made the world itself darker. I wanted to show the cruelty of wars and violence as such. As for me before, the world is more kind than evil. Now it''s about equal.


    I also wanted to reveal more about the characters and the story itself. How exactly did the Uzumaki lose? Why did the Senju n disappear? How Hashirama Senju died. And a lot more. As a result, the series itself has almost doubled, although I tried to shorten it.


    In return, it gave more feelings and drama, because when the characters who are more familiar to you died, it revealed even more the stupidity of wars and violence.


    As expected, Ranobe and Manga fired. The sales were incredible. I did not disclose my identity, although the author was indicated by Shiro. Just Shiro.


    Thanks to the money, I was able to buy a house and materials to change it to my own taste. The house is quiterge, but the most important thing is that there is a basement where I managed to organize a workshop, which I have been dreaming about for so long.


    That''s all about high school.


    While he was telling the story, he managed to reach the academy.


    Today is the first day and there are no lessons as such. Basically, the guyse to get to know each other and the teacher, and there is also a tour of the school.


    So I''m going to my ss.


    At this time, 10 C ss.


    And so, since we''ve all met, I''ll tell you...  the teacher was saying until he was interrupted by a knock on the door.


    Come in.


    The ssroom door slid open and everyone was presented with a view of a tall dark-skinned guy with snow-white hair and ruby eyes.


    I''m listening.


    Sorry to bother you, but is this ss 10C?


    - Yes.


    Then I apologize for beingte. I''m Yuki Shiro.


    Nothing, nothing. You are notte, there are still two minutes before the bell. We just decided that no one woulde at such a time and began to slowly get acquainted. Come on in, there''s just thest desk left.


    - "Thest desk. Interesting. If she had been at the window, I would have suspected the intervention of higher powers."  thought Shiro, slowly walking to thest middle desk.


    Just look at how handsome he is! We were lucky!  the girl whispered energetically to her friend.


    Yeah, look at his hair! They shine and seem to glow!  my friend whispered back energetically.


    Your mother! How much is in it? Two meters? More?  a rather tall guy was talking quietly to his friend.


    Yeah. It would be cool to join a basketball club with him," the guy replied quietly.


    "Did you hear his voice?" He is simply divine!  quietly, but enthusiastically whispered another girl to her neighbor.


    Yeah! So soft and affectionate, but at the same time firm and courageous!  her friend answered her.


    The whole ssroom turned into a hive. And almost everyone who knew each other whispered and looked at the neer.


    It was a pity for the teacher who was ignored by the ss.


    Ahem, ahem. Well, I''ll continue.


    Some timeter.


    Well, it seems that''s it. Now you can get to know each other better and explore the school grounds. Sensei said with a smile and left the ssroom.


    As soon as the teacher came out, some of the girls abruptly stood up and wanted to surround our hero, but they didn''t have time because two guys came up faster.


    Hi, I''m Sato, and this is my friend Ito.


    - hello.


    Hello. Shiro nodded.


    Anyway, we were going to join a basketball club and then we saw you. You''re so tall, like you were born for this sport. What is your height?


    Two meters, ten centimeters. Shiro replied calmly.


    Cool! Come sign up with us...  the guy didn''t have time to finish, as he was interrupted.


    Sorry guys, but I''m signing up for a Kendo club.  said the hero, after which he slowly got up and slowly left.


    Kendo? What a waste of time and talent. Ito said sadly, looking after Shiro.


    The girls who did not have time to Shiro because of two guys began to look at them unkindly for a missed opportunity.


    Come on. How many people have so many opinions. Let''s go find a basketball club as soon as possible. Sato said, sweating, and then quickly left the ssroom with his friend.


    Addition.


    Juho High School. The second year.


    In the math ss, the lesson ended and one of the students at the back desk opened his eyes in which calmness and serenity were read.


    On behalf of Shiro


    The bell announced that the lesson was over, which means it''s time to get out of meditation.


    We open our eyes, slowly fold the school supplies and stomp into the Kyudo club.


    I walk slowly down the corridor towards the club. Rain is dripping outside the windows. Clouds covered the entire sky. A fast breeze drives the fallen leaves. Cool air with the smell of dampness.


    I love all this.As a result, I love autumn and a little spring.


    Such weather brings a thoughtful, calm and slightly mncholic state. I just want to lie down on the couch.


    It''s decided. I''ll take a day off from training today. I will spend the day on the balcony under the canopy, sitting in an armchair under a nket with a book. Let''s not forget about hot tea with lemon and thyme.


    And it will be just me, the book and the rain.


    And everything would be fine, yes


    Look at Shiro-san''s calm and thoughtful face!


    I agree. I want toe up, hug him and share the warmth!


    "I wonder what he''s thinking!"

 Chapter 8: Introduction

    Chapter 8: Introduction


    Walking slowly through the school like an icebreaker, I was looking for a Kendo club. As many probably guessed, I don''t care about the art of the sword itself, because I have already be a "Master of Martial Arts".


    I''m only interested in a girl who should already be there or will soon get there.


    Saeko Busujima. Even when watching the anime, she captivated me with her character. No, beauty is also important, but I am in the anime world and there are no scary girls here.


    In the anime, she was shown as a kind, caring, "strong" and reliable girl. Also pragmatic and a little cruel, but for me it''s even good.


    In general, for me, this is a girl who is definitely worth pursuing. And yet I want to get to know her better first. Anything can happen.


    Please tell me. Where can I find a kendo club? I asked a random teacher in the hallway.


    Behind the school next to the gym.


    - thanks.


    Oh, I hope I meet her.


    At this time, the kendo club.


    The activity of the club was in full swing, although in fact the school year had just begun. While others were studying, two girls were talking at the door of the club room.


    One of them was in school uniform, the other was in kendogi.


    The girl in uniform had mesmerizing blue eyes, a neat nose and inviting pink lips. Her violet-colored hair was pulled back in a ponytail. She radiates calmness and confidence.


    The girl in the kendogi has deep emerald eyes, a cute nose and sweet lips. Her dark blond hair was just above her shoulders. She literally reeked of energy and positivity.


    I want to join the kendo club. My name is


    "You don''t need to introduce yourself, Saeko Busujima! The daughter of Master Takeo and the winner of many tournaments! Nice to meet you, I am the president of the kendo club Watanabe Mei! - with a smile, May replied energetically.


    Take care of me senpai. Saeko bowed with a sweet smile.


    "Of course, my kohai. Well ...  Watanabe replied and wanted to continue registering, but she sharply focused on the tall guy who, ducking his head, entered the hall.


    I would like to join the kendo club. My name is..." and before she could introduce herself, May interrupted him too.


    "You don''t need to introduce yourself to Yuki Shiro. A man who has won kendo and Aikidopetitions six times, year after year. After that, he threw the "sword" and switched to Kyudo and already won gold there three times in a row!  this girl babbled energetically and with passion.


    Nice to meet senpai. So can I join the club?  the hero asked calmly with a smile.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. I am the president of the Watanabe Mei Kendo Club. And of course you can join!


    "Then take care of me senpai.


    Of course kohai! Oh, with you and Saeko, we will definitely win all thepetitions.  she said and withdrew into herself.


    Nice to meet Yuki-san. My name is Busujima Saeko. I''ve heard a lot about you," she said while President Watanabe temporarily flew off into his dreams.


    I''ve also heard a lot about you Busujima-san and please just call me Shiro. I don''t like these problems. Shiro shook his head.


    OK Shiro-san then, and you call me by my name. She replied with a calm smile.


    "All right, Saeko-san.


    At that moment, May woke up and went to pour questions on the hero.


    Shirou-kun there were rumors that many kenjutsu masters admitted that your skills were higher than theirs. It seems that some of them wanted to adopt you and give you their dojos, but you refused all of them!  she spoke with passion and interest.


    "It''s all true Watanabe-san.


    Cool! I would agree if I were you! In my opinion, it''s incredible even just to be a disciple of such masters!


    An energetic president, I wanted to ask a few more questions, but then suddenly Saeko came forward.


    Shirou-san, I would like to have a training fight with you. She said calmly, but her eyes showed impatience.


    "Saekosan, that''s not possible at the moment.Since if we can lend you equipment, we are unlikely to find anything on Shiro-kun. Shirou-kun, it must be hard for you with clothes, right?


    You''re right, Watanabe-san. Only to order. By the way, I don''t need clothes, protection is enough. My uniform is pretty solid.


    What if you tear the uniform?


    I''ll be careful.


    Oh good. It''s your uniform. May said and led them into the pantry.


    After about an hour, Watanabe Mei finished registering the two neers. And now I sat down to watch the sparring between them.


    After bowing and paying traditional respect to the opponent, the fight began.


    Increasing the distance, Saeko slowly began to circle around Shiro and carefully look for weaknesses or good opportunities to attack.


    For about thirty seconds, these "carousels" went on until at one point Saeko began to sharply attack Shiro.


    A quick vertical blow to the head was met with a hard block. Blow after blow flew at him, but were met with serious defense. Thissted for a good two minutes, the blows flew at him, but were either rejected or harshly epted.


    But this did not confuse Saeko, but on the contrary. Seeing that the opponent copes with ease, she increased the pressure more and more. Faster and faster. Until at one point I realized that I was doing my best, while Shiro was just as calmly holding the defense without straining.


    Realizing this, her fighting spirit fluttered, and herpetitive spirit caught fire. Without realizing it, she sincerely smiled during the fight.


    While the battle was going on, more and more people came to watch it. Soon, a small crowd formed and ranted.


    This is unbelievable! This is the first time I''ve seen such a fight!


    Busujima-san is doing his best! She''s like a hurricane striking fast!


    "Look at Yuki-san. From the very beginning of the fight, he did not move from his ce and calmly reflects the swift blows. He''s like a big mountain that doesn''t care about anything.


    Eh, only the forces are clearly unequal. It can be seen that Yuki-san does not strain at all when Saeko-san gives all her strength.


    Well, Yuki-san is much bigger and stronger than Saeko-san. But the main thing is that his skill is at an incredible level.


    For every high mountain there is a higher mountain...


    May sighed sadly, looking at the fight  Oh, I look at them and think, what am I doing all my life? So much time to devote to training, but so far away from them... They just give up on it.  The girl grinned, shaking her head  Maybe it''s better to sign up for a home economics club?


    "Meisan, don''t leave us! If you give up, what should we do? Don''t worry, I am sure that with the help of training we will also reach their level!


    Yes, I won''t leave, I won''t leave. I am not so weak that such a trifle overcame me. It''s just that it''s all hard. Mei said and turned her thoughtful eyes to the battle.


    The fight did not stand still and wasing to a logical conclusion. Saeko was already tired and her attacks began to slow down. His breathing was short, and sweat stung his eyes.


    Usually, training couldn''t exhaust her. But the hot fight and the pressure of the opponent gradually sucked the strength out of Saeko.


    At one point, Shiro expertly took shinai Saeko away, and then "gently" hit her on the shoulder.


    For a short time there was a deathly silence in the hall, which was broken only by Saeko''s deep breathing.


    Her chest rose and fell in time with her rapid breathing. It looked pretty sexy, but almost no one noticed it, since everyone was still in shock from this short fight.


    Taking off her helmet, Saeko, with a face flushed from sparring and a beaming smile, said  I lost, but I learned a lot. Thank you Shirou-san.


    And thank you Saeko-san for this fight. It''s quite rare that I get to practice so well.


    Is this a good fight? I couldn''t even get you to be serious


    I was pretty serious


    "There''s no need tofort me, Shirousan. It only insults me more as a warrior. I''m not that weak..." she interrupted in a rather harsh and firm voice.


    Even so? Good. Then if you don''t mind, then as an apology I can offer daily workouts with me. Shiro said in a kind voice, with a hint of fun.


    "I wasn''t offended by you, Shirou-san. But joint training is great. To be honest, I was going to suggest it myself. she said with a bright smile


    After spending the rest of the day in thepany of Mei and Saeko, the hero returned home.


    After having dinner and taking a shower, he decided to do something that he rarely does, namely, just go to bed.


    Already lying on his side and remembering all the events of the day, he whispered to himself.


    In real life, she is much more beautiful


    Then I fell asleep safely.


    Addition.


    Master Takeo''s dojo.


    In a spacious room, a girl was lying on a bed. Her hair cascaded down on the pillow, a satisfied smile unted on her face, a dreamy look was fixed on the ceiling. All this suggests that the girl is thinking about something pleasant.


    On behalf of Saeko.


    It was INCREDIBLE! This drive! This power! God, it was beautiful! For the first time I experienced such pleasure from the battle. My blood was literally boiling inside me.


    Although my father is a master ofbat, he is already quite old and despite his skill he can no longer keep up with my speed.


    And Yuki-san. No, no. Shiro-kun could. He literally swallowed me up without a trace. His overwhelming power and impetuosity. And the skills are higher than anyone else''s.


    Even then, two years ago, when I provoked and broke the bones of that rapist. Even then I didn''t feel such strong emotions.


    Stop! What''s it?


    Slowly feeling with your hand between your legs


    Gods, I''m wet....

 Chapter 9: Blonde driving

    Chapter 9: Blonde driving


    The internal clock woke me up at six in the morning. Eh, even an hour of meditation will be better than a long sleep.


    Getting up from the bed and driving prana through the body, thereby knocking out the remnants of dreams, I slowly drip into the bathroom.


    After taking a shower and doing my daily morning ritual, I head to the kitchen. On the way, I open the window and let in fresh air.


    For breakfast there will be scrambled eggs with fried tomatoes and strong tea with lemon. For lunch, I make rice, a little fried chicken and a spring sd.


    Slowly devour a delicious breakfast. Of course, I don''t catch orgasms from my food, as in one anime, but I think I''m pretty close to it. Even when I just cut up a purchased sausage, a 10X bonus is triggered, and ordinary sausage bes tastier than all sorts of delicacies.


    We get dressed, take lunch, school supplies and a kendo uniform.


    Oh, if I didn''t want to meet Saeko and see how the plot of the anime develops, I wouldn''t even go to the academy. It''s just incredibly boring here... Okay, what''s the use of whining.


    We close the house and go to the academy. Dark clouds covered the sky.


    Yes~ah, it looks like the whole day will be cloudy


    About halfway there, I was caught in the rain. Although it was not transmitted. It''s not good, let''s step up.


    At that moment, a small yellow car stopped at my side.


    The window rolled down and a blonde head poked out.


    Hey guy! Do you want to go to Fujimi Academy?  the owner of this very head said in a pleasant and slightly naive voice.


    - Yes.


    Oh! Then sit down with me, I''ll give you a ride.


    Well, you don''t have to tell me twice. Besides, I guess who she is.


    And I''m not afraid to get into someone else''s car, especially if its driver is a woman, but the fact that she is ready to let a big guy like me into her car Weird


    Thank you very much. I said and got into the car.


    Well, as I sat down, I had to duck, and my knees didn''t fit In general, I yed with myself in the constructor and it seemed to get in.


    Honestly, I''m already a little sorry that I agreed, but it doesn''t matter.


    What an ufortable car you have. I groaned


    Hey! My car has nothing to do with it! You''re too big! What''s your name by the way?  angrily, like a kitten, she said, and then abruptly switched to childish naivety.


    My name is Yuki Shiro. I ''m out of 10 s .


    Oh~ oh I see. And my name is Morikawa Shizuka, I''m a paramedic at your academy.


    Nice to meet Morikawa-san.


    Mou.  She pouted  Just call me Shizuka Shiroukun.


    Morikawa-san, I don''t really like all this myself, but you are older than me and


    Shiro-kun! Are you saying I''m old?! she was angry like a cat whose tail had been stepped on.


    No way! I mean, it''s wrong and no one will understand it. I said quickly. You can''t fool me, woman.


    It''s true. They may think


    Before I could exhale, she offered me another option.


    Okay, then call me big sister! Yes, call me Onyo-san! I''ve always wanted a little brother or sister!


    It''s even worse!!!


    Ahem, ahem. Well Shizuka means Shizuka


    In response, she sent me a cheerful smile, but there was clearly satisfaction in her eyes. This nurse looks like she''s just mowing down a fool. In fact, she is a cunning maniptor. A wolf in sheep''s clothing.


    So, Shizuka, do you live somewhere nearby?


    No, my house is far from the academy. I spent the night at Rikichan''s friend''s ce today. In fact, I spend more time in her house than in my own ...  at the end she thought, clearly puzzled by such a discovery.


    "Is this Rika your friend?"


    - yes! We''ve been friends since elementary school! We''ve always been close. However, because of her work, we don''t meet often.  she answered sadly. She''s so cute when she''s sulking I want to feel her cheeks.


    We talked the rest of the way to the academy. Well, as they said, in fact it was probably a monologue on her part with brief inserts from me... Yes, she likes to scratch her tongue, however, I don''t mind listening.


    Upon arrival, I barely got out of this iron box. Seriously, why would Shizuka need such a small car? She''s pretty tall herself. And her chest does not fit normally, it rubs against the steering wheel all the time It''s better not to think about it.


    After parting with Shizuka, boring lessons were waiting for me, where I meditated. I was usually never disturbed because they knew that the material had already been studied by me.


    After finishing all the lessons, I was going to go to lunch, but then an interesting acquaintance found me.


    "Are you going to lunch, Shirou-san?" Saeko asked with a smile.


    She came up to me as soon as I left the ssroom Was she looking for me?


    Hello Saeko-san. Yes, I was just about to have lunch. Maybe you''ll keep mepany?


    With pleasure.


    After that, we went to lunch together in a gazebo near the kendo club.


    We had a slow lunch in silence enjoying each other''spany. It seems she''s one of those people with whom you can just sit in peace and not feel awkward about it. Such an idyll....


    Well, are you ready for training?


    Always ready. Saeko replied energetically.


    "That''s good.


    After that we went to the club and had a few more fights that were hotter than yesterday.


    During one of the breaks, we had a rather interesting conversation.


    Shirou-san, I wonder why you quit Kendo and went to Kyudo?


    "Oh, it''s pretty simple. I have never given preference to the sword. In elementary school, I joined an Aikido club and was taught Kenjutsu, Bojutsu, Sojutsu and other arts. So one day the president of the kendo club saw my training fight and asked me to sign up for their club. I refused because I didn''t want to waste time on it. As a result, he suggested that I just join and participate only inpetitions. In exchange, he will help me get a private room. Something like that.


    Is it true?


    - Yes.


    It''s hard to believe it. Many masters recognized you, and then it turns out that all this was just an ordinary hobby. You know, for people like me who have devoted all their free time to the sword, it''s very unpleasant to hear. It''s even kind of a shame to know that someone has achieved huge results without straining, while you''ve been training all your life and, as it turns out, you''ve been wallowing in mud all this time.


    Well, I''m sorry. I spread my hands.


    Apologies are not enough. Take Sinai, let''s have another fight. Maybe beating you will extinguish the fire of disappointment in myself.  with an energetic smile and a me in her eyes, the girl said


    "Ho~oh, your sinai has never even touched the edges of my clothes yet. How can you be so sure? I said teasingly with a confident smile.


    Grab the shinai, Shirosan! This time the victory will definitely be mine!


    Let''s see Saeko-san. Suddenly a miracle will happen and you will be lucky.


    The subsequent battle was indeed more intense than all the previous onesbined. Saeko has surpassed herself... it''s just a pity that it''s uselessMy sinainded on her shoulder anyway.


    We took off the helmet, and she said in a tired but satisfied voice...


    "Sooner orter I''ll be able to beat you. With each training session, I will only get stronger and stronger, until in the end I will not be able to defeat you.


    Well, I will wait until that timees, but for now I have won again,  I said with a teasing intonation and a smile.


    "You won''t have to wait long," Saeko said confidently, squinting.


    That was the end of the club time. I went home, had dinner and went to pump skills.


    And so the day passed.

 Chapter 10: Recognition

    Chapter 10: Recognition


    Three months have passed since then.


    Almost nothing has changed, I still meditate in ss, train at night.


    I saw Shizuka quite often on the school grounds and just chatted.


    She is quite strange, because for some reason she pretends to be stupid and naive. As a person with a trained acting skill, it is perfectly clear to me that she is only ying a fool, although in fact she has more than a good intellect.


    I don''t know why she''s pretending, but she''s a pretty good conversationalist, as far as I''m concerned.


    Everything is fine with Saeko, during this time we have be much closer, which is logical, because we train together every day. And we have simr interests.


    Tomorrow I was going to confess my feelings to her, since I also see that she is clearly interested in me.


    The funny thing is that, having this information, I still don''t dare to admit ... funny right? I am, in total, almost forty years old, and I am still afraid


    Although most likely it''s because I died a virgin, despite the fact that I had a lot of friends among girls. Yes, I was that superhero  the Man of "Girlfriends".


    And it''s impossible to admit to Saeko Busujima without worrying at all, as for me. She is the ideal of what a man can only want in a woman.


    Infection Why was I given a skill to satisfy women, but not given basic knowledge about rtionships?


    No, of course I know what''s what, but... but all this is just, so to speak, on paper.


    Kendo Club


    On one of the grounds, there was already a familiar sight for the inhabitants of the club.


    Saeko, like a whirlwind, vigorously attacked Shiro, and he, in turn, calmly stopped them. Yes, this big guy, in the eyes of people, now looked more like a huge impregnable mountain.


    But the most interesting thing is that under the helmet, this mountain had an unusual, nervous expression on its face.


    And so, once again, the protagonist wins, but he is neither warm nor cold from it now.


    It was another break between their battles.


    Due to the fact that this couple usually stayedte, there were almost no people around. It is impossible to wish for a better opportunity for recognition.


    After sitting down in silence, Shiro and Saeko started to rest, but even a fool would have noticed that tension and awkwardness hung in the air.


    No familiar idyll.


    It took Saeko a few seconds to notice all this. When the girl''s eyes went over Shiro''s invariably calm face, they noticed that the guy''s pupils were dted and tense, looking at her.


    And the way he avoided her gaze was ridiculous.


    Is something wrong? Why are you avoiding my gaze?


    What are you talking about?  he pretended to be a fool.


    Come on, I can see that something is bothering you a lot. - Saeko shook her head, gazing intently into Shiro''s eyes.


    I don''t understand what you''re talking about, I have everything...  he didn''t have time to finish "okay", as Saeko interrupted him.


    "Shiro, we''ve known each other for three months. We spent many hours together every day, but this is the first time I''ve seen you like this. To get you out of the usual rhythm, you need a serious event.


    Shiro didn''t say anything, but Saeko could clearly see the panic in them.


    I see you as my friend, Shiro, and therefore I think that you can trust me and tell me about the problem that is bothering you.  she smiled gently, not even guessing what damage she had done to Shiro''s "heart".


    - "Again Friend again Maybe it''s a curse? It looks like no matter how I change, it won''t change anything."  Shiro bitterly said in his head,pletely forgetting that the girl had been clearly interested in him all these three months.


    There was silence between them.


    Shiro was thinking about the whole situation, and Saeko was anxiously waiting for an answer.


    Finally, after about a minute, determination appeared on Shiro''s face.


    - "Your mother! Come what may! Then at least I won''t regret it!" he shouted in his mind.


    Exhaling, Shiro smiled slightly and looking into the girl''s eyes, said  Saeko I like you.


    As soon as these words left his mouth, he turned into stone, or rather froze to the envy of all the statues.


    Saeko, on the other hand, opened her mouth in amazement.


    - "Bitch! Now even friendship is destroyed! Why did I tell her!? Why didn''t you think of that? Well done, Shiro, well done! Clever thoughts, as always, haunt you, but you are much faster than them."


    The seconds flowed like years, but what happened next surprised the hero.


    Saeko''s shocked face slowly transformed into a contented, confident pug.


    At that moment, Saeko looked more like a sly fox that had finally achieved her long-awaited goal.


    I''ve been waiting for this moment for so long.


    What...?  Shiro fell into prostration.  In the sense of waiting?!  he added energetically.


    "I liked you right away, Shiro. Two months ago I realized that you are the man with whom I want to spend my whole life. And it was obvious that you were not indifferent to me.


    A~ a... and why didn''t you admit it yourself then? Shiro asked, still in shock.


    Saeko calmly answered this question with a slight smile  When I was ready to take a step, the thought came to my mind: "Why not first consult with people more experienced in such matters?". I didn''t pay any attention to my personal life before, so I needed advice, because I''m apleteyman in love affairs...  she shrugged her shoulders  Talked to ssmates, and they unanimously said that if I make a counter step first, I''ll only ruin everything, because for you men, this is a strong a blow to pride and generally perceived as humiliation. They said that I, as a woman, need to wait for your step and be mysterious.


    Please don''t talk to them anymore...  wiped the sweat from his forehead, Shiro.


    - why?


    "They''re a bad influence on you, Saeko. And in general, do not listen to anyone and stay the way you are, the way I liked you. Fu~x  the hero breathed out with relief  How nervous I''ve been all this week. It may not be visible on my white head, but I''m sure there are more gray hairs there.


    Hmm.  the girl chuckled, folding her arms on her chest  Believe me, I was much more nervous


    Shiro only gave the girl an interested look at this.


    Almost every girl in this academy only sleeps and sees that you will be her boyfriend. And the only thing that prevents them from confessing is your "inessibility". You are calm, strong... only your presence is breathtaking. That''s why they don''t have the courage to approach you. Every day I was afraid that one of them would decide to do this..." Saeko said with a sad smile, looking at Shiro with slight resentment.


    - "What does it have to do with me?! I didn''t force you to listen to the words of your ssmates!"  Shiro thought, but of course he said something else  I only love you.


    Really?  she raised an eyebrow, with a pitiful smile  But I heard that you spend too much time with our nurse. But I''m not judging you, Morikawa-san really has something to look at.


    Saeko, honey, she gave me a ride to school a couple of times, and we became friends. We''re just friends, after all, she''s a nurse at our school, she''s almost thirty, and I''m a schoolboy..." Shiro quickly picked up arguments.


    Saeko, looking at Shiro making excuses with all her might, saw the light.  "What am I doing? I have just found a long-awaited happiness and I am already trying to destroy it myself Since when did I be so hysterical? ...Oh, Shiro was right, it''s better not to cross paths with those girls anymore, they really have a detrimental effect on me."  Sorry Shiro, sorry for this circus I do not know what came over me It seems like I''ve just been nervous too muchtely.


    The girl was obviously upset. Shiro quickly came up and hugged her and whispered in her ear  I will never leave you Saeko. Don''t worry, I only love you.


    Saeko didn''t say anything. Just smiling, she burrowed into the hero''s chest.


    Okay, enough of the sad stuff. Now we''re a couple, which means it''s time for us to go on a date. How about tomorrow?


    "What time?"


    Meet me here at the school at noon. Shiro said, stroking the girl''s head.


    Okay, I''lle And where are we going?


    A secret. Shiro chuckled.


    I don''t like surprises. Saeko said impatiently.


    It''s necessary.


    Okay.


    After standing there for a while longer, Saeko and Shiro went home, looking forward to the date.


    Addition


    (WARNING! Then there is a bunch of anti-scientific fantastic and magical nonsense. It is advisable for knowledgeable people and techies not to read further in order to avoid hemorrhage directly into the brain. I warned you.)


    That''s all, the most difficult thing in the form of recognition is over.


    I''ve had a date tomorrow and his n for quite some time. Only the gift remained. There are no problems with him, he has been ready for a long time and is waiting for his mistress.


    Remembering from the anime that at the beginning of the apocalypse Saeko defended herself with a boken, I decided to make her this weapon.


    And she will be pleased and it makes my heart feel better knowing that she has a powerful weapon in her hands.


    The first thing boken needed was materials


    I found the tree for him myself, but I bought a special liquid in which he should be fed right away. Getting it, however, was not very difficult.


    I bought a lot of this liquid, then with the help of a skill I improved it and there was not much left, however, I had enough.


    Now I think it''s time to exin exactly how the transformation skill works.


    It is used like this. I give energy, not necessarily prana, amand and she tries to fulfill it. I don''t need to change something myself by a grain of sand, I just need to give energy information, a desiremand, and it will fulfill it.


    The bigger the skill, the easier it is to change things. The speed of conversion depends on wisdom.


    So I ordered prana to improve the liquid. As a result, she began to temper the wood much better than before.


    One weekend I got out into the woods. Going deep into it, I looked around and when I realized that there was no one in the neighborhood, I began to transform arge tree.


    And here you need to make a digression and tell all the difficulties.


    It is impossible to make the perfect weapon in theory. Well, for example, take a sword.


    The ideal sword should be sharp, strong, light and stic, but here''s the rub.

 Chapter 11: A Date

    Chapter 11: A Date


    A sunny summer day.


    There was a girl standing at the gate of the academy. The wind yed with her purple hair and the white sundress she was wearing.


    Light makeup on her face only emphasized the beauty of blue eyes and sweet flesh-colored lips.


    Men passing by turned their heads, just to see a beautiful girl longer.


    At one point, a calm girl suddenly smiled, and all the guys who managed to see her smile were bewitched. But when they saw who it was addressed to, they immediately despaired.


    A two-meter monster approached the girl. White hair, ruby eyes, dark skin. The guy''s appearance literally screams about his uniqueness.


    He was wearing a gray T-shirt, a dark blue nnel shirt, and green shorts that were below the knees.


    Realizing that nothing was shining for them, all male citizens gradually dispersed in different directions.


    Let''s get back to our couple.


    Saeko, why did youe so early? It''s only eleven forty now. And it was I who came early, and when did youe? Shiro looked at his watch and said.


    Recently. About three minutes before you.


    Lies.  the guy shook his head, with a smile.


    What makes you think that?


    Do you think I haven''t seen how many guys have umted on this street? You''ve been here at least ten minutes.


    Okay, let''s go, Holmes," Saeko said, rolling her eyes.


    Then they got into a taxi, which was called by the hero and went to the aquarium. Considering a huge variety of underwater inhabitants, Shiro used the skills of "Teaching" and "Perfect Memory" in order to tell Saeko about the underwater world in an interesting and informative way.


    Enjoying each other''spany, they did not notice how quickly time was passing... And soon they wanted not to look at the fish, but to use them.


    In general, calling a taxi, they went to a certain restaurant.


    Although how is the restaurant? In general, the establishment gives the tenant ingredients and a kitchen where it can all be cooked. The cuisine and ingredients are of course of the highest ss.


    In general, Shiro decided to show off his culinary skills


    Already in the restaurant.


    Where are all the staff? What is this? The kitchen? Shiro, what are we doing here?  she was saying, trying to understand what was going on.


    No, we are where I wanted. This ce rents the ingredients and the kitchen to the tenant.


    "Do you want me to cook you something?" To be honest, I don''t mind Although you could have warned me. Saeko said, looking around the kitchen enthusiastically.


    Actually, I wanted to cook dinner for us myself


    Saeko slowly turned around and looked at the hero in surprise.  Did you want to cook? Can you?


    Of course I can. Then why would I invite you here? Are you doubting me?


    Yes, I doubt it, and very much. My father never knew how to cook and was capable of spoiling even a simple scrambled egg. That''s why I''ve been cooking since I was four, both for myself and for him.


    What kind of prejudices? For a long time, household lessons have bemon for both boys and girls. Besides, the best chefs are men.


    Yeah, yeah, but I''ve never seen a boy who could cook, and you didn''t say that you studied with the chef.  said the girl, teasing.


    "Well, don''t me me now. Busujima Saeko I Yuki Shiro challenge you to a culinary duel! Shiro said in a majestic voice.


    Really? she said with a sly smile


    Of course!


    And what are the rules?  the girl squinted.


    We prepare the first and second courses for each other, and then evaluate them.


    What if someone lies?


    Hoo... Do you think you can''t admit defeat? The protagonist said in a teasing tone with a confident grin on his face.


    I Busujima Saeko has always been an honest warrior. I''m just afraid that a rogue like you won''t be able to ept defeat from a woman.  she said, taking a role in this mini-game.


    Well, then let''s get started! The loser kisses the winner


    Wait ...  she wanted to stop Shiro, but either by ident, or on purpose, he did not hear her and left


    We turn out and kiss like this,  she said to herself.


    However, this did not affect her morale. But only on the contrary it started.


    After a fairly short time, everything was ready and it was time for the tasting. In theory, it should be a tasting, but in the end, Saeko focused simply on absorbing divine dishes, and Shiro tasted what his girlfriend had prepared for him for the first time, now his girlfriend.


    So they finished their lunch in silence, after which they went to the amusement park. And they forgot about the failed kiss. Or they just didn''t want to remember yet.


    Gradually, Saeko began to worry more and more about Shiro''s wallet. After all, he spent quite a lot, and he is also an orphan. If she only knew the truth


    They frolicked until the evening, after which Shiro ordered a taxi to Saeko''s house. Well, on his way.


    Near Shiro''s house


    Shiro got out of the car and asked to wait. After a while, he came out holding a personalized boken in his hands.


    "Is that... for me?"


    Yes, it''s for you. I made it myself, for you.  he said with a smile before giving the girl the weapon.


    And although Saeko''s face expressed calmness, it could not be said for her eyes.


    Taking the boken firmly in her hands, she did not even examine it. Instead, the girl stood on tiptoe, wrapped her arms around Shiro''s neck and reached for his face.


    At such a moment it was impossible to blunt, and therefore


    Shiro bowed his head and caught Saeko''s lips with his lips.


    And that''s how it was supposed to end, but Shiro''s skills exist for a reason.


    His deft tongue invaded her mouth and engaged in a battle with Saeko''s tongue. She didn''t want to lose


    And so an ordinary innocent kiss turned into a passionate battle.


    And our couple stood, caressing each other for almost a minute, until the girl ran out of air.


    Having parted their lips, they did not dare to look into each other''s eyes. Instead, they just stood and hugged.


    Saeko buried her face in Shiro''s chest, as she didn''t want to show her red face. Shiro buried his face in the top of Saeko''s head. So, in silence, they stood and inhaled each other''s scent.


    Oh, youth.  an elderly man behind the wheel said with a smile, which broke the idyll.


    Well... Will I... go?  she said with a smile and a blush on her face without raising her head.


    Yes, it''s time. Shiro said, giving her a final kiss on the top of her head.


    Then Saeko finished hugging and got into the car without raising her head.


    The car drove off and disappeared around the corner, and Shiro, like a fool, smiling and dancing, jumped home.


    Addition


    middle school. The second year. Swimming lesson. Cloakroom.


    The guys were changing into swimming trunks. And since this is the guys'' locker room... In general, something is constantly happening here


    Hey, who hit me! You''re Aki! Well, hold on!  the guy with the red booty shouted and ran after a friend who hit him with a towel.


    Wow, finally swimming lessons! You can look at the girls in swimsuits!


    Yeah! Have you seen Chinatsu''s breasts?


    I agree! Chinatsu has real melons!


    Not far from Shiro, three guys were also talking.


    Come on Ichiro! Show her your "worm", and I''m sure she''ll bite it like a fish! You have the biggest one in our ss! I am sure she will be your girlfriend!


    Well, I do not know Ret ... in my opinion, it''s strange to admit this. Ichiro hesitated


    Calm down! I''ve heard girls like unusual approaches. Really Nobu!?


    Yes  Nobu agreed  It''s true Ichiro. In secret, Reta and I somehow hid in the women''s locker room and heard from the girls that: "Boys need to be bolder and more original." Like this. And in this way you will show both courage and originality!


    Well, I don''t know ...  Ichiro nced at Shiro, who was not far from them  I''m no bigger than Shiro...


    STOP!  Ryota interrupted him with a stony face  Don''t go on! Forget about Shiro and neverpare yourself to him. It''s a big mistake topare yourself with him.


    "Don''t everpare yourself to him, Ichiro. He''s just an abnormal monster


    You recently transferred to us. And you know almost nothing, but the main rule in our school, among guys, is never topare yourself with this monster if you don''t want depression.


    Yes, this monster is perfect in everything. Incredibly handsome, smart, strong and confident. And its size? Have you seen him? He is already over one hundred and eighty centimeters tall, and his "lower" dimensions are twice as big as my father! And we''re only fourteen years old!


    So yes, don''t make our mistakes and never, under any circumstances,pare yourself with him.


    Not far away, our hero, thanks to non-human hearing, heard all this. And then a "puzzle" formed in his head.


    As he got older, something bothered him, but he didn''t understand what it was. But at that moment he saw the light


    "Holy shit, how did I not pay attention to this before! Where has all my superintelligence gone! JARVIS!"


    Yes sir.


    "Jarvis, tell me what my height will be by the time I''m eighteen."


    "Two hundred and ten centimeters, sir."


    - "What? Where do I need so much! In the NBA or something? Well, well, and the size of mine... sexual organ What will they be like?"


    "Twelve inches long and six centimeters in diameter.


    Shiro  "WHAT % #$##!!! Does God want to make a freak out of me?! Where should I put such a zhini then?! Not to mention virgins, even whores will not be able to take it in themselves! Do I have to go looking for fetishists on horse members?!"  the hero mentally shouted at poor Jarvis ... and he has absolutely nothing to do with it.


    Your appearance is generated by the system.


    - "But why?! Why do I need such a bolt?! I''m not sure if it will be functional at all or not?!"


    Don''t be afraid, sir! You are no longer an ordinary person and you will never be one.


    "Oh, sorry Jarvis. I''ve lost my temper Why did the system give me such an appearance?"


    It looks like it''s just a malfunction The Creator said that he would fix this problem, but you will have to live out this world in this body.


    - "The infection..."

 Chapter 12: Chaos

    Chapter 12: Chaos


    The day after the date


    Waking up from meditation in a great mood and having driven prana through my body, I danced and went to cook breakfast....


    New skill learned


    Dancer - With each skill level you dance better


    (Additionally: For each increased skill level, the smoothness and beauty of your movements increases by 10%)


    Dancer - Level up !


    Dancer - Level up !


    Dancer - Level up !


    Dancer - Level up !


    Dancer - Level up !


    Dancer  [Ur 1 - 10]


    Not bad, not bad....


    After having breakfast and taking everything we need, we go to the academy.


    Boring lessons went on as always


    Oh, I would rather go to the club to my, already now, ... girlfriend...


    When it was time to stomp into the club, I heard strange noises passing by the men''s restroom. Let''s check it out, huh?


    Activating the "Stealth" and entering the toilet, I saw this picture... Three young men surrounded a chubby boy with sses and "politely asked to borrow money on an irrevocable basis."


    In general, three jackals surrounded Hirano Kotu.


    Of course, I heard that the guy is being pressed, but I saw it for the first time.


    This trio consisted of Tsunoda, Hideo and Shin.


    Typical hyenas, who can only take the weak in numbers.


    Let''s say they never approached me.


    If anything, Tsunoda is the painted guy who was saved in the anime along with teacher Shido.


    So this Tsunoda is like the son of a Yakuza, nothing serious, an ordinary six, but he himself is so proud of it


    Just like my father wants to get into a gang. And his two hangers-on are simple idiots who think that if they lick Tsunode''s ass, they will also get into the gang. Well, aren''t they idiots, huh?


    And yet this is a typical situation in schools, since being a criminal is the same as working in a prestigious job. No kidding, that''s how they write "Yakuza" inbor. The government doesn''t do anything about it since everything is bought. The local people hate it terribly, but they can''t do anything about it.


    In general, being a Yakuza is honorable and it is poprized... Fresh meat was always needed.


    In theory, these fools should have been expelled a long time ago, but they are constantly covered by this snake Shido, due to the fact that he oversees their athletics club, as well as some kind of rtive of his there through three knees.


    Back to our idiots.


    I didn''t want to mess with anime characters once again, but (Saeko and Shizuka don''t count) it''s a sin to miss such a chance. If I help Hirano this time, it will give me an extra bonus because he obviously won''t forget it. Let''s make the guy''s life easier.


    Therefore, under the "Secrecy", I went to the toilet, took out my phone and started filming this performance on camera.


    In the toilet


    Fat guy, I didn''t understand! Where''s the money? - said Tsunoda and hit the Cat in the stomach. How professionally he beats. So that there are no bruises.


    The guy wanted to sit down on the floor from the pain, but the sixes grabbed him by the arms and began to hold him.


    I don''t have any more money, I gave you everything! THAT''S IT! Leave me alone already, what have I done to you?  said the Cat on the verge of tears.


    How is it all! You''re rich! I know who your parents are! You can''t not have money! And even if not, I don''t care! Steal from them and bring it to us! Tsunoda shouted in his face, grabbing him by the hair.


    No way! I''d rather take a beating than steal from my parents! Hirano red up with unexpected determination.


    Ahahahahha. You... you think you''re the first one to say that? Before you, there were stronger majorettes. Why should we beat you? We''ll just undress you. Naked, we''ll put our head in the toilet and shoot it on video.  he spoke directly into the Cat''s ear.


    After that, the poor guy was on the verge of hysteria. Beatings are one thing, but such a shame is another, especially for Japan.


    However, this whole situation was disrupted by a pleasant but loud voice.


    Cut!


    Turning around, all four were surprised that they could not notice how a two-meter devil crept up on them!


    What emotions! What a passion! You guys are born actors! I think the director andw enforcement officers will appreciate this production! Shiro said with a big smile


    After that, the faces of the trio changed. At first there was bewilderment, then fear and panic, which was reced by determination.


    Grab the phone or we''re screwed! Don''t look that he''s healthy there are three of us!  said Tsunoda, encouraging his sixes.


    At that moment, Shiro put the phone down so that he could continue filming everything, and he decided to wait.


    Tsunoda ran up to the hero first and quickly released his fist into Shiro''s face. Seeing how the fist almostnded on the giant''s face, he had a grin...


    Which was quickly erased when he finally struck.


    At the impact, there was a crunch from his hand... Pain flooded Tsunoda''s mind


    "His fucking face is made of metal or something!"  shouted Tsunoda in his mind.


    That''s just these fools did not understand that they were deliberately provoked by the phone. They deliberately let the blow hit Shiro. Now he has the right to "self-defense" ... the main thing is not to overdo it.


    Before Tsunoda even had time to make a face in pain, he was hit in the face with his palm, simr to a p in the face. There was a loud bang that even managed to block the ears of the running Hideo and Shin. After that, Tsunoda''s body copsed like a sack of potatoes.


    However, this did not stop the fools, and they also attacked Shiro and also received a "p in the face".


    The door was open, so eventually people came running to the sounds and chaos ensued. The teachers came and the showdown began.


    Teacher ''s room


    Mr. Director! I demand the expulsion of student Yuki Shiro! Look what he did to my students!  shouted, almost wrenched the soul of Shido A born actor.


    Shirou-san has nothing to do with it! They attacked him themselves! He was only defending himself! Kota eximed, trying to protect his savior.


    - Yes? And where is the evidence? Where are the beatings? He''spletely intact! And now look at them! The bones of their faces are broken almost to a crumb! They won''t be able to recover from this for the rest of their lives!  the bastard was clearly exaggerating.


    We have proof! Shirou-san, show me the video!


    At that moment, Shido had a bad feeling.


    What video?  The Director asked with interest.


    At that moment, two policemen visited the office... the director immediately got up from his seat and came over to greet them.


    Hello, police officers. Are you looking for something?


    -hello! A call was sent from this site by a certain Yuki Shiro


    Uh...  the director gushed


    I raised my hand  The fact is that I was attacked and I would like to file a statement about ckmail, extortion and threat to life by a group of persons


    After that, I showed them the filmed video.


    It doesn''t mean anything! He deliberately injured my students! Shido screamed.


    Teacher Shido, I think you didn''t open your eyes when you watched the video. It shows that three of your students bullied poor Hirano Kotoy, after which they attacked me in a crowd and even struck me in the face. I, in turn, was just defending myself


    And what! What right did you have to mutte them!


    It was self-defense. There were more of them, besides, there are a lot of creepy rumors about Tsunoda, Hideo and Shin, so I was afraid for my life, as well as for Hirano''s life. It was also the first time I found myself in such a situation, but even at such a moment I took care of the opponent and beat him with a soft palm. I spoke sensually and touchily, ying the role of the victim.


    He cared! Look at them! He pointed to the three with bandaged heads who had not yet woken up.


    Well, maybe I went a little too far with the force ... - I said, innocently blinking my eyes.


    If Shido had been a cultivator, he would have vomited blood right now


    And what happened next uuuuhh


    Miyamoto Rei''s father came into the office, as it turned out, Shido had already begun to interfere with the daughter of this policeman. As a result, he was called because of his daughter''s "bad" grades, and here it is. In addition, the police officers who arrived turned out to be his direct subordinates. He was followed by quite influential parents of Cats, whom he called because he was afraid for me


    But that wasn''t enough! As if by magic, other victims of the trinity began to enter the office, who, sensing an opportunity to take revenge, decided to "gossip".


    Oh, what was going on in this chaos


    No matter how much the director and Shido wanted to hush up this case, they did not seed... As a result, the trio was expelledAnd they gave him six months of correctionalbor.


    Ah... did a nasty thing on the heart of joy.

 Chapter 13: Father

    Chapter 13: Father


    Three months have passed since the incident with the hooligans.


    Not much has happened during this time, but still.


    I still chatted with Shizuka sometimes, although to be honest, she was always the initiator


    If she needed help, she asked the teachers to borrow only me... Quite often by the way.


    Everything turned out quite well with Hirano. After that incident, his school life became much calmer. The Cat did not be friends with me, and it is unlikely that he would want to. It''s just clear that after the events in the toilet, although he is grateful, he is still afraid of me... Well, I don''t me him for that.


    Everything is great with Saeko and during this time we have almost be like husband and wife. And today, on my initiative, I''m going to meet her father. Skills are skills, but I''m still a little nervous.


    Master Takeo''s dojo.


    In one of the secluded rooms of the dojo, three people were sitting at a table for tea ceremonies.


    On one side sat Shiro in traditional Japanese clothes that he had made in advance, since buying them for him was a huge problem.


    On the other side of the table sat a man about fifty years old. ck hair in which gray hair is visible, there were quite a few wrinkles on the face. Calm but stern eyes looked at Shiro and scanned every part of his body.


    On the right hand of the man sat a girl in traditional clothes. Serenity was visible on her calm face, but her eyes anxiously ran over the men most dear to her in life.


    There was an atmosphere of tension and awkwardness in the air.


    So you came to meet me... and also so that I would bless you as a couple? Takeo said calmly.


    Yes, it is. Shiro nodded calmly.


    "I''ve heard a lot about you, Yuki Shiro... Both the bad and the good Let''s have a fight before I decide.


    - OK.


    In the shortest time, the two men stood in front of each other holding the sinai in their hands.


    At one point, the fight began. It was different from the fight with Saeko because Takeo, though in great shape, but the years take their toll.


    Therefore, the fight was slow, like a game of chess and thoughtful, like a strategy on the battlefield. Basically, there was apetition in the skill of the sword.


    If Saeko was like a whirlwind, then her father was more like a snake. He made quick lunges at weak, in his opinion, ces, and then retreated.


    After a while, Takeo began to get tired and the fight ended in a draw, but everyone understood that Shiro won, who simply did not want to defeat his father-inw with his daughter.


    And it''s better not to start dating like that.


    Sitting around the table again, they saw Saeko return with a tea set.


    Let me.  said Shiro, deciding to hold a tea ceremony in order to finish off his father-inw with his skills.


    Oh~ oh, can you?


    Yes, and I think well enough.


    Well, let''s see what you can do then. Takeo said, watching with interest as Shiro began the ceremony.


    And there was something to look at, with quick but smooth movements, Shiro began to brew green powdered tea. From the outside, it all looked like a beautiful dance. It was all trance-inducing and hypnotic.


    After some time, everyone in the room had a cup of tea.


    Oh... what a lovely tea. He makes it much better than you, Saeko," the girl''s father said with a smile after trying it.


    I know Father..." she said calmly... But her eyes looked at her Father as if he had betrayed her.


    After finishing his tea, Takeo literally became younger... Some wrinkles were smoothed out, and even the hair shone. There was a small pleasant smile on his face, and his eyes were just calm and friendly.


    Even the atmosphere has changed from tense and awkward to domestic or even family.


    Here it is the real power of tea in the hands of Shiro!


    Okay, you got my approval for a rtionship with my daughter. I also hope that you understand that this is tantamount to an engagement? Only death will be a good enough reason for your marriage not to take ce... Do you understand? Takeo spoke calmly, squinting at the hero.


    Yes, I understand. Shiro said with all seriousness, looking into his fatherinw''s eyes.


    Okay, you''re a good guy, I hope you be a good husband for my daughter. Takeo said, smiling.


    Saeko blushed treacherously and gave her father a reproachful look.


    Just like that? We didn''t even talk much...  Shiro was surprised at Takeo''s quick decision.


    Takeo shook his head  What''s there to talk about? You came to ask for my daughter''s hand in marriage, and as she said, you''ve been together for quite a long time... And she certainly has a better understanding of you than I can do. Besides, having had a training fight with you, I can say that you are a good guy. Not even the best guy my daughter can get.


    That''s it? Just because of the fight?


    Well ... we all know that martial arts basically harden and hone the mind, and then the body. And your skill is just incredible...


    That is, any man who achieved heights in kendo could get your approval? Shiro asked incredulously.


    Of course not. It''s just that at your age it''s extremely difficult to achieve such heights, rather impossible, and this means that you are extremely strict with yourself and disciplined. Besides, you make very delicious tea..." Takeo said with a smile, sipping the cup again.


    In turn, Saeko looked at her father as if he had sold her for a cup of tea


    - OK. Then you don''t mind if Saeko moves in with me. I recently bought a house, it is located near the academy.


    Takeo closed his eyes for a while and thought. After all, leaving two young people in the same house For about three minutes he thought, weighing the pros and cons.


    - OK. I agree that she should move in with you. Anyway, I''m almost always not at home because of traveling. Besides, my daughter is old enough to make her own decisions... Only I have one condition.


    What is it?


    "I want you to be the master of this dojo when I can''t lead it. He waved his hand around the room.


    What about Saeko? Why wouldn''t she be a dojo master?


    Saeko is a woman. Takeo shook his head categorically. It was clear that the man was not even considering this option.


    But we are in the modern world and ...


    Traditions are traditions, besides, a woman will never be able to achieve the same as a man in martial arts. Takeo said calmly. Saeko bit her lip sadly, yet she always tried to get better on the path of the sword. To be better than any male friend in order to prove to her father that she is worthy, but having met Shiro When she met him, she realized that her father was always right.


    It''s a pity the girl didn''t know the whole truth about her boyfriend.


    Oh good. I agree.  said the hero. Because he knew that he would definitely never have to be a dojo master... After all, the apocalypse is on the nose.


    The evening continued.


    Saeko''s father asked Shiro about the past, and also told him about the shameful actions of his daughter, under the indignant remarks of the daughter herself.


    Addition.


    Sitting in the workshop, I reasoned what kind of ranged weapons I should make. Sword by sword, but it will be faster and more effective.


    Onion? No. Maybe a crossbow? Well, unless that Cho-Ko-Well


    And then an idea came to my mind. And why not make an air rifle... For example, "Tihar" from one game.


    First we do everything in the drawing, and only then we proceed to the very manufacture of the rifle.


    All the important parts are made of special transformed metal. The rest was made from converted stic.


    As a result, the rifle weighs ten kilograms, but thanks to the bonus, it feels just like one... The store holds forty balls. Unfortunately, the bonus did not work for the capacity. Although it would be nice to have four hundred balls in the store


    The ball''s flight speed is nine hundred meters per second.... You can even increase it even more, but then the number of shots before pumping again is reduced. And you don''t need to. That''s enough for the head.


    The air tank containedpressed oxygen for five such powerful shots, but thanks to the bonus it increased to fifty.


    Air pumping has also improved...Now, in order for the balloon to be full, you only need to pull the lever twice... The power needed for this has also decreased so that even a child can do it now.


    And in theory, this is a truly magnificent weapon... Especially with the zombie apocalypse... That''s just the sound of a shot from this thing is such that it alreadyys the ears and the name "Quiet" for him is more like sarcasm.


    Therefore, we had to design and make a special muffler for this bandurina.


    The silencer came out great, and thanks to the bonus from the skill, there was no sound from the shot at all.


    Now this charm can be called "Tihar"


    Then I decided to make a sword for myself and Saeko.


    For her, he forged an ordinary katana, and for himself, nodati with a de 1200 millimeters long, with a proportionally wide de. Just right for me.


    The swords were incredible before, and with the bonus, they are simply divine.


    To understand...My nodati cuts through steel of any thickness with almost no resistance.


    As you understand, I didn''t stop there and made three Sous-Yari and a ive. Thetter was for me.


    A spear is a weapon of peasants, since any serf could stab even an experienced warrior with such a weapon. I think even Shizuka can kill zombies like that. Especially if the weapon is made by my hands.


    And so, it would seem, so little has been done, but I spent all my winter holidays on this...

 Chapter 14: Injury (One)

    Chapter 14: Injury (One)


    The first year of high school ended and the second came.


    All this time, life flowed like a calm river. Well almost


    Shido, after the incident with his students, tried to frame me in various ways However, none of them worked, which only infuriated the bastard more.


    He didn''t do it right away... Apparently he wanted the "hot" time to pass. And about how Saeko moved in with me started.


    I won''t list everything, but thest time he apparentlypletely despaired. In general, this fool decided to rece my work with someone else''s. They burned it right away, because it was mega pale when a student with maximum grades did not even pass the threshold of forty points. And then it turned out that the handwriting was different and it went-it went


    True, the nit excused herself by saying that: "I just mixed up the work."


    I don''t know how it got hushed up, but fuck it. There will be an opportunity for revenge in the future.


    The funny thing is that he''s not even my teacher and still somehow manages to make attempts to shit on me. That''s what I understand talent. It would only be in the right direction.


    It also turned out that my house is not far from the house of Riki (Shizuki''s girlfriend).


    Although I didn''t specifically buy a house closer... Funny.


    As mentioned earlier, Saeko and I have been living together in my house for six months.


    What can you say about living together with a girl? But nothing... Everything is fine. We are happy.


    Seriously, I didn''t expect everything to be so good. But maybe it''s because we''re both crazy. Yes, it probably is.


    Although there are a couple of moments that are not exactly irritable. Simply I don''t even know.


    For example, I wanted to do all the housework... Well, there''s cooking, cleaning, washing, it''s all easy for me to do thanks to my skills and their bonuses. And I never get tired.


    She wants to do it herself as a good wife, not a freeloader. As a result, we divided the responsibilities. I cook, she cleans.


    Also,tely, Saeko is not herself. Recently, when we are at home, she walks almost naked. Although it would be better if she really went naked than that.


    And then only two answerse to mind.


    Either the girl there hints at a desire to get even closer, or this, which I suspect, is some kind of test.


    Why do I suspect thetter? And everything is simple, the first is not in her nature.


    If Saeko had deigned to trante our rtionship into a horizontal ne, she would have said so to her face.


    Anyway, as long as I''m able to withstand this temptation, but you know Water sharpens the stone.


    Shiro ''s House


    The training is over. Saeko and I took a shower, had dinner, and now we''re going to watch the series. It has be almost a tradition for us to spend time together lying down watching something.


    I was standing by the TV, choosing CDs with series, when Saeko came into the room. And it would be better if she was just naked. Seriously, these clothes make her so sexy that even a dead man would get up


    A white sports top. It looks clearly not her size, as it perfectly outlines and emphasizes her sexy breasts. Damn, even the hard nipples are visible.


    Small tight sports shorts, which are also not her size, perfectly highlight her delicious ass... and also because of the tightness of the shorts and their thinness, her "Camel Hoof" is perfectly visible.


    Long bare legs, a tummy, still wet hair and a face steamed after a shower.


    Oh, it''s hard. Very hard. Praise the Gamer''s Mind and Meditations.


    What are we going to watch?  she said when she came and stood next to me. Damn, her chest almost swallowed my hand.


    Us... We need to talk to Saeko. I said and sat down on the sofa.


    About what?" said Saeko and sat down opposite, in a ratherpromising position.


    Saeko, my love, what is all this about?


    What are you talking about?  with a lean face she asked.


    "Don''t pretend you don''t know. Why are you almost naked walking around me, exin, otherwise I will soon go crazy in such conditions.


    Yes, I overestimated myself. Something quickly the water drained the stone, but it doesn''t matter.


    "So you noticed that?" she said in a slightly surprised tone


    I gave her a look that said: "Are you serious!?".


    It''s just that we''ve been dating for so long, and you haven''t even started talking about sex... So I thought I wasn''t attracted to you.


    I am very, very, and once again very attracted to Saeko. And you should have realized that. And you wouldn''t have thought of such stupidity yourself. Tell me who told you that?


    Well... do you remember we went on a ss trip to Kyoto?


    - Yes. Remember... Those were very boring days for me.


    In general, before going to bed, the girls started talking about guys. Well, who likes who there and so on


    Go on.


    And once I was asked how we are going with you Well, I told ...  shyly looked away  Everything.


    Yeah...Did you tell someone everything about the two of us?


    Yes... are you really mad at me?" she said, looking anxiously into Shiro''s eyes.


    No, I''m not angry. A little upset that you didn''t ask me before...I basically don''t care what others know. It''s just frustrating that you didn''t ask me.


    I''m sorry. I was just worried that something was going wrong with you and me.


    I''m not really offended, don''t be afraid. Go on.


    When the girls heard that we hadn''t "shared the bed" yet, they were shocked and said that I was at great risk of losing you. And anyway


    What do you mean?


    They said that you need to be tied to yourself. That if we don''t make love, then you will go to the one who will allow you to do it To the one who will be more determined and bolder than me.


    Saeko, honey, in my opinion, this isplete nonsense.


    This is not nonsense. They told me all about "friendzones" and other stuff. They said that you are not an ordinary guy who can be "pickled" for a long time. That men like you are one in a billion and therefore there are real battles among women for men like you. And I''m being very stupid, giving other girls an advantage in your seduction.


    Saeko, I love you and will never trade you for anyone. And seducing me is extremely difficult. I smiled and stroked her head.


    I noticed... Darling, maybe you have problems on "this" topic?


    What!? I was indignant. Didn''t you hear her? - No! What makes you think that?!


    "Then why haven''t you ''attacked'' me yet?"  she said, looking into the hero ''s eyes with interest


    Oh~oh it cost a lot of effort on my part... Meditation and a cold shower saved me.


    And why so much effort? Didn''t you see that I don''t mind myself?


    What if it was some kind of test from you? Besides, I didn''t want you to think that all I needed was sex. In this way I showed respect that I don''t need to sleep with you as soon as possible for the sake of pride or anything else. Besides, you''re from a traditional family. I also have a fairly traditional attitude to rtionships ...  I said with a smile, holding her hands, but thoughts came to my mind  "And I also have a dick like a horse, but now it''s not about this problem."


    "I would never have thought of you like that.


    "How was I supposed to know that?"


    There was a silence thatsted several minutes.


    Ha, ha, ha.  I burst outughing  A stupid situation, isn''t it?


    Yes.  she smiled, looking at me with affection in her eyes.


    Suddenly, Saeko moved her face a little closer to mine and whispered.  Shiro Today I want to be your woman... to the end.


    "Are you sure?"  I said seriously  Think longer. No, don''t think about it, I really want to. It''s just that for women, the first time seems quite expensive ... definitely much more expensive than for men.  I started rattling, nervous.


    Why this question? Are you doubting me Shiro? I love you and only you. She said with a confident smile and a passionate glint in her eyes.

 Chapter 15: Injury (Two)

    Chapter 15: Injury (Two)


    Here she is, standing in front of me and saying all these sensual words right to my face


    That was thest straw for me. The beast inside has been rushing around in a closed cage for a long time, and now this girl just took and opened the gates of the "aviary". I hope she won''t regret it.


    Quickly approaching her, I felt like a vulture rushed at its prey. The first thing that came under attack was the mouth.


    With my tongue, I tried to ovee Saeko''s energetic tongue, but the girl was clearly serious. Realizing this, I decided to cheat a little and help myself.


    My yful little hands, like snakes, crawled under her top and at the same time strongly, but gently, squeezed her stone papie.


    Mmmmm  she moaned into my mouth.


    Our fight in tonguessted for a minute, and judging by her pleased expression on her face, I won.


    Unfortunately, Saeko ran out of oxygen. We broke the kiss and a thin bridge of saliva formed between us connecting our mouths.


    Pushing her onto the bed, he fell after her.


    Lying under me, she looked at me with her eyes, waiting for what would happen next. There was passion, lust and a sea of tenderness in her eyes.


    Well, it looks like today she wants me to decide everything... and we don''t mind.


    With a quick movement, removing the top from her, he began to make a path of kisses from her neck to her corbone, moving to her soft breasts


    Ahahha Shiro... it tickles," she said when I licked her sensitive spot on her neck.


    Quickly sucking the "scarlet soldier", firmly standing on top of her breasts, he began to y with him affectionately with his tongue.


    Aahah... Shiro~ oh, mmmm  the girl abruptly switched fromughing to moaning and began caressing my hair with her own hands.


    My hands weren''t cool either. Confidently making his way into her panties in order to say hello to her "little sister", with a deft movement of his hands he began to gently rub her clitoris between his thumb and index finger.


    After a short time, there were already results.


    Uuuuuuuuuu, SIERRRA!!! Saeko screamed and shook her whole body.


    The legs tensed, straightened and shook in sweet release.


    Saeko''s eyes were squeezed shut, but her lips showed a tense, lustful smile.


    Her shorts, like my hand, were absolutely wet. Someone drank a lot of water... And was it my imagination or was it a squirt?


    Saeko had an orgasm very quickly. She seemed overexcited... Although it''s more likely that my skill is too strong.


    While the patient was lying in a sweet "post-orgasmic" stupor, I took off her shorts and did not find any panties under them...


    What a bad girl.


    Having decided to personally say hello to Saeko''s cave, Ifortably settled at her feet and I got a beautiful view of the girl''s pussy.


    Neat, bright scarlet lips that you want to kiss. The tiny hole was shrinking in time with Saeko''s deep breathing, and the "little guard in the hood" was red and tense after a recent caress.


    To top it off, all this charm was decorated with a thin strip of purple hair, which, like a sign, pointed in the direction of the girl''s pussy.


    And it was all wet, and it also smelled of female pheromones and plum. Yes, it smelled of plum, and it wasn''t perfume or soap.


    "Saeko, you''re very beautiful here," I said, but it didn''t seem to reach the girl''s ears.


    All this really excited me, so without thinking twice, I quickly gave a deep kiss to her pussy.


    Shirrrroooo! Wait. I just, just ooh!  she moaned and contradicted herself, on the contrary, grabbed me by the head, pressing herself between her legs.


    Working quickly with my tongue, I soon finished the kiss and attacked her clitoris.


    Sucking it gently, but at the same time rapidly attacking with the tongue. Saeko''s moans were wonderful music to my ears.


    After a short time, I felt Saeko tense up, which meant one thing... the girl was ready to cum.


    - yes! Yes, yes, yes! Hurry up! Shiro, hurry up! SHIRRRROOOOO!  she howled and pushed me into the pussy with all her might


    She shook her whole body again, and a real geyser shot into my mouth...


    I''m a simple guy, give means take, so with all my might, I quickly drank the plum syrup that filled my mouth.


    After that, he stood up and looked at Saeko.


    And a magnificent picture appeared to my eyes...


    Her dted eyes slowly rolled back, her mouth was twisted in a stupid, lustful, but passionate smile. Yes, it was a real "Ahegao".


    "You have such a beautiful expression on your face, Saeko. Just a picture and paint from it, I said, although she did not react to my words in any way.


    Iy down next to her and hugged her.


    After about five minutes, she regained consciousness.


    She looked at me with a loving look, smiled and said.  It was just incredible To think that every woman can experience this. Unbelievably... We should have done this earlier... Now it''s my turn.  said a very persistent girl.


    Taking off my pants, she began to pull off my underpants.


    And somewhere halfway through, my dragon jumped out of the boxers himself and hit her on the cheek, which stunned the girl... After that, the adventurer began to explore the "artifact".


    Looking around my tower for a while, Saeko was in my eyes... Interest and anticipation? So she wasn''t scared at all? Well~u... okay


    Taking the penis in her hand, she licked it from the bottom to the top, right to the bridle, which was incredibly pleasant. And knowing that she would be pleased to know about this, I groaned a little.


    Mmmm. I mumbled through my lips, which was all Saeko wanted, and the girl began to lick my lollipop more actively.


    Ten secondster, she put my dick on her face... This pir was bigger than Saeko''s face and covered half of her face.


    I won''t lie, such a picture really turned me on.


    That deep inside, something "animal", was d to see my huge cock covering my girlfriend''s face. God, sometimes I feel so disgusted with myself.


    Lowering her head, Saeko began to gently suck my balls and y with her dick with her hand, which I appreciated with my moan.


    Mmm, yes~ and Saeko, it''s very nice. You''re just a sorceress. I said to her and patted her on the head.


    This all clearly pleased the girl, as the caresses became more active and aggressive.


    Then again licking the column from the bottom up to the bridle. She took half of the head in her mouth and began to suck it as well, caressing with her tongue.


    Mmmm, Saeko Saeko I''ming soon!  I said, feeling that I would soon finish... I could have held back much longer, but why torment the poor girl?


    After my words, Saeko began to work even more actively with her tongue, at the same time her hand began to move faster along the trunk, and the second hand went down to massage my twins, in which fresh cottage cheese was already bubbling.


    Saeko, I''ming! MMMM!  a half-cry, half-moan escaped from my lips.


    My hands dug into the edges of the bed, and my thighs trembled in a pleasant orgasm.


    Saeko, leaving only the tip of the head, quickly began to swallow the stream rushing into her mouth, but there was too much, and therefore soon her cheeks were like a chipmunk. Also, several times, a small geyser, from my sperm, escaped from her tightlypressed lips.


    But now, the orgasm subsided, and Saeko, having finished and licked everything that escaped, looked at me.


    Well, how do you like it?


    It was incredible.


    The girls said that guys like it when they swallow. True, they said that the sperm tastes nasty. Salty or Bitter... yours is simr to peach yogurt, which is quite strange, but it''s a sin toin about it. In general, I even liked it.  she said, lying on my hips.


    WellYou like it and it''s good.


    Okay, now let''s get to the main thing. Saeko said and was about to take the pose of a rider, but I interrupted her.


    Wait! Now!  I said, after which I got up and took out the most expensive lubricant, which I additionally converted and contraceptives, which you can''t find the right size, so they are also converted. In general, I do not need condoms, since I have learned to take prana from my seed, thereby making myself temporarily infertile... But Saeko doesn''t know that.


    After dressing my soldier, I oiled him well. As they say, if you think that there is a lot of lubricant, then you need to add a little more lubricant.


    After all this preparation, Iy down on my back.


    I believe that Saeko should now control the whole process herself, since I do not know how she feels.


    She needs more control over the situation to be calm. At least that''s what I think.


    Gathering her courage, Saeko put my monster to her little crack and slowly began to descend.


    Honestly, I look at all this and I get scared.


    My penis looked like a giant against the background of her poor slit.


    If it wasn''t for my monstrous stamina, I would have lost my boner right now. I was so afraid now for the girl.


    In a good way, I have to dump her now and convince her to prepare better, but I think it will hit her self-esteem.


    So, the only thing worth doing now is to behave confidently so that she doesn''t get nervous once again.


    Mmmmm  a moan escaped from herpressed lips. The sound was a mixture of pain and pleasure. Praise the skills.


    Time slowly dragged on. My penis was extremely reluctant, millimeter by millimeter, plunged into the girl.


    From Saeko''s furrowed brows, it is clear that all this is clearly hard for her I myself feel how tight everything is going.


    Why, I can see perfectly well how much her poor hole is expanding.


    After a while, I felt an obstacle. We stopped for a while while Saeko got used to the new sensations.


    Shiro... I''m your woman now! With a confident cry, she impaled herself on my stake .


    Trickles of blood ran down my penis... And this is strange, since Ipletely clogged her mink.


    Putting her head on my chest, Saeko sat down. She didn''t want me to see the pain and tears on her face, but I can hear everything... Silly


    Without moving my pelvis, I bent down and kissed the top of her head, while stroking her back and at the same time running my fingers through her hair.


    It took about five minutes for everything to more or less rx down there, after which Saeko began to slowly move her hips...


    Thanks to the skill, her pain quickly turned to pleasure, and she began to bounce faster and faster.

 Chapter 16: If you dont go to the harem, then the harem goes to you

    Chapter 16: If you don''t go to the harem, then the harem goes to you


    Another year has passed and my third year at the Fujimi Academy has arrived.


    And to be more precise, it is already the fourteenth of April, which means that the world zvizdets should happen just a few days ago.


    The second year passed quietly. I still trained and went to the most boring ce called the Fujimi Academy.


    The only thing that has changed is the situation at home. No, we do lessons together as usual, and I train her or teach her to control prana. But at night a subus moves into her


    It seems from the outside that this girl is calm and quiet, but passion is boiling inside her and it is at night that she is released.


    All this year, almost every day, Saeko and I had wild animal sex. And, of course, I like it.


    It got to the point that we made ourselves a day off.


    No "mofu-mofu" every Sunday. Only a quiet mp" rest. Together on the sofa, under a nket, we watch movies and TV shows.


    Also during this time, we got a little bored with ordinary sex. Well, as usual. For us, in principle, it has be standard to engage in a wild and extremely energetic "test drive" of the bed and other interior items.


    In general, we got carried away with role-ying games. And together with my "Acting Skills", we now regrly have real "sex performances" with her.


    Also, seeing how well I am given acting roles, Saeko also rxed and learned to get used to the role. She took dominant roles especially easily. I knew before that she was a sadist, but then she opened up. Then it turned out that she was also a masochist, but only with me


    Yes, it sounds strange, but she is pleased only with the pain that was inflicted by me, some kind of madness.


    So we have various evening performances of "Mistress and Groom" or "Master and stubborn ve." At 21.00 Tokyo time. Fortunately, we are not recruiting viewers yet. We don''t like thatIt seems to be


    It may seem that ordinary sex has be uninteresting to us, but it is not.


    It''s just that role-ying games have added spice to our sex life. As they say: "You can''t spoil porridge with butter."


    The main thing here is to have boundaries and frames.


    All the roles stay there, in bed, without going outside, in real life.


    As for prana, yes, I started teaching Saeko from the very day she gave me her innocence. Currently, with my training and prana, this girl is ten times stronger than her canonical version! And that''s not counting the equipment I''ll give her.


    Shiro''s house. Time (23.34)


    A cool spring breeze blew in through the wide-open window. Curtains danced in the moonlight under the gusts of wind. The strong smell of sex gradually gave way to cool freshness.


    Only a few artificial candles illuminated the room, giving it an intimate atmosphere, but the full moon flooded the entire area of the bedroom with its light.


    There were two people lying on the master bed, a guy and a girl.


    He was dressed in beautiful Victorian-era clothes, she wore a scanty leather maid outfit of the same time.


    "You were unusually energetic today, sir," the maid said, looking into his cold eyes, zing with strength.


    Well, you were also very amodating today. Therefore, I will forget your insolence yesterday and cancel the punishment.  he said into the timid blue eyes of his maid.


    After that, Shiro''s face assumed its usual calm expression and with a kind smile,ughter poured out of his mouth.


    Ahahah it was, as always, great! What''s next for us?


    This time I will. A "Strict General", and you are a "Cowardly Deserter" who fled from the front to his beloved.  the girl said, thinking everything over in her head.


    Not bad, not bad. Then next time I''ll be a robber and you''ll be a shy girl.


    It''s been noticed. Saeko said and pressed her face to the guy''s chest.


    And it seemed that their dialogue was over, but as if there was some kind of understatement and awkwardness.


    Shiro had already studied the girl and understood that she did not dare to say something to him.


    Honey, do you want to tell me something?


    To be honest, yes.


    Well, then tell me. I''m open to your ideas.


    In general I would like to have a threesome. Saeko said with embarrassment in her eyes. What happened next scared her a lot. She had never felt such animal fear in her life.


    Shiro''s heart contracted painfully, and his heartbeat elerated incredibly... an ordinary person would have died from such a thing.


    Incredible scenes were drawn by his brain rich in the wildest imagination.


    His face didn''t seem to have changed at all. That''s just narrowed almost to a point, scarlet like blood, the pupil was very frightening to the girl.


    And the aura of the guy changed and seemed to shout to everyone "RUN! RUN WHILE THE LEGS ARE INTACT!".


    Do youck something Saeko? I don''t suit you? he said in a calm and kind voice.


    That''s just all the devils in hell would have had a fight if they had heard him.


    - No! Shiro, no! You misunderstood me!  in a panic, Saeko said in a raised voice.


    Really? And what is it? Shiro said, boring her with a kind look with a cordial smile.


    "I don''t need any other man!" You''re the one who needs another girl! I wanted a threesome with another woman.  she said very quickly in a raised voice. The speed of her "reading", at this moment, even Eminem would envy.


    What the girl said defused the situation. Well,pared to the previous one, it can be called "calm".


    Exin yourself. the guy frowned.


    Well... I noticed that I''m obviously not enough for you. And it urred to me that it would be nice to have a "fighting girlfriend". Saeko said awkwardly, whichpletely defused the situation and brought her back to normal.


    Her boyfriend''s face became calm and peaceful again, and his eyes shone with good-nature and sensuality, but now she knew that Satan himself was sitting inside this kind monk boy.


    Saeko, my love, I don''t need anyone else but you.


    "I''m not blind Shiro. Even on that day off, when you and I broke the record in "Eighteen Hours of Wild Sex," your soldier even then proudly kept watch.


    "But that doesn''t mean I need someone. Shiro shook his head.


    But


    Saeko, I am a man, not an animal, and I am guided by my mind, not by instincts. A little dissatisfaction only makes me "love" you more at night. he said with a smile, ying with his eyebrows.  Is that the only reason you wanted a threesome?


    No


    Then I''m listening.


    You see... thest month I have been having a strange feeling I don''t even know how to describe it


    And you try.


    In general, I have a feeling that I alone upied a bench for several people and do not let others sit on it. Although no, not even that. It''s like I''m the only one who has ess to an oasis in a dry desert.  she said into the hero ''s eyes


    - what? Shiro asked, confused.


    It feels like I''m wellfed among the hungry, rich among the poor, happy among ... - the girl began to quickly list her thoughts.


    That''s enough! Got it! Got it! Saeko, I am not an object, but a person. A man who only wants to be with you


    But you deserve more! You''re literally the best guy in the world The best guy who deserves more than some crazy kendo girl. Saeko finished with a sad smile.


    I''m not perfect, honey. Selfish, greedy, lustful, it''s all about me. Shiro shook his head with a smile.  I only need you.


    You''re being modest. In fact, you have surprisingly low self-esteem for such a perfect person. Many people had harems and these people clearly didn''t deserve them. Absolutely. Then why wouldn''t I want you to have one?


    From such a Shiropletely "dropped out".


    "What happened to you, silly?" You used to be jealous of every pir, and now you''re pushing me tomit treason Why aren''t you happy to be the only one who owns me?


    Because my love is growing, as is yours for me, and since I love you so much, why not wish for the best for my half?


    Shiro exhaled wearily  Because I don''t wish you such a fate, Saeko. I don''t want to hurt you. Just now, I''ve experienced incredible heartache just from your thought of cheating on me, and now you''re suggesting that I hurt you many times more than that? he spoke with sadness in his eyes and sadness in his voice.


    Shiro


    "I''m a very selfish person, Saeko. The mere thought of your infidelity makes me want to destroy the whole world If it''s not selfishness, then what? I admit, like probably any man, I''m interested in having a lot of women But it just so happens that I try to stick to two rules. The first is "Before making a decision, put yourself in the other person''s ce" and "Treat people the way you want them to treat you." I don''t want you to experience pain like this, I don''t want you to cheat on me, my love... All this is a one-way road.


    This is the first time you''ve opened up to me like this, except for the secret with prana And don''t worry. I love you too much and thoughts of infidelity make me feel sick, but since you have opened up, then you can tell me the third reason.


    Is there a third reason? Okay, I''m listening.


    Well... me That is me It would be very exciting to think that you are fucking another woman in front of me. Saeko said extremely strongly while blushing.


    - what? Shiro said and his eyes widened in disbelief, and on his face it was literally written: "The client lost connection to the server."


    Well, once we watched a movie with you. In it, the guy cheated on his girlfriend, but in the end everything ended up with the fact that they all lived together afterwards... In general, I imagined us in their ce and got very excited Am I a pervert Shiro?  said the girl with puppy eyes and a red face.


    Yes, and an inveterate one. But still, you''re my pervert And what is your fantasy?

 Chapter 17: Harassment

    Chapter 17: Harassment


    The next day.


    I get out of meditation and quietly get out of bed. Today, Saeko has no first two lessons, so she can sleep longer.


    For breakfast I cook fruit sd and fresh peach juice. For lunch, I have a sd and pork in batter, and Saeko fried tuna and rice with unagi. While I was cooking, I didn''t notice how time flies. And now I''m in trouble.


    Having put the girl''s provisions in the refrigerator, I urgently go to school. To be on time, you will have to rely on the subway Or run at the speed of an Olympian the distance of a marathon runner.


    It was worth going down to the subway, as luck smiled on me, in the form of a train that had just arrived.


    However, as it turned out, it is packed with people, like a jar of sprats. And the smell is suitable. "I love public transport."


    Having entered, he stood somewhere in the middle. To my surprise, the person on the left turned out to be the pink-haired girl "Thunderstorm of Fujimi Academy", Takagi Saya.


    However, she had, to put it mildly, a problem. Balding problem of about forty years with the figure of a bun. In general, this man with a calm face was jamming buns of pink candy, and she just stood there and endured.


    I would have thought she liked it all, but her face said something else. More precisely, there was just a palette of emotions on her face.


    Anger, anger, embarrassment and.... Arousal? What''s she doing? Do you like that she is being forcibly groped by a bald old man in a bad-smelling carriage? Well... Tastes are not disputed.


    <!--


    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    -->


    Okay, she definitely doesn''t like it. It''s just the culture itself that''s to me. In public transport, it is not epted even to chat on the phone, not to shout. Besides, it would be considered a shame that she was groped.


    And now she tolerates it so as not to betray what is happening. Isn''t that crazy? Okay, let''s help the little girl, it''s a pity ... and it''s also incredibly infuriating that the reputation of normal guys is spoiling because of such animals.


    Just hitting him is not an option, because in the end it will be my fault. There is no proof. Besides, it is unknown how Saya will behave. Here I will hit him and use him of harassment, and she will take it and say, trying to hide the "shame" that there was nothing like that... That''s all... I''m in the shit. I''m sorry I forgot my phone at home


    Okay, let''s do it the tricky way.


    From the third person


    There was silence and tranquility in the stuffy carriage.


    Someone is napping, someone is reading, and someone is just sitting in peace with their eyes closed.


    It''s a pity that not everyone was in a calm mood right now.


    - "Damn! Heck! Heck! Why did I refuse to ride with my father! Damn you, you fucking pervert! Die! Die! If anyone sees the "best student" of the school being groped by a pervert My reputation wille to an end! no! My school life wille to an end! What is this!? Yuki Shiro!? What are you doing here! Just notice this, and I''ll kill you!" shouted Saya in her head, burning the hero with her gaze.


    About a minute before the next station, an angry shout broke the quiet and peaceful atmosphere.


    THAT''S ENOUGH! You''ve got me already! Shiro shouted into the pervert''s uprehending face.


    I''m i-i...  the little bastard drawled, discouraged.


    What am I? Get off my ass, you bastard! I''m not like that! I like women! Don''t you understand!?WOMEN! I took my hand away once, two, three... ten! You must be a very stubborn pervert! There are so many girls in the car, but you''re groping my ass!? If you like guys so love them, I''m not sorry, just don''t touch me! After all, I''m straight! You touch my ass again and you''re fucked! Understand?!  our fox shouted in "sincere" anger and embarrassment.


    - "What? Did he grope him? No, wait What is going on at all!?"  Takagi thought in confusion


    Thanks to the maximum skill of acting, absolutely everyone believed Shiro. Even pervert himself believed for a moment that he was groping a man...


    In a moment, the contemptuous nces of the whole car concentrated on the new "victim"... All these nces stung the goat like des.


    As a result, he ran out in a panic at the bus stop. Now it will be his nightmare for the rest of his life.


    The rest of the way was calm.


    Already on the way to the academy, Takagi caught up with Shiro.


    Wait!  she shouted and ran up to the hero.


    - Yes?


    Thanks for everything!


    What are you talking about? Shiro shrugged his shoulders.


    Don''t pretend! I immediately realized that you were only ying the victim! Although he yed pretty well. Saya said in a condescending tone.


    Of course I sent him away, but why are you thanking me? "surprised," Shiro said.


    I mean, why? You scared that scum away from me! Takagi said in disbelief.


    Yeah~ huh? And it seemed to me that everything suits you and you enjoy it.


    WHAT?! Are you really that!? Do you think I''m the same as him?!


    Well ~ u... Yes, otherwise you yourself would have stopped his encroachments, at the root.


    What are you?! Stupid!? I couldn''t! Otherwise, others would have found out that I was groped by a perverted old man! It''s such a shame and a disgrace!


    Yeah That is, you would have tolerated him until the end of the journey.


    "What else could I do?"


    Well... maybe scream like me?


    Don''t you understand! It''s going to ruin my life! I''m not as shameless as you!


    Just think... The self-proimed genius, the best student of the school, the sharpest tongue of the Fujimi Academy will tolerate sexual harassment. A big tyrant at school and a little sheep in the subway. Shiro teased her with irony in his voice.


    Shut up! Shut up! fool! Saya shouted with a red face and rushed to the academy like a bullet.


    Left in proud solitude, Shiro asked out loud  Hmm ... maybe I overdid it?  then I went to ss.


    Time flew by quickly during meditation.


    In the middle of thest lesson, Shiro was woken up by an alert.


    Congrattions on the beginning of the apocalypse!


    Attention!


    An important event has been tracked! You are given a chain of tasks!


    Kill 100 undead units


    Reward: 10 Statistics Points


    Kill 1,000 undead units


    Reward: 50 Statistics Points


    Kill 10,000 undead units


    Reward: 100 Statistics points


    Kill 100,000 undead units


    Reward: Undead Thunderstorm Ability.


    Kill 1,000,000 undead units


    <!--


    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    -->


    Reward: Unknown.


    It''s started... statistics.


    Statistics


    Shiro Yuki


    Level 45 (0)


    Prana - 660


    Strength - 55


    Dexterity - 42


    Endurance - 66


    Intelligence - 135


    Wisdom - 135


    Skills


    Love Arts - [Ur 100]


    (Additionally: The effectiveness of sexual actions increases tenfold)


    Vocals - [Ur 100]


    (Additionally: Your voice has be ten times more melodious and charming)


    Acting skills - [Ur 100]


    (Additionally: The effectiveness of acting increases tenfold.)


    Energy Control - [Ur 100]


    (Optional: The energy speed has been increased tenfold.)


    Parkour - [Ur 100]


    (Additionally: Energy costs for moving are reduced tenfold)


    Ambidextrous - [Ur 100]


    (Optional: You are in full control of both your hands.)


    Resistance to physical damage - [Ur 100]


    (Optional: The damage done to your body is reduced tenfold.)


    Regeneration - [Ur 100]


    (Additionally: Your regeneration has be ten times more effective.)


    Teaching - [Ur 100]


    (Optional: The learning rate of someone has been increased tenfold)


    Meditation - [Ur 100]


    (Optional: The recovery rate of your spiritual powers has been increased tenfold.)


    Perfect Memory - [Ur 100]


    (Optional: You have developed a perfect memory. Nothing can be forgotten.)


    Additional consciousness


    (Optional: You have developed an additional consciousness. For every fifty Wisdom points, you will receive an additional consciousness.)


    Dancer - [Ur 58] - With each skill level you dance better


    (Additionally: For each increased skill level, the smoothness and beauty of your movements increases by 10%)


    The Great Householder - [Ur 100]


    (Additionally: The quality and efficiency of your home activities increases tenfold.)


    Jack of all Trades - [Ur 100]


    (Additionally: The efficiency and quality of your crafts increases tenfold.)


    Martial Arts Master - [Ur 100]


    (Additionally: The effectiveness of martial arts and their techniques increases tenfold.)


    Shooting - [Ur 100]


    (Optional: The speed of the projectile being thrown increases tenfold.)


    Stealth - [Ur 100]


    (Additionally: Your secretive ones are ten times more effective.)


    Conversion [Ur 100]


    (Optional: You spend ten times less energy on conversion.)


    Writing - [Ur 100]


    (Additionally: The quality of your writing increases tenfold.)


    Drawing - [Ur 100]


    (Additionally: Your drawings are ten times more effective.)


    Calligraphy - [Ur 100]


    (Additionally: The beauty of your text increases twenty times.)


    <!--


    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    -->


    Abilities


    yer''s Body


    Gamer''s Mind


    Orgasm Scale


    Arbitrary Meditation

 Chapter 18: Rise of the Dead

    Chapter 18: Rise of the Dead


    Well, the time hase,  I said quietly, "scanning" the alerts.


    Meanwhile, the lesson continued, but not for long, about ten minutes. Then he was interrupted by the voice of the director.


    Attention to all students.  he announced loudly on the radio, which suspended the activities of the entire school.


    There''s an emergency at school! All students must evacuate under the supervision of teachers! I repeat, there is an emergency at the school! This is not a drill! All students must evacuate...  the man was talking until he was interrupted by someone with a loud p.


    - No! Save me! Away! Help me! No need! It hurts! It hurts! It hurts! Help! I''m going to die! MAAMAAAA!  the man shouted in a broken and panicked voice, and what was happening to him at that moment remained a mystery to the whole school But obviously nothing good.


    There was a deathly silence in our ssroom. And, probably, in the whole school. Time seemed to stand still. It seemed like one second was an hour long


    At one point, the peace was abruptly disturbed. One moment and the silent school turned into a wasp hive.


    Go ahead! Run!


    Get out of the way bitch!


    We''re all going to die!


    Let me go! LET ME GO!


    People turned into animals. The uncontrolled crowd was rushing, knocking down everything in its path. Hitting and pushing each other has be sharply the norm, and for those who stumbled and found themselves underfoot, you can only pray.


    A real crush formed in the corridors. People fell, they were trampled, some were simply crushed, but the crowd went on with corpses trapped in it.


    All these deaths were of course noticed and only added fuel to the fire. The panic was getting worse and worse. I am almost sure that most of the people will die because of this orgy, and not from the clutches of zombies.


    You know, there''s something fascinating about it


    Civilized people have turned into creatures worse than animals in the shortest period of time. The true faces of some individuals appeared.


    As it is already clear, I did not go out with the crowd. Stupidly. Although I am strong, but the strength of hundreds of people is still too much for me. Bye


    At the back of the ssroom, in my personal locker, there was my boken. Picking him up, I go in search of Saeko. I know she''s strong, but I''m still worried.


    I leave the ssroom and almost immediately around the corner I meet the first "client". It turned out to be a pretty beautiful girl in life. My fan...I even talked to her a couple of times.


    We are alone in the corridor, which means that we can quickly get some information.


    Walking up to her and standing on the side, I waited for her reaction and ~ and ... nothing. It seems, as it was said in the anime, they react only to sound. I walk soundlessly all the time. Let''s try further, but what about the sense of touch?


    Here was the effect. As soon as I touched her skin, she immediately rushed at me. Pretty quickly rushed, I want to say.


    One quick horizontal swing and the boken hits the temple. As a result, the head of this formerly beautiful little girl safely exploded with a meat firework ... And it was a blow in 10% of forces.


    Usually in stories after a murder, people get sick. Vomiting. A feeling of panic, fear, disgust, shame. So this doesn''t seem to be about me.


    Looking at the corpse of a "girl" who did not have time to live the second decade... The only thing I feel at this moment is pity, nothing more. And that''s probably because we were acquainted. Well, of course, her beauty also yed a role in this, it''s stupid not to admit it.


    Task


    Kill 100 undead units


    Reward: 10 Statistics Points


    Progress 1 / 100


    Hmm... It won''t take long, but further


    With a quick but quiet step, I head towards Saeko''s ss, while quietlypleting the task, killing the infected along the way.


    While I was moving, I noticed through the window how three guys were fighting with one zombie on the bridge. Yes, it was Takashi Komuro, Miyamoto Rei and Hisashi Igo.


    And as per the canon, Hisashi was bitten. It was as dumb as possible. Just by the look of this teacher who bit the guy, it was clear that some kind of shit was going on with him.


    Blood on clothes, eyes without pupils, gray skin. In the end, the girl pierced his heart, and the creature doesn''t care.


    Indeed, let''s grab him with our hands, and not push him away... or better yet, we''ll throw it over the fucking bridge, but no.


    You can say that I am strict with them, but this is nonsense. Takashi knew that people get infected through a bite and did not warn anyone.


    In the end, there are three of them, is it really impossible to "kick" the poor zombie in a bunch. It seems that ording to the code of honor, you need to go out to duel one-on-one with unknown bullshit. It''s funny that the guys let their "love" go to fight and only then, when it got bad, they ran to help. "Genius" is so pret.


    And then they climbed onto the roof... Indeed, it''s best to sit there now. The guys clearly do not use the contents of the skull, once they climbed to a high ce with one exit and allowed their only exit to be cut off.


    When I got to the right ss, the girl wasn''t there. But the path of corpses indicated that she was heading towards the infirmary. What a smart girl, I taught her for a reason.


    After some time of searching, turning another corner, I noticed Saeko and Shizuku at the end of the corridor, walking quickly towards the teachers'' room. I didn''t even have time to walk two meters when an incredibly loud female screech was heard. And it was clearly Takagi. Such a cry probably attracted all the zombies at school. Let''s hurry.


    Breaking into a run, I quickly got to the scene of the ident. Well, what is called an oil painting.


    Takagi screams and drills the poor zombie''s brains. Hirano stands in shock. A dozen zombies smartly marched to the sound of screeching and drills.


    The most unbearable thing about this picture is that I was blocked by four guys who just stood there and looked at it all in silence. Ray, Takashi, Shizuka, and my Saeko were just staring at it all. I didn''t expect this from my beloved... Then I will "punish" her separately.


    There was no time to push or shout. So there is only one option.


    The scene of the ident. (From the third person)


    A pink-haired girl with two tails purposefully drilled the brains of a poor zombie while screaming loudly.


    NOOO! I''ve had enough! Mommy!  she screamed in panic with tears in her eyes.


    The chubby kid couldn''t move in shock.


    Four idols stood in the corridor and also watched the performance in shock.


    At one point, a new actor burst into this y.


    A two-meter-tall dark-skinned guy with white hair jumped over the "jam" in the corridor. The faces of the four needed to be seen. Extreme fright mixed with surprise on their faces. It''s not every day a two-meter-tall bully jumps over you noiselessly.


    Then a quick and effective fight began, more like a perfectly choreographed dance.


    With an elegant but quick boken swing, the head of the zombie attacking Takagi was blown up. The pieces of the head were strangely scattered. All in one direction. As if it was nned that way, without hurting anyone.


    Then, just as quickly and consistently, other dead were killed. It all took a little less than ten seconds.


    After that, the guy turned to the frozen purple-haired girl with a boken.


    Saeko, I didn''t expect this from you.  he said, addressing her.


    In turn, the girl quickly realized what was going on and quickly blushed under the guy''s gaze.


    Well... this...  she tried to say something in defense. But somehow it didn''t work out.


    Shut up, beauty.  Shiro told her with amusement in his voice, and thening up to her quietly in her ear, he added  I will punish you in the evening  After which he sensually kissed her.


    The events unfolded too quickly, and the observers no longer knew how to react. And yet....


    Shizuka watched their disy of intimacy with interest. Rei blushed and shifted her gaze to Takashi, who happily did not notice it and turned away. Kota also blushed and turned away.


    As for Takagi She was still in shock after the incident. Herrge, dted pupils and a face full of fear easily made it clear to everyone present.


    Well, everyone probably knows our paramedic Marikawa. I''m Saeko Busujima 12"A", and this big guy is my boyfriend Yuki Shiro 12 "C", she said, after a kiss, with a slightly ruddy face.


    I could introduce myself. Shiro said in her ear, standing behind her, hugging her.


    I am Takashi Komuro 11 "B"


    That''s right, Busujima-san, it was you who won the national championship two years in a row. My name is Ray Miyamoto from the spear fighting section.


    Oh, well... my name is Hirano Kota.  said the fat man awkwardly scratching the back of his head.


    As for Takagi, she was clearly annoyed by the observed situation, and very much so. The umted stress abruptly spilled out like a volcano in the form of hysteria.


    Why are you so calm!? The dead walk and eat the living! We just killed!  she shouted at everyone.


    As a result, the other girls hugged her, and she started roaring. A few minutester, when Takagi felt better, they all went into the teachers'' room.

 Chapter 19: A Short rest

    Chapter 19: A Short rest


    The teacher''s room.


    In the room, a group of people were trying to clean themselves up and rx.


    It would seem that only nothing has passed since the beginning of the apocalypse. The physical exertion experienced was even less than at any of the physical education lessons, but the fight, especially to the death, was very exhausting both mentally and physically.


    A huge amount of adrenaline was produced in the body in extreme situations and brought people''s bodies and minds to peakbat condition. The events taking ce were more than extreme.


    Therefore, as soon as the guys get to a safe ce and rx, the amount of adrenaline in the body began to decrease. As a result, great mental and physical fatigue.


    Everyone was doing something.


    Takagi was putting her appearance in order. Well, or tried to do it.


    Shizuka was rummaging through her purse, which contained about five times as many items as it could fit in. Magic outside of Hogwarts, no other way.


    Takashi and Hirano rested in silence after building a small barricade by the door.


    Miyamoto Rei was watching TV and trying to catch useful information there.


    Shiro was sitting on the table, and Saeko was sitting on hisp. The sweet couple, as if nothing had happened, held their usual session, hugging. This did not escape the eyes of the girls and boys in the room.


    And if it was purple for male citizens now, then the girls experienced a lot of emotions. Embarrassment, irritation, as well as pure envy. Yes, envy.


    Even in quiet times, such love, care, a strong man''s shoulder to lean on, were mostly very appreciated by women. In peacetime, girls tore their hair, envying Saeko... and now.


    In the turbulent time that hase, when danger is all around. The feeling of envy, or rather even greed, has grown enormously.


    Mouuu, but where are these keys?  said Shizuka, with annoyance gutting her purse.


    "Can we all fit in your car?"


    No way.  did not let Shizuka answer, Shiro.  I could hardly fit in there alone.


    That''s because you''re so big! But yes, we all definitely won''t fit.


    Hey. So you''re riding with Nurse Shiro? Does Saeko know about this? Takagi teased Shiro, hoping to get revenge.


    Of course he knows. My house is next to her friend''s house and that''s why Shizuka sometimes gave me a ride when she had the opportunity.


    Very well.


    Ray, who was cking the TV, said  Guys,e here.


    The students who came up saw it on the news Nothing good.


    The whole world was plunged into chaos and anarchy. The dead walked the streets of cities, and people only helped them in the extermination of humanity. Countries are considering the idea of nuclear strikes onrge cities withrge poptions.


    The rats are the first to escape from the sinking ship. Therefore, it is not surprising that an urgent evacuation of all officials and moneybags wasunched.


    As it is already clear, this has added fuel to the fire even more. The request to sit quietly at home was perceived by citizens with hostility.


    This is some kind of madness! Komuro eximed, "The whole world is on fire, but there hasn''t been a word about it online since this morning!


    I can''t believe the world has gone off the rails in such a short time But I''m sure that at least somewhere there is a ce where we will be safe. It will all be over soon. Miyamoto was saying, but it was obvious that she was trying to cheer herself up more.


    Dream on.  Takagi snidely remarked  The disease has spread all over the world, and the virus is literally "hunting" for people.


    But it''s hot outside! Shizuka eximed, "So that soon they will begin to dpose and will not be able to move.


    And how long will dposition take? Saeko asked with interest.


    Well ~ u.... This is ~o.... About three weeks, so we need to find a safe ce and just wait it out.


    And what makes you think that they will start to rot at all? The dead have not risen before. Takagi remarked, as if she had set herself a mission to reduce the mental mood of everyone in the room as much as possible.


    "I''d worry the least about the dead if I were you. The hero said with a calm expression.


    That is? Takashi turned to him.


    What are you talking about? Saya adjusted her sses.


    Everyone focused on the calm and usually rather silent guy.


    I don''t know how long the dead will rot there and whether they will, but I''m sure for sure that almost all the food supplies will deteriorate within a week or two.


    You mean...  Saya looked at him in shock.


    Yes, there will be hunger. A huge number of people have be "zombies", and the survivors are mired in panic and anarchy. There will be no deliveries. Besides, I''m worried about how the virus is transferred. Perhaps even the water in the taps is already infected.


    After that, everyone in the room frowned at the uing "rosy" future.


    Well... it''s spring now and there is still an opportunity to nt and harvest. However, we still need to live to collect it.  biting your finger,


    Shirou-san, people get infected through a zombie bite, right? Hirano said, as if asking himself.


    - of course... But who was patient zero? How did he get infected? In addition, the virus has spread too quickly among people, which means


    There are other ways of infection.  Saya finished  Most likely by airborne droplets.


    Wait!  Ray eximed  But we didn''t get infected!


    Perhaps there are other subtleties...  the hero shook his head  But the fact remains. Simultaneous outbreak around the world is not possible through simple zombie bites.


    Silence descended on the room. Everyone was thinking about something.


    Okay, thoughts aside. We need to get out of school. After a few hours, sunset and darkness will only give zombies an advantage.  Shiro reasoned  I suggest we take the school bus and leave, and then we will decide where to go next.


    Good idea. Sister Shizuka, can you take him? Miyamoto smiled as she looked at the nurse.


    Well... I don''t know... I haven''t tried driving a bus before.


    Everything happens for the first time. If you can''t, I''ll drive... I think it''s easy to figure out, and the police are unlikely to arrest me forck of rights. Shiro spoke with irony in his voice.  And yes, before we go, I''ll tell you. Zombies are blind and react to sound... Well, most likely they feel warm. Also, I don''t understand why you are doing all these tricks. Saeko concerns you too. It may be beautiful, but you spend many times more energy. Use your brains and defeat the zombies.


    And what do you advise us? Takagi asked doubtfully.


    Don''t let the zombies catch you by surprise or grab you. They are very strong, as the brain no longer limits their strength.


    Yeah! Like psychos and some drug addicts. Saya interrupted him to show off her intelligence.


    Yes, Takagi. But despite their strength, they are blind, slow and very clumsy. For an easy victory, you just need to knock him down. It''s a trip or a push, it doesn''t matter. Further, while he is lying, it will be much easier for you. Well, or in general, in case of a collision, just quietly leave. It will purposefully follow yourst issued sound. Their weak point is the head and other organs don''t seem to be functioning. In addition, zombies do not feel pain, so this will not scare them away. Shiro calmly enlightened them. The information is clearly useful.


    I knew all this before!  eximed Saya  I just didn''t have time to say!  she finished haughtily, trying to hide her awkwardness behind it.


    That was settled. Escape time.

 Chapter 20: Hop Stop

    Chapter 20: Hop Stop


    Making their way through the corridors towards the exit, the group reached the stairs leading to the first floor. The staircase itself led directly into the hall.


    That''s just the concentration of zombies on the first floor was at least three times more than on the second, and that''s not counting the streets where the undead also roamed. Everyone who came down in a crowd met their death here.


    Well, what are we waiting for? They have already found out that they are blind. What''s the point of sitting here? Takagi said, looking at the rather busy lobby.


    We need to confirm this somehow, Takagi. Ray whispered.


    Exhaling, Shiro calmly said, "As I said, everything is checked. And now I will prove it to you.  then he went downstairs with a quick and silent step.


    No one had time to object, and then it was toote for him to shout.


    Calmly passing by the zombies, Shiro opened the door to the outside and beckoned hisrades with his hand.


    Seeing this, the squad slowly and quietly descended the stairs and walked down the hall and out through the open doors.


    It is worth noting that all the girls were drilling the hero''s eyes. They were clearly unhappy with his recent actions.


    The rest of the way to the bus was quiet, as was his upation.


    Shizuka rested her index finger on her cheek, examining the driver''s seat  This... Mmm, it''s different in my car. So gas, brake, clutch. Kind of.


    At that moment, an old "friend" of our hero, Shido, ran out of the school.  Wait! Wait for me!  he shouted, running to the bus.


    Now Shido was running alone, unlike canon, where he had a whole group. All because of the fact that Shiro once "helped" them to leave school, at one time.


    So are we going? Shizuka asked


    Takashi eximed, "Wait!


    Shizuka watched the zombies begin to surround the bus  There are a lot of them going here! How will I go around them?


    Crush them! Takashi shouted, looking at the running Shido.


    Let''s leave him!  Ray shouted  Let''s go, Sister Shizuka. the girl spoke with a stony face and fury in her eyes, looking at the approaching teacher.


    Takashi was startled by such words  Hey! What do you mean let''s go! Morikawa-san, wait! You don''t want to leave him, do you?! What''s the matter Ray?!


    No help for him! Let him die!


    Everyone on the bus was watching the unfolding argument.


    The hero joined the argument  At this moment I support Miyamoto-san. This man is a real snake hiding in the grass.


    I agree with Shiro.  the Cat squinted unkindly  It ''s hard to find a more rotten person


    What''s the matter with you?! Takashi eximed in surprise  He''s a man! Alive! He may be a bad person, but he doesn''t deserve to die! Who are we to judge him!  he said and got off the bus, which detained everyone on the spot. What a nuisance.


    "You''ll regret it!" Rei was almost growling after Takashi.


    - "Saving my old ''friend'' is not in the ns. Let me help the former rade" - looking at the running Shido, Shiro thought.


    Using the "Transformation" skill, the hero changed a random bus bolt into a thick and heavy needle. Then secretly, with the help of his fingers, he threw it with all his might. In this needle was all his strength and dexterity avable to his fingers, as well as bonuses from the skills of "Martial Arts Master" and "Shooting".


    The needle rushed with incredible speed to Shido''s leg, or rather to his left knee. One moment and his kneecap was pierced through with a needle.


    The results were immediately visible. First, Shido fell, then the pain "caught up" with him and a squeal more like a pig burst out of his mouth. Well, then the zombies havepleted what they started.


    From the outside, this massacre looked as if Shido stumbled and screamed in panic because of the approaching zombies. In general, a typical "ident".


    Serves him right! Ray said in a pleased tone, watching the zombies tear apart the negligent teacher.


    Takashi came back with annoyance and sadness on his face. However, he is the only one who has experienced negative emotions from Shido''s death.


    Shizuka, like a real Schumacher, maneuvered around the school yard at full speed and then knocked out the gate.  Where to next? "What is it?" she asked.


    "Well... my and Rei''s house is across the river, as is Takagi''s house. I would like to find my parents... Komuro said, sighing.


    My father is away now, so we don''t mind following you. Yeah, honey?  pressed against Shiro''s chest, Saeko was saying.


    Yes, I don''t mind. Shiro replied, knowing full well that the bridge could not be crossed.


    And he was not mistaken. Even approaching, passengers could see a huge traffic jam of people and cars, which were not allowed by the police.


    They waited in traffic for about an hour, but there was no progress.


    Guys, it''s getting dark.  Shizuka said calmly, leaning her chest on the steering wheel - And the gasoline is slowly running out. she added in a sad tone.


    Why aren''t they letting us through? Komuro chewed his lips nervously.


    Are you a fool?  with a little contempt in her voice, Saya asked  There is an area on the other side where some rich people and officials live at the same time. So they are being evacuated, and extra people should not prevent them from doing this.


    But not everyone needs to go there!  the guy persisted  Why block the bridge! They would have blocked just the right road!


    It''s safer that way, idiot. We need to find a bed for the night, as well as provisions and gasoline.


    Maybe just take it from the store? Hirano asked, looking at a stall nearby.


    Are you suggesting to rob? Takashi asked disapprovingly.


    This is not a robbery or theft. In such a dangerous situation, we have every right to do so." said Saya with contempt, looking arrogantly at Komuro.


    It looks like she didn''t like Takashi''s actions. Poor guy.


    Shizuka.  Shiro asked the nurse  What about your friend''s house? Will it amodate us? It''s just that Saeko and I have a house too small for seven people.


    - yes! We can spend the night at Ricky''s! I think she won''t mind! The nurse replied with a smile.


    Is there enough room for us?


    That''s enough, that''s enough! Rika and I love big sizes! Shizuka said cheerfully, spreading her arms out to the sides... and the eyes directed at Shiro are cunning, cunning.


    At her words, Saya and Ray blushed. Even Saeko showed a slight blush on her cheeks.


    - OK.  Saya corrected her sses  Then we''ll go to your friend.


    Uh-huh!  Shizuka agreed and taxied out, directed the bus to the designated destination.


    It was gettingte. The crimson sunset was reced by a full moon, which perfectly illuminated everything. The city was gradually enveloped in perfect silence, which only yed into the hands of walkers with their hearing.


    A bus we know stopped at a gas station.


    I understand that no one has money with them? Shiro asked, to which everyone shook their heads negatively.


    - OK. Don''t get off the bus, I''ll take off and borrow some money at the cash register.


    Can I help you? Saeko asked serenely, looking anxiously at her beloved.


    Are you kidding? Do you think I need help?


    Good But still, be careful.


    Saeko knew what her boyfriend was capable of, but it''s enough to make a mistake once to be one of the walkers


    - of course.  said the hero and smacking Saeko on soft lips, got off the bus.


    On behalf of Shiro.


    Walking into the store, I immediately notice a couple of zombies. Two precise strikes quickly solved a small problem.


    The cash register turned out to be open, which is logical. The cashier is lying around after my order. Apparently he didn''t have time to close it before bing a monster.


    I just didn''t limit myself to money. Mineral water, chocte, cookies, as well as a first aid kit that was on the wall. All this wille in handy.


    Condoms will not be superfluous either. Pregnancy at such a time is more of a huge burden than happiness, and these two guys can hardly make themselves infertile, oh, hardly.


    Suddenly there was a loud female squeal  KYAYAYAYAYAY!


    I clung to the window sharply and a rather unpleasant picture appeared to me.


    B###b, and you can''t leave it for a minute.


    It was obvious that some tall, dark-skinned gopnik had taken Ray hostage. Yes, it was the same asshole who took Miyamoto hostage in the canon. How he ended up here, the fuck knows, in the anime, the action took ce well after midnight. Is he spending the night here?


    This time Takashi didn''t have a gun, so this dude stood and groped Ray freely while he was looking at it.


    If it were my Saeko. I would tie the bastard by the legs to the bus and drive slowly to Rika Lucky goat, he will go to the next world quickly.


    And why they got off the bus at all... well, I''ll figure it outter.


    I activate "Stealth" and go to the rescue.


    From the third person.


    While Shiro was in the store, Ray also decided to go to the store. That''s just she didn''t notice that there was a "kind" guy with a sharp knife standing in the shade nearby, who slipped behind the bus unnoticed.


    As a result, she did not have time to walk even a few meters, as she was grabbed from behind and put a knife to her neck.


    Oh, what a swell! Where are you in a hurry!?Don''t twitch, or you''ll have one more hole! Ahahah get off the bus! Thought I couldn''t see you?  the criminal shouted, holding a knife at the girl''s throat and at the same time pawing with his other hand.


    The bus passengers slowly got off the bus with anxiety on their faces.


    Oh, my God! Yes, I was lucky! All chicks are like a selection! Hey you! Fucking them, huh?  the bastard turned to Takashi  Everything is clear with the fat one, he''s on your sucker, but you''re fucking them, right? No? Are you a moron? There are such cows around you, and you didn''t even stick them? It looks like you''re a p##arok.  said gopnik, continuing to conduct a "test drive" of Ray''s chest.


    Takashi eximed with anger mixed with fear.


    Ray? Is that the name of this slut? Ray, how about making Daddy feel good, huh?


    Fuck off, you bastard!  the girl began to struggle, on the verge of tears  Ouch!  she eximed when the gopnik forcefully squeezed her chest in response. The pain brought tears to her eyes.


    Shut up slut!  the criminal shouted in her ear  Or right in front of them you will make daddy feel good!


    Listen...  Saeko said calmly  We are all people, let her go and calmly disperse.  she said, slowly approaching him, holding the boken at the ready.


    Stay back! BACK OFF OR I''LL SLIT THAT BITCH''S THROAT!  he shouted and pressed the knife to Rei''s neck and Saeko had to move away. The knife entered the girl''s throat by several millimeters. Small drops of blood flowed down the knife.


    Can we agree as people? Saya suggested, not knowing what else to say.


    And why not agree? Get on your knees and caress the dignity of this daddy, maybe I''ll think about letting thismb go.


    Saya blushed and furiously shouted  Fuck you piece of shit!


    What a tongue-tied bitch.  the rapist sang with a grin  It will be nice to plug your mouth with his penis. Go fill up a full tank," he said, pointing to the bus.


    Hirano cautiously said, "If we give you the bus, will you let her go?"


    Of course not, bun, but it''s better to warm the bed than to lie with your throat cut, right?


    At that moment, as if out of thin air, Shiro appeared behind the robber.


    With a quick movement, he squeezed the rapist''s palm in which there was a knife, and the other grabbed him by the neck.


    What the!?  the bastard started up  B##t! Ghhhhhmmm! Do you have steel hands or something, p### as!  he shouted, trying to somehow escape, but Shiro''s hands were not moved.


    Rei took advantage of this and emerged from the grip, after which, along with the others, she saw how Shiro slowly, by force, forced the criminal''s hand, with the de mped in it, to approach his own face.


    "You attacked us yourself, so don''t me me... Good luck in hell. Shiro said calmly, after which he slowly inserted the de into the bastard''s eye, with his own hand. The knife went to the hilt, the tip of the knife sticking out of the back of the head.


    Needless to say, everyone was shocked? Well, except for Saeko. It even turned her on a little


    You killed him! Takashi shouted in shock  Why!


    He attacked us first.  shrugged his shoulders, Shiro approaching the guys.


    And what! You grabbed him! Why kill! You think you''re a judge?!


    What are you? Do you feel sorry for him?  Shiro asked in bewilderment  He forcibly groped your girlfriend, wanted to take our bus and continue to have fun with her. He didn''t feel sorry for us, so I won''t either.


    I''m not his girlfriend! Rei eximed, looking at Takashi with contempt and resentment.


    And yet it was not good to do so ...  said the pale Cat, looking at the cooling corpse of the gopnik.


    "Are you both idiots?"  shouted Saya  Wake up atst! A huge catastrophe loomed over humanity, and this brute decided to take advantage of it! What would have happened if Shiro hadn''t been here? Eh? Do you want to let this scum go so that he can continue his work?


    "Shiro is just protecting us..." Shizuka added quietly, trying to defuse the situation.


    Okay, that''s enough.  the hero interrupted further arguments  Zombies will soone to our screams. Why did you get off the bus at all?


    I ... well...  Ray fidgeted in ce  I needed pads... she replied with a red face.


    You could have just told me, I would have taken it.  said Shiro, to which the girl answered him with an indignant look.


    No way!


    Okay, okay, chill out.  Shiro raised his hands  Here, take a snack.  he handed them a package of provisions.


    And what else is this! Shiro, why did you take them for yourself! Saya shouted and took out a pack of contraceptives from the bag.


    It''s definitely not for him. Saeko chuckled


    - what?  Saya was confused  What makes you think?


    Because we don''t use "protection" with Shiro.  Saeko spread her hands  Not a single contraceptive fits on his "drin".  she said with pride, turning a little pink at the same time.


    After what was said, the girls blushed deeply and looked at Shiro refueling the bus, and the guys experienced a sense of shame and defeat.


    Fully fueled, they finally reached Ricky''s house.

 Chapter 21: With light steam

    Chapter 21: With light steam


    Arriving at Ricky''s house sleepy, the heroes quickly flowed out of the bus. Well, except for Shiro. He is as cheerful as ever, besides, he managed to meditate.


    Well, there! We''ve arrived! the nurse eximed happily.


    Come right in after me, the zombies are already dripping at the sound of the engine. Shiro spoke calmly, getting off the bus first.


    There were a couple of walkers at the entrance to the courtyard, but two elegant strikes, and they are already lying down.


    When everyone came in, the gate was carefully locked and just in time. Arge support group soon formed on the street. There are seventy, eighty individuals.


    Inside of itself, Ricky''s house was, to put it mildly, good. Wide rooms with high ceilings. A huge bathroom and arge kitchen. It''s not even worth talking about furniture and appliances.


    And you weren''t lying, Sister Shizuka.  Ray turned her head around  your friend''s mansions are royal.


    Ummm!  Shizuka nodded happily  Of course she wasn''t lying! I''m telling you, Rika and I like it...


    It''s not worth it! We remember! Saya interrupted her.


    I''d like to go swimming soon.  Ray said wearily  We really have to work together, otherwise we''ll wait in line all night.


    Shiro.  Saeko said softly  Maybe the two of us will swim  she said and looked at him with interest.


    "You know both of us. It will not end with a simple wash, and others also need to refresh themselves. Shiro replied, caressing the girl''s cheek.


    After that, all the other girls blushed and began to drill Shiro with their eyes. The guys looked at him with envy.


    Also, while you are swimming with the others, I will run to our house and bring you things and "gifts".  the hero smiled slyly


    What gifts? Saeko''s eyes lit up.


    A secret.


    I don''t like surprises. Okay, good luck. Saeko said and kissed the guy.


    A passionate kisssted for about a minute and only when Saeko ran out of oxygen, they tore it up, after which Shiro left.


    Aren''t you afraid to let him go alone like that? Saya said with red cheeks.


    I am his woman and of course I have to believe in him.  Saeko spoke calmly, looking at the hero''s retreating back  Besides, he is incredibly strong.


    "Saekochan, you''re already like a real wife," Morikawa said in a cheerful voice. But her eyes were cunning, like a fox''s, which clearly said that she was thinking about something.


    It''s true. We even wanted to get engaged recently, but then we thought we should graduate from the academy first.


    Everyone went about their business.


    The girls undressed and started bathing.


    Takashi and Hirano were going through everything at this time, looking for useful things. And they found it... First the cartridges, and then the weapons to them.


    Shiro has already reached home.


    On behalf of Shiro


    Excellent. Everything is in its ce, so no one had time to wander here. I said to myself, looking around the house.


    Entering the workshop, he opened a hidden hiding ce. Inside was my nodachi, katana Saeko. Three spears for Rei, Shizuki and Sai. My ive and two "Tihors" One is my other Hirano. Yes I did for him too. Still, the guy really should shoot perfectly, and if not, then such a weapon will not be superfluous anyway.


    In addition, there were two forms lying here. One is mine, the other is Saeko''s. They were made in the same style. Only the sizes are of course different.


    ck, literally absorbing light. Completely covers the whole body, arms, legs, neck and head if you pull the hood.


    Perfectly fits the whole body and does not interfere with movement and even vice versa, as if it helps in this. It sits like a second skin and weighs almost nothing.


    Waterproof and at the same time "breathable". It is worth noting that even it gets dirty with great difficulty, since it literally repels dirt.


    It should calmly restrain shots from the 50 BMG caliber. On the other hand, Saeko is unlikely to withstand the impact force from such a bullet. No, of course, the form also reduces the blows, but after such a caliber, my beloved will definitely not be capable.


    To make such a form was quite a pain in the ass. Simply because the necessary ingredients are quite rare and you can''t just buy them.


    It all started with fabric. I didn''t need any ordinary one. Therefore, having bought the necessary materials, I began to transform them into a web-like fabric. It has been known for quite a long time that the strongest threads are made by spiders.


    For a long time, scientists have been trying to make such threads. I made the so-called spider silk, which is ten times stronger than that of a Darwinian spider.


    It is from this spider silk that the form is made, and due to the fact that it was made manually, everything was improved by the bonus from the "Jack of All Trades" skill. I also made the shape absorb light like a "Vantack". In theory, because of this, it should have been polluted quickly, but the system spat on thews of the universe.


    In addition, there was arge first aid kit with many different medicines and canned food. Lots of canned meat. Which were made by me manually. I personally cooked the meat and, with the help of "Transformation", improved the meat before cooking, and then sealed them. Incredibly delicious, healthy and high-calorie snacks.


    Well, a huge number of balls for "Quiet".


    I collected everything I wanted. You can go back.


    From the third person


    While Shiro was taking the cache, the girls undressed and began washing.


    A lot of steam gathered because of the hot water.


    Ray and Shizuka were in the bathroom together, while Saya and Saeko were washing their heads.


    "That''s good! Miyamoto eximed in a pleased tone, as if she was about to melt.  she said, stretching in the hot water. Then I noticed tworge floating mountains of Shizuki.


    Wow, what a huge chest you have! She said, looking at Shizuki''s cans. /_6-r8XPNLevk/TPiDnGgYLNI/AAAAAAAAC-E/IZxV__V8uwk/s1600/port.png


    Yeah, that is, that is.  the blonde replied in a satisfied voice, while rubbing her breasts.


    Looking at Shizuka kneading her breasts, Ray thought, "Look at you! And he''s not going to deny it! You should be more modest!"


    The girl almost bit her nails with envy and eventually jumped on Shizuka like a tigress and began to crumple her lush breasts.


    Ahhh...Miyamoto, stop it! Mmmm stop it Ray!


    How soft they are! I want them too! Miyamoto said zealously, tearing at the woman''s breasts.


    It''s like I''m in a porn game. There are only perverts around. Saya grumbled as she washed her hair, trying to ignore the moans.


    Come on.  Saeko smiled  We all went through a lot today. A little mischief won''t hurt, I think.


    While Saeko was saying this, she didn''t notice how Rei got close to her from behind.  Oh, and you have big breasts too, Saeko!  she said and grabbed Saeko''s cans.


    Mmm, don''t be so rude Ray. Don''t y with them. Saeko replied, moaning a little through tightly closed lips.


    "Ohh, you''re not as big as Shizuki.  the girl namin Saeko''s breasts  She has them soft and lush, and you have soft and stic


    Okay, that''s enough! Only Shiro can touch me! Saeko said sharply and pped Ray''s hand when she realized that the girl was not going to stop her prank.


    Hmm ...  mumbled Ray, rubbing the ce of impact  We''re girls! Admit it, I caressed your breasts more pleasantly than he did!  she said, turning up her nose.


    Pfft! Are you kidding? You''re not even close to him... Saeko replied in a confident tone.


    You''re lying! You just don''t want to admit that I''m better!


    "No, I''m not. Your caresses weren''t bad, but they''re more of a ticklepared to Shiro. When he undead me, lightning seems to rush through my body. The whole body begins to burn with heat. Under his hands, I just want to squirm and squirm with pleasure Almost every time we have sex, I faint. No kidding. Saeko told the girls with a breathy and incredibly satisfied smile.


    Listening to this, all the girls blushed and already imagined how Shiro was already caressing them. Because of the excitement, their nipples became hard, heat woke up inside. Each of them thought how lucky they were that they were in the bathroom and it was not noticeable how they flowed.


    After some time, they returned from thend of dreams and soon finished bathing.


    Somehow dressed, they gathered in the kitchen.


    Will you be with me? Morikawa said, taking wine out of the refrigerator.


    We''re underage! Takagi was indignant.


    Well," Shizuka drawled, "The rules have gone with the normal world." Besides, we are a little bit, and you are almost twenty.


    Well... if only a little.  Ray said looking at the bottle and sat down at the table.


    As a result, all the girls sat down to drink a "little bit". Ten minutester, each of them drank two sses of wine.


    ...and this fool has not noticed my feelings for so long. Ray said in a sad and drunken voice.


    After all, I always knew that Takashi was an idiot! Takagi eximed in a righteous, subdued tone.


    Oh, poor Ray. Come here! Shizuka said and buried her head in her immense chest.


    Saeko, can I ask you a question? Only he''s pretty vulgar... Takagi said in a cheerful tone.


    Come on, ask.


    Tell me... Tell me how you and Shiro make love. Do you like it a lot? How is it? Only with details.


    What was said immediately interested Shizuku and along with her, Rei, who immediately forgot about her sadness.


    Well, I don''t even know...  said Saeko, grinning, "breaking down" for show.


    Come on, tell me!


    Very well In general...

 Chapter 22: Virus

    Chapter 22: Virus


    Returning with supplies back, I was alerted by the behavior of some zombies. A small part of them seemed to be able to see me. No! They really saw me. I move absolutely noiselessly, but sometimes there were walkers who moved their heads, as if watching my movement.


    And it''s not paranoia. Just because it''s happened quite a few times already. In addition, it could be seen that they could control their eyes. My eyesight is probably still bad, since none of these "chosen ones" tried to attack me.


    This development is definitely not encouraging. Vision will greatly improve the coordination of zombies in space. It''s getting more dangerous.


    Suddenly, one ghoul from the crowd abruptly turned his head and looked in my direction, after which he quickly ran towards me.


    Oh... and who are you? I grumbled to myself, looking at the runner.


    When he reached me, he swiftly shot his hand towards my chest. I need to find out what kind of power such creatures can possess. And therefore


    Therefore, without dodging, I take a blow to the chest. I wasn''t afraid for myself, I was wearing a new uniform.


    - * BANG*  a rather loud bang came from the ce of impact.


    The devil is strong. It is more powerful than Saeko by 25% when it is not under the strengthening of prana. Tranting to statistics, his strength is around thirty, and his agility is twenty. It''s pretty snappy. He will catch up with the average unprepared person at once.


    But the most incredible thing happened after the blow That dead bitch... ran away! This fucking goose has realized that I am stronger and is now being careful! He walks in circles around me and looks for a good opportunity to attack.


    He had instincts and what a mind. All this is about at the level of animals, but this is notforting at all.


    If the creatures be smarter, humanity will be extremely ill, and the situation is worse than it is now, it is quite difficult to imagine.


    As a result, the bastard disappeared from my eyes around the corner. Except I heard he didn''t run further than the corner. Just around this corner will be our bus and Ricky''s house.


    And then something happened that I was afraid of.


    As soon as I got close, this bitch jumped out at me. The trash thought of making an ambush!


    Having learned everything that was needed from this brawl, Nodati cut the ghoul evenly from the top of his head to his groin with a sharp blow.


    The Task Is Completed!


    Kill 100 undead units


    Reward: 10 Statistics Points


    Weird There were five walkers left to kill before it waspleted... It turns out that the recent nimble walker was considered for five or even more... Interesting.


    Okay, as always, five points in Wisdom, five in Intelligence. Of course, they are already extremely high, but strength would be more needed now, but~ oh... no. This is enough for now. I''m already extremely strong, besides, today I had an idea how to improve my training.


    After spending an extra three minutes, I cleaned up the street near Ricky''s house. It''s just a pleasure to do it with nodati. A wave and heads flew up. The bodies remain in ce for another five seconds. After that, who falls where.


    Task


    Kill 1,000 undead units


    Reward: 50 Statistics Points


    Current Progress  130 / 1.000


    At this rate, the reward will soon be mine.


    - "Jarvis."


    Yes sir?


    "You can tell me about the virus."


    Yes, I can.  unexpectedly answered positively, Jarvis.


    - "Stop! What? How many times have I asked you before, and you said that there is a ban on this?!"  I thought in surprise.


    "He was asleep after the apocalypse started, sir.


    "Are there any other restrictions?"


    I can only tell you about the virus itself. I can''t talk about zombies. You will have to determine their strengths and weaknesses yourself.


    - "And thanks for that... Come on, tell me what you can about the virus itself."


    Please note right away, sir, this virus is not ordinary, but magical. And it was created by the very world in which you are now. His goal is the evolution of humans into a new species. A new race. More powerful and perfect.


    - "And~andWhat kind of race is this?"


    Intelligent Undead, or rather vampires. In the future, higher vampires.


    - "Great, just great. Pretty brutal evolution."


    Nature and the world itself are indifferent to human concepts of good and evil.


    - "Yes, it''s understandable. Go on."


    To carry out further evolution, the virus needs energy. He gets it as soon as he can. It absorbs energy from the sun day and night from the moon. The light of the moon is just a reflection of the sun''s rays from its surface, therefore, as you noticed, zombies receive less energy at night and as a result are not as active. The virus can absorb any energy, but the best energy avable to it now in this world is prana, because it is the pure energy of life. One of the fundamental energies. Therefore, draining one person, a zombie gets as much energy as it saves for a whole year.


    "You mean they can drain a person''s well of prana? Is it like a spell? Are all zombies sorcerers?"


    You could say that.


    "I hope there won''t be Lychees walking the streets soon. Jarvis, then what about that nimble zombie? Where did hee from?"


    I have many prohibitions, sir, but I can say that for such a development he would have to save energy for twenty years, which means


    - "The fucking lucky guy managed to devour twenty people. Fine. It turns out that in twenty years all zombies, at least, will be the same as him?"


    Yes, sir.


    For ###s. The best news for today. I said aloud in a tired tone, approaching the door.


    Entering the house, I was alerted by the smell of alcohol.


    Not that... How could I forget about it.


    I hope I''m wrong. I whispered softly, going to the kitchen.


    That''s just how evil I was not mistaken, I was met by several drunken pairs of eyes.


    Four madams were sitting at the kitchen table. Some eveny on it. They were in a state or rather in aplete state.


    Ray, Saya and Shizuka still had the opportunity to talk, and my beloved Completely drooling. There he lies, sleeping on the table. Oh.


    You can see by the red face that a lot was drunk. It is necessary to try, because thanks to prana, her body can digest even poisons without consequences. There is no need to think about it. The three of them got her drunk... But why would they do that?


    When their eyes were finally able to focus on me, they realized who had visited their campaign.


    Drunk and .... Lustful smiles stretched across their faces. Feeling like a little red riding hood among wolves.


    Shiro is that you? And here we are rxing a little hee-and-hee... oh. Ray was saying in an insinuating tone. At the end, sheughed and finally bit her scarlet tongue.


    Shirrro~o.  Saya stretched out  Your girlfriend told us a lot of things here.


    And what is it? I asked. Roughly understanding from their faces what the conversation will be about.


    That you and Saeko-chan are such perverts.  Shizuka said with a dirty smile  Role-ying games. Mistress and ve. A gentleman and a stubborn maid. Schoolgirl and Sensei Such entertainers hee-hee-hee  she babbled in a drunken and at the same time excited voice.


    And about that... About That you want to have more actors in your ys.  Ray interpreted in an erotic voice while ying with her eyebrows.


    God,dies, what does alcohol do to you.


    And Saeko offered us ces in your cast. Takagi added.


    Even so? I raised an eyebrow.


    Yes~ a. Exactly. Therefore. Let''s go try out Riki-chan''s bed.  with a bawdy smile, Saya said  The Five of them.


    Well, let''s go,  I said and took Saeko in my arms.


    Going into Ricky''s room, I can say that it is luxurious. Especially this huge bed.


    The girls began to undress, while doing a clumsy drunken striptease. At the end of it, the trinity appeared before me naked.


    It''s a beautiful sight, just painting and painting. Actually, with my perfect memory, I will definitely do itter.


    Well!  eximed Saya, proudly shining her naked twins  Already excited, right?


    - of course. You''re beautiful.  I said  I can barely control myself so as not to throw you on the bed.


    Of course we are perfect!  Ray said, turning up her nose  Be proud that we are all together, gave you the opportunity to have us all at the same time ...  and then added obscenely  And now undress.


    Yes, yes, yes!  pping her hands, eximed Morikawa  Undress!


    Well, you don''t have to beg me a lot. Slowly taking off my clothes, I demonstrated what a real striptease is. At the end of it, each of them had a whole river flowing down both legs... Either My body is too sexy, or my dancing skill is already so strong, or these girls are real beasts inside Most likely it''s all together.


    Seeing my body, Ray said with a dry mouth  And she wasn''t lying


    Yes... I didn''t lie. Even a little scary.  Saya wiped her sses.


    Shizuka eximed in a fighting tone  Who doesn''t take risks, doesn''t drink champagne!


    Girls, I''m going to take a shower first, and then I''lle back...  I said, heading towards the bathroom.


    Come on! Only quickly!


    - yes! Don''t keep us waiting!


    Can I help you to wash up? Shizuka was thest to add.


    No, I can handle it myself, wait for me.


    Ten minutester,ing out of the shower, I saw what I expected. Drunken sleepy kingdom. They didn''t wait. Fine, I didn''t want to sleep with them. That is, rather, I wanted to, but it wasn''t worth what would happen after. Scandals, tantrums, grumbling. Am I my own enemy? Although the most important thing is that it would cause a lot of pain to my girlfriend... or pleasure


    In a good way, you need to lie naked with them and, at least, teach them a lesson, but for the reason described above, I will not. The benefit from this is too small for the problems that all this will cause.


    The evening ended with the fact that I made a big dinner and the guys and I ate it with pleasure.


    And let them sleep on, hungry.

 Chapter 23: Beautiful morning

    Chapter 23: Beautiful morning


    The morning sun rays passed through the window of the room.


    Four girls were sleeping on arge bed. Absolutely naked girls.


    Spring nights are quite cool, so these nymphs had no choice but to snuggle tightly to each other, even rather embrace. An amazing picture.


    Goosebumps ran over their bodies in ces because of the morning chill, forcing them to huddle even closer on the bed.


    Ray woke up first.


    Slowly opening her eyes, she looked around with a sleepy look. Then her eyes widened, realizing the situation she was in. Her hands rested on Shizuki''s ample breasts, and her leg was thrown over her hip. Yesterday''s events flooded her mind, and she was confused.


    Takagi hugged Saeko like a panda, while burying her in her chest, sometimes sucking on her at the same time.


    Because of Ray''s movements, Shizuka also woke up. I must say that she almost did not react in any way. As if it was normal for her to wake up in the morning with a naked woman in her arms.


    Aaaahhhh..Yeah, she yawned loudly, stretching her whole body at the same time.


    As a result, Shizuka woke everyone up with her movements...


    Saya woke up, blushed when she saw this situation, and then remembered exactly what happened yesterday and was even more embarrassed. Her face literally glowed red, like antern.


    And here''s Saeko. It was a pity to look at her now.


    When she woke up and saw the situation happening, she was stunned. Her face turned whiter than white, her eyes opened wide, and the pupil narrowed almost to a point. Her lips trembled In her panic, she even forgot to breathe sometimes. The heartbeat broke all imaginable records, and its sound was audible even to the girls around her.


    - "OH GODS! SHIRO! no! no! no! no! WHAT HAVE I DONE!"  Saeko''s thoughts raced in panic, thinking that yesterday she cheated on her beloved with a group of women.


    Seeing Saeko''s condition, the girls were also worried.


    Saeko, what happened? What''s wrong with you? Ray asked.


    "Are you unwell, Saekochan?" Shizuka put her palm to Saeko''s forehead.


    What have I done!  Saeko finally spoke up  What have we done! I don''t want to look him in the eye. Don''t want. It''s better to die, but not to see his face..." she said in panic, which finally gave way to a chilling determination.


    Wait! Takagi quickly shouted, "You misunderstood! There was nothing!


    Yes, Saeko-chan, there was nothing. We just got drunk and went to bed. Shizuka echoed her


    They''re telling the truth! Don''t get so upset for nothing!


    Everyone quickly began to calm the girl.


    - Yes? Then why are we naked? Saeko asked with skepticism in her voice.


    Well, actually, something happened yesterday...  Shizuka pressed her finger to her cheek while she was talking  When you fell asleep, Shiro returned and the three of us decided to seduce him. You said you wouldn''t mind sharing, so we undressed... He went to the shower, and we


    They fell asleep. Saya finished, confused.


    Really? Are you not lying?


    Of course not! And what''s the matter with you!  Ray got out of bed  We''re girls. It doesn''t count between girls.  she said uprehendingly.


    Are you kidding? If so, it''s not funny at all. Saeko said with relief.


    What''s funny?


    Wait, wait, you really don''t understand? Takagi asked, puzzled.


    Yes, what are you talking about!?


    That any sex with anyone other than your partner is considered treason. Saeko shrugged her shoulders


    Nonsense! I heard the boys on the contrary like it! Ray threw up her hands.


    Boys are perverts everywhere, Ray.  Saya said quietly  Of course it turns them on... Until they figure out what''s what.


    Stop talking in secrets! Say it again, you know!


    Oh...  sighed Saeko  Well, for example What if Hisashi had cheated on you with Komuro?


    "That would be... perfect.".. Ray broke into a perverted smile.


    Pervert. Takagi muttered, blushing.


    Hey!  Ray eximed  Don''t judge the girl for yaoi!


    - OK.  Saeko folded her arms on her chest  What if Komuro stole Hisashi from you?


    What do you mean he took you away? Ray narrowed her eyes as if it really happened.


    Well, they will love each other. They will be together all the time, and you will be the third extra wheel. Well, or he could "spoil" your beloved by making him a liability


    I''ll kill the son of a bitch! Miyamoto said with primal fury. Her eyes were like burning coals.


    Well, you see. You didn''t like it, but why should he like it?


    "But we wouldn''t have stolen you!" Ray persisted


    Oh... stupid, everything is interconnected.  Takagi spread her hands  Just ept that sex with anyone other than your partner is treason and that''s it.


    At that moment, the door opened and Shiro entered, Finding the girls naked, he smiled mockingly.


    "Oh~ oh, have our unlucky seductresses woken up? It''s about time, it''s ten in the morning.


    Hearing him, the girls quickly rustled, trying to cover themselves. Well, everyone except Shizuki and Saeko.


    Okay, get dressed and let''s go to breakfast. I''ve already prepared everything. Shiro said, then slowly walked out.


    As soon as he came out, the girls slowly exhaled and looked at each other and began to dress synchronously...


    Breakfast was held in a strange atmosphere, which even Hirano and Takashi noticed.


    The girls constantly looked at Shiro and blushed, and if he managed to look at them in response, theypletely transformed into beetroot. Saeko broke the silence.


    Honey You, as always, are an incredible cook.  she said with a smile looking into his eyes.


    That''s just inside the girl was very worried.


    It seems that everything turned out that nothing happened... And she is clean in front of him, but it''s just like in a joke with spoons... It seems that everything turned out, but the "sediment" remained.


    So Saeko still mes herself and hides mncholy inside, although in fact she is not guilty of anything. Well, except that she got drunk.


    - thanks. We''ve been together for quite a long time, and you keep telling me about it... It''s time to get used to it.


    At that moment, Shizuka intervened.


    "Oh, if I were Saekochan, I''d tell you that every day, too. You cook Shiro divinely. You will make a wonderful husband, a householder." she said with a smile on her lips and a cunning look in her eyes.


    Yes, I support it!  Saya said loudly with a smile from ear to ear  I haven''t tried anything close to it.


    Rei silently ate and thought, fixing her gaze on Shiro and Takashi. Her thoughts were somewhere far away... "Takashi, Hisashi, and now Shiro... God, why couldn''t you just be mine at the same time..." she soared in her harem dreams...Only she didn''t notice that in just one day, Shiro pushed Hisashi and Takashi into her heart.


    When breakfast was over, Shiro asked them not to disperse. Then he left and returned with the things brought from the cache yesterday.


    Addition


    Four drunken girls were sitting at a table and chatting on various topics. Basically, quite liberated topics have already been discussed. Especially Saeko, who was additionally poured.


    ...and this fool has not noticed my feelings for so long. Ray was saying in a sad, drunken voice.


    After all, I always knew that Takashi was an idiot! Takagi said in a righteous, subdued tone.


    Oh, poor Ray.  said Shizuka  Come here!  she said and sank her head into her immense chest.


    Oh... hee-hee, Saeko, can I ask you a question? Only he''s pretty vulgar... Saya said in a cheerful voice.


    Come on, ask.


    Tell me... Tell me how you and Shiro make love... Do you like it a lot? What is it? Only with details.


    What was said immediately interested Shizuku and with her Ray, who immediately forgot about her sadness.


    Well, I don''t even know...  Saeko was breaking down for the sake of appearances.


    Come on! Tell me! Ray''s eyes twinkled.


    Very well... In general.... It''s incredible, even divine. His hands are just magical. When Shiro caresses me, I lose all my strength and give myself to him, as if he is a musician and I am the instrument he ys. As if he knows my body perfectly, he presses on the most sensitive ces. Saeko spoke in an excited tone, with her eyes closed.


    The girls listened to her breathlessly, afraid to miss any detail.


    And his tongue! What he does to them... And not only in kisses, which are simply magical. When he caresses me, down there... It''s just beyond words, as if lightning passes through the whole body... Every nerve in the body experiences true delight.


    While she was colorfully crucified, the girls imperceptibly began to caress the nipples and slowly massage the lower bean.


    Usually, after a mind-blowing orgasm, it''s my turn to caress him... When I get down between his legs, the smell of male musk hits my nose, mixed with the scent of peach. Longing for him, I take a few deep breaths, after which I begin to caress his "peaches" while gently ying with his big cock with my hand. No! Huge! Only this word can describe his "flute". Long, about from the tips of my fingers to the elbow and thick, almost like my two wrists. His cock easily covered half of my face Over the years, I have not been able to put at least a head in my mouth.  Saeko described herself as colorfully as possible and imperceptibly caressing herself.


    Ray, Shizuka and Saya have already reached the finish line... Their breathing quickened. Cheeks flushed, and sensual breaths came out of parted lips.


    When he finishes, the wonderful taste of cream and peach blossoms on the tongue and only after that we begin to make love When his drill pierces my heaven, an incredible feeling of euphoria blooms below, like a bud At first everything goes slowly, but with every second, faster and faster he plunges his shaft into me. We''re getting wilder by the minute. By the end, we''re already fucking like animals... I''m like a March cat "meowing", and he''s like an animal pushing me into bed incredibly fast and hard... And when Shiro cums inside me, a supernova of emotions and feelings explodes. Nextes a swoon from overflowing pleasure. We have also been ying role-ying games with him for quite a long time. "Mistress and ve" or "Master and stubborn maid". Quite recently, I suggested to him to have a few more girls.  extremely excited and lustful voice "sang" Saeko.


    While the story was being told, the girls had already experienced, one by one, a rather strong orgasm from their fingers. Hearing thetter, the girls were very interested.


    That is, like other girls...Seriously? Ray asked


    You''re not kidding? She took it and offered it to him? Takagi echoed her


    Yes... there''s a lot for me alone, so to speak. In general, I don''t mind sharing. If you can seduce him, of course. Saeko said slurring her tongue, teasing them.


    Doubt it!?  eximed Saya  Yes, I am the best seducer! I''m a genius! You''ll see! He''ll be under me by morning!


    And me! And me too!  Rei got up  Takashi will regret everything he did and didn''t do!


    I''m the first one! Shizuka raised her hand


    After that, they finished what was left, Saeko fell asleep on the table, and the girls met Shiro.

 Chapter 24: Gifts and hard news

    Chapter 24: Gifts and hard news


    Soon we finished breakfast.


    It was very tasty. Thank you very much. Shizuka said and wanted to leave, but I interrupted her.


    Wait a bit.  I said and went to get the things I brought yesterday.


    After listening to me, everyone remained sitting at the table.


    Saeko is for you. I forged it myself. I wanted to give it to you for your birthday, but I think it will be more needed now.  I said with love and handed her a personalized katana.


    Shiro..." Saeko said softly, "It''s just unbelievable." Thank you  with tenderness, holding her breath, she said, examining the gift, after which she passionately kissed me.


    Well, it was worth it. Although there is still a form left


    Wait, that''s not all. Hold... This is a special form, also made by me. I hope she will always protect you


    Saeko was about to drag me into another kissing session... But I stopped her. It was obvious that my gifts made her feel even more guilty, but what to do would be a lesson.


    Wait. First, go put on my present.


    Uh, good. I''m just excited... Saeko replied, a little embarrassed.


    And she was embarrassed not only because of the guilt inside, because of the guys watching us closely. They were, to put it mildly, in shock


    As soon as she left, it was time to equip the others.


    I won''t leave you empty-handed either. I forged several copies quite a long time ago and it''s time to use them for their intended purpose Weapons should not gather dust in my workshop. I said, pulling three folded spears out of arge bag.


    These were the same three unpretentious Sou-Yari. For convenience, they have the opportunity to divide into halves, in general, the spears are assembled. In theory, this should reduce the overall strength of the spear, but the system put a bolt on it.


    Hearing me and seeing the spears in my hands, Ray quickly ran up and began to examine them with awe.  God, they''re beautiful. Amazing job...  she spoke tremulously, gently touched them, as if they were made of crystal.


    Do you forge weapons? Like a real cksmith?  Saya raised an eyebrow in surprise  Amazing. Perfect grades, great looks, incredible strength, divine cooking... And now you also seem to be clearly an incredible cksmith, judging by the reaction of Saeko and Ray, and they probably certainly understand this. Can I ask you a question, huh? Are you sure you''re from this world?  she finished with disbelief and a bit of sarcasm. She would have known that she identally hit the spot.


    Of course I''m not from this world. I was an angel when I caught a glimpse of Saeko. When I saw her, I immediately fell in love, but God was displeased with me. An angel had no right to love mortals... And the choice was given to me by them... either I stay in heaven and forget about her, or I leave heaven and live with my beloved, short mortal life... The choice was made. And you''ve already clearly noticed which one. I spoke in a majestic and truthful voice. And how many emotions. I almost believed myself


    Silence enveloped the room. Everyone looked at me in disbelief.


    God, what a beautiful story.  Saya shook her head  You need to be in a movie Oh, it turns out you''re also a great actor now, right?  she said and looked at me as if I had taken thest roll of toilet paper when she needed it.


    Khe, okay, weughed and that''s enough. One spear for Rei, Takashi and Sai... and please be very careful. They are extremely sharp. I said, handing them the equipment.


    Cool Great job.  Ray was saying, already practicing air strikes with them.


    Who I told to be careful... probably the wall.


    Shizuka, take this. I think it will do you more good than a spear. I said, handing her a small stiletto.


    Oh~oh! Thanks Shiro. You''re right, I like him better than a spear. Morikawa replied and examined the gift with a serious face. She has such a cute face when she''s serious. Okay


    While they were examining the new clothes, Saeko returned to the room. Disguised.


    The uniform looked great on her. Everything is closed. Nothing is visible. I don''t really like to stare at her. And despite this, she looks great in it, even sexy. Since the shape perfectly emphasizes her curves.


    And how? Saeko spun around on the spot.


    Darling, you''ll look great even in a potato sack. In this form, you''re just a goddess... I said, devouring every piece of her body with my eyes. However, she was only pleased with it.


    It may seem that I am paying too manypliments... And that, such obvious ttery is unnecessary, but as for me, even a man is pleased. Women generally love with their ears... probably.


    Sometimes it seems that they are unhappy, but inside they are happy about it. After all, they dress in beautiful clothes, make up and put themselves in shape almost always just so that others notice it. And I''m just d to give herpliments, knowing that they make her happy.


    "He''s right about something... Takagi said thoughtfully, "This uniform really suits you perfectly... she spoke in an impressed voice with a hint of envy.


    Okay, let''s continue. Take Hirano.  I said and took out the "Quiet" from the bag, as well as a hundred balls.


    Keep this for you.  I handed him the equipment.


    It''s quite funny to watch when an ordinary, shy boy withplexes abruptly turns into a confident maniac of the arms business.


    With excitement on his face, the Cats'' eyes began to scan the weapon.


    Gods, Shiro, what is this? he said in an impatient tone.


    This is a pneumatic, silent rifle "Tihar". I have collected two of these. It was more of an experiment for me to make them, but... They did not see the light, because even for storage it is necessary to collect an extremelyrge number of papers. Now they will serve us very well.


    Under my dialogue, Hirano continued to explore the curiosities... He even sniffed it. I''m pretty sure if we weren''t there, he would have licked him a couple of times. How he loves guns What a passion


    What are his characteristics?  he broke off from his research and asked in an impatient tone.


    The initial velocity of the projectile is nine hundred meters per second... fifty shots before pumping air. Shop for the same fifty balls. Absolutely silent.


    Kami! What a wonderful job Can I try it out?!  the Cat was eager.


    No, I need to tell you something else. Sit down. I said and sat down at the table myself.


    We''re listening. What do you want to say that you even need to sit down. Takagi asked with interest, clearly burning with curiosity.


    When I was returning from my house yesterday, I found In general, zombies are developing. I said, not knowing how to break the news to them.


    After the "pleasant" news, time seemed to stand still. Not for long, though. Slowly, their faces became enlightened. Takagi was the fastest


    What!? Are you kidding?! Are they developing!? How?! How much stronger are they getting!? How fast!? Do we have time!?  she threw words like a machine gun.


    Yesterday I noticed that some zombies were sighted. One was evenpletely different from its clumsy counterparts.


    That is? Morikawa asked in a serious tone... You rarely see her like this.


    He was faster and stronger than many athletes. He also had a developed intelligence, approximately at the level of an animal, and I am sure that they develop by eating people. The more zombies eat people, the stronger it will be.


    There was an answer to my tirade, in the form of very gloomy and thoughtful faces.


    Are you sure about this, my love? Saeko asked.


    Yes, honey. Unfortunately, this is the case.


    "So what do we do now?"  Ray was on the verge of hysteria  It''s already very dangerous, but what will happen now? WHAT. SHOULD WE. DO!


    Well, the choice is not particrly great.  I shook my head  Either die and be one of them, or live and fight. Personally, I''m for thetter. That''s why I want to dedicate this day to your training. The bridge is blocked, there is no way to get to the other side yet. Let''s make the most of our time.


    In the end, everyone agreed, and I started their training...


    Soon they regretted that they had answered "Yes".

 Chapter 25: Salvation

    Chapter 25: Salvation


    Higher!  shouted Shiro  Hands up I say! And you don''t have the right stance! Change it! Wrong! Once again!  he gave instructions like a teacher or a demon.


    Fuuh... Takashi breathed out, "Listen. You said you''d teach us the basics. he said in a humble and tired voice.


    And you''ve been "torturing" us with your training for seven hours already. Except for lunch. Saya added in an exhausted tone.


    And these are the basics. Who''s to me that you can''t even reproduce the rack exactly. I am generally silent about the attacks.


    Well, I''m sorry, not all monsters like you ...  said Saya wearily. Now she didn''t even want to waste extra energy on taunts.


    The only one who didn''tin was Ray. And this is despite the fact that she trained more than these twobined.


    It''s just that she loved Bodjutsu before But her talent was limited in this, and now she has the opportunity to touch the cherished knowledge. In addition, she immediately realized that Shiro is a divine teacher. Everything he said was very clear and easy to understand. There is no better teacher to find.


    Therefore, she studied in silence, but inside she was very happy, because in some seven hours she had advanced in the art of the spear more than in her entire life. In fact, she was even annoyed by the whining of these two.


    This couple did not know yet that in such a short time, Shiro had raised their spear possession to the level of her teammates, and this is simply incredible. If only she had known about it earlier


    Okay, finish your training.  Saeko came up  It''s already evening. It''s time to cook dinner. You''ve already given them an incredible information base.  she said and hugged the hero from behind.


    Hmm... Maybe... Well, they have to cope with zombies. Shiro answered thoughtfully and hugged his beloved in return.


    Takashi and Sai sent grateful nces to Saeko and quickly ran away. Ray decided to fix the material and continued training.


    In addition to training, Shiro also "discovered" a Hummer in Ricky''s garage. Thanks to this, tomorrow, at dawn, they will cross the river on it.


    After a delicious hearty dinner, the guys turned on the TV and saw a live broadcast from the very bridge that they could not cross.


    The broadcast showed a rally of people demanding the opportunity to cross the bridge. A huge crowd was chanting right on the bridge. Idiots attracting walkers, not otherwise But they can also be understood. They just wanted to survive. They wanted to avoid danger, and these policemen did not let them escape from it.


    It''s also a pity for the police, because they were just following the orders of a superior. In addition, they also wanted to survive and certainly did not want to be on this fucking bridge, but they were forced to stand here at their own risk and listen to curses in their direction from a crowd of angry people.


    The tense atmosphere was suffocating people on the bridge. The police were under pressure because of the crowd, the crowd was under pressure because of the zombies approaching the screams, and the zombies... the zombies didn''t care They only wanted prana inside people.


    A rather funny chain led to far from hrious consequences. Unable to stand it, the police opened fire. Unprecedented panic and animal rage rose, as well as an irresistible desire to survive.


    People trampled on each other, but rushed at the police. And open fire did not interfere with them. It''s better to die under bullets than in the teeth of the dead.


    Madness, like a fire engulfed everyone on the bridge, but it would seem that this is not enough. Behind the crowd, several people driving ice rinks drove into the crowd at speed. Turning both zombies and humans into paste. In the end, one of them crushed the camera broadcasting the situation.


    This is crazy! Hirano eximed, looking at the TV in shock.


    So scary... People are like animals. Ray hugged herself.


    They spent the rest of the time before bed in thoughts andconic dialogues.


    When it was time to sleep, Shiro closed his eyes and waited for the "signal", however, he did not have to wait long.


    At this time, the Cat was standing on the balcony and caressing his new silent "horse" wanting to try it out. - "My hands are itching But Shiro said to take care of the charges. I hope there will still be an opportunity." he thought as he watched the surroundings through binocrs.


    And as if hearing his pleas, such an opportunity appeared.


    A couple was running on one side of the street. An adult man and a girl of seven years old. Most likely father and daughter.


    Entering one of the courtyards, the father began to beg to let them in... And, it would seem, the people inside decided to help, when suddenly, instead of an outstretched hand, he received a homemade spear in the stomach.


    And if the father died, then the daughter cried next to his corpse. The sobbing attracted zombies. And a little more and the girl would have to be dinner.


    "Not on my shift!"  mentally shouted the Cat and fired.


    A soft pop sounded from the muzzle, and a small ball rushed at great speed to the zombie''s head.


    * BOOM * ... And a hole with a diameter of ten centimeters appeared in the head of the zombie closest to the girl.


    Oh, my God...  the fat man whispered enthusiastically  There is no sound at all, there is no recoil, it is light and it is not hard for the hands, butfortable, like an extension of the hand. Mmmm... Not a cannon, but a fairy tale.


    It was this "signal" that Shiro was waiting for. Quickly approaching the balcony, he asked, "What''s going on?"


    There''s a little girl there! Need to be saved.  almost standing up straight, the Cat began to answer.


    - OK. I''ll bring her in... Don''t let anyone near her.


    Yes, Sir!  saluted the Cat and began to guard the girl.


    After that, Shiro, under Hirano''s astonished eyes, jumped off the balcony andnded on a passing zombie, crushing him. Taking out the previously prepared nodati, he passed through the crowd of zombies like a hurricane. Heads flew through the air. The smell of blood was everywhere.


    When he reached the right yard, he easily jumped over the wall.


    A girl with dark pink hair was sitting in a corner and crying while a small dog was running around and barking, which attracted the zombies even more.


    Needless to say, the little girl was very surprised at his arrival.


    Brother, are you a superhero!? Alice eximed in surprise, forgetting that she had just been crying.


    no. I just ate a lot of porridge. Let''s get out of here.


    What about Dad? How is he without me? How am I without him? I don''t want to leave him! Help him!  with tears in her eyes, she said, grabbing Shiro''s pant leg.


    It''s quite heartbreaking to watch this, even for our hero.


    I''m sorry, baby. I''m not a hero and I can''t save your dad. He died and went to God. The only thing I can do is take revenge on those who killed him. Go say goodbye to Dad for thest time... Shiro said in a sad voice,forting the poor girl, in front of whom people treacherously stabbed her father.


    All right, brother.  Alice said and went up to her dead father.


    Kneeling down next to her father, she put a flower on his chest.


    There was a real storm of emotions in her eyes.


    Longing, sadness, rage, sadness and fear. Before speaking, determination was also added.


    Dad. I''m sorry I couldn''t help you, I''m sorry I was a burden to you, I''m sorry Dad. I will be very strong Dad, Alice will no longer be a burden, you will still be proud of me watching from heaven. I love you Dad. I will miss... Someday we will see each other again, and you will definitely be able to tell that fairy tale before.  she spoke in a sad voice with tears in her eyes. But few people could hear the iron will in her words. A promise to her dead father, which she is going to fulfill at all costs.


    Are you done? Shiro asked her when she returned.


    Yes, that''s it.


    Well, then get on my neck.  Shiro bent down.


    Wait! There''s also Zeke!  she said and picked up the dog.


    - OK. You can have it.  he said and put Alice on his neck... Zeke was on her hands.


    There was only revenge left. Generally speaking, no one is to me.


    Alice''s father was breaking into these people himself, but is he to me if he just wanted to survive? Is he to me for wanting to save his little daughter? No.


    Are the people in the house to me for not wanting to let him in? No. It was their full right. They were also afraid for their lives. Besides, Alice''s father threatened to break down the door for them.


    That''s how it turns out... There is neither good nor evil. Only interests, and in the interests of Shiro revenge on these people who left a little girl without a father.


    Is it fair? No. Is it selfish? Quite.


    As they say. Nothing personal. You just crossed the wrong person. Shiro said and kicked out the door of the house with an urate kick, and thenunched the walkers.


    Jumping on the fence, he could hear the people inside screaming in fear and panic. In the end, they only cursed Shiro and his future descendants.


    Okay, that''s sorted out. Let''s go back...  the hero shook his head, heading back.

 Chapter 26: The Road

    Chapter 26: The Road


    The evening ended with the fact that when I returned, I handed Alice to the girls. They washed her, and then fed her what I cooked. The baby quickly fell asleep. No wonder, she''s been through a lot today.


    Having released the Cat, I decided to stand on the lookout myself. While I was standing on the balcony and looking at the fallen city, my head was tormented by various thoughts.


    It seems that even I was not so easily given a rather cruel execution of those people, but I did not have any feelings about it.


    Realizing this, I decided to do introspection. Ask yourself questions and find answers to them. It is very useful to do this. I rmend it.


    The logical chain led me to two things.


    First. This is the "Martial Arts Master" skill. The skill seems to have reduced negative emotions towards killing. No, I didn''t be a soulless machine, but the only thing I experienced then was irritation and fatigue.


    The second reason is that I myself have already died once. And now knowing that there is a future after death There are various ways that God will give you to choose


    Let''s say... after that, I stopped feeling negative emotions about death. For me it became like a game Yes, like in games. You kill one, and he "spawns" in another ce. This is simr to the opinion of religious fanatics. Except they believe it, and I know. Funny, isn''t it? Okay, not funny.


    All this has led to the fact that it has be easy for me to condemn people to death, but even here it is not so simple. Thanks to the rules that I try to follow, I will not be a maniac.


    Those who attack me should be prepared that I will kill them in response.


    Those who took up arms should understand that they have ceased to be simple "civilians" and have turned into warriors, and I do not feel sorry for a warrior, like a soldier.


    Basically, everything, as before,es down to my interests. I know that there are a lot of pitfalls in my reasoning, and they are strange, but I think time will tell whether it''s worth reviewing all this or not.


    Besides, I have a question for my assistant.


    "Jarvis, you didn''t tell me yesterday, but how does the virus spread?"


    I''m sorry, we were just interruptedst time. So, the virus is spreading everywhere. In the air, water, food


    - "Yes? Then why didn''t everyone be zombies at once?"


    Because the virus, though magical, is still a virus. A small part of it cannot infect healthy people.


    - "Healthy? And the sick?"


    You guessed right, sir. All those who had weak immunity became infected. Old people, children, and all those who are unlucky enough to be immunpromised these days. That''s how the first zombies appeared. After infection, the virus multiplies in the body of a zombie. Each zombie is essentially a real hive with a virus.


    - "I see. It turns out... until you''re weakened and bitten. The chances of turning are extremely minimal?"


    Yes, sir.


    - "Well... At least some good news. So it will be easier with water and food."


    In the morning we collected as many useful things as possible and got into the hummer.


    This time I was driving a car and as it turns out, if you''re in the driver''s seat and you hit a zombie, then it counts as murder.


    ______________________________


    Task


    Kill 1,000 undead units


    Reward  50 Statistics Points


    Current Progress  338 / 1.000


    ______________________________


    Pretty good, huh? And convenientAlso, after getting behind the wheel and driving, I got the skill.


    ______________________________


    Ground Transport Management [Ur 23]  With each skill level, you increase your ground transport driving skills.


    (Additionally: For each raised skill level, the effectiveness of your driving skills increases by 10%.)


    ______________________________


    A good skill. Thanks to him, I can perfectly control absolutely everything that moves on the ground. From a tank to a bicycle.


    The funny thing is that when I swam across the river by car, it lit up.


    ______________________________


    Water Transport Management [Level 1]  With each skill level you increase your water transport driving skills.


    (Additionally: For each skill level raised, the effectiveness of your driving skills increases by 10%.)


    ______________________________


    Without thinking for a long time, I justbined both skills and it turned out...


    ______________________________


    Transport Management [Level 1]  With each skill level you increase the skill of transport management.


    (Additionally: For each skill level raised, the effectiveness of your driving skills increases by 10%.)


    ______________________________


    Iii... now I can manage any transport avable to me. Very convenient.


    When we crossed the river, we had to decide where to go. Although I already knew where, I still asked.  Well, now where do we eat next?


    "Takagi, you haven''t moved?" - Takashi asked  If not, then your house is the closest.


    Of course not, idiot. My house is the second on the Higashisaka.


    God... Does she think I know the whole city by heart?


    Hmm... well, let''s go, if you tell me where to turn.  I told her, turning the steering wheel.


    Saya, when we arrive, your parents... Ray was saying, clearly worried.


    Yes, I understand... And I don''t have too much hope.


    Driving the car to the house, Takagi noted that there were no zombies on the streets, which means that there is arge crowd of dead people somewhere. Most likely they are going to the Takagi residence.


    You know, the noise of hundreds of people is perfectly audible in an empty city. Did Takagi''s parents think about it? I hope so...


    But you know. Hope for the best. Prepare for the worst.


    And it looks like the first problems have appeared.


    There is a contact!  eximed the Cat  For twelve hours!


    Say it normally, idiot! Saya kicked him


    Oh, it hurts. Zombies are right on the road. A big crowd.  he said and rubbed his broken rolls.


    Turn left! Takagi shouted in my ear.


    Well, let''s try to the left.  turning, I said.


    Except there was a bigger crowd on the new path.


    And there is! Hirano eximed again, "Ahead! Two hundred meters to contact!


    Go right! Takagi shouted again


    Well, let''s go to the right


    And here they are! Kami! Well, at least less! CRUSH THEM!  she screamed in my ear... seriously, I can go deaf.


    Knocking down the undead like a bowling ball, we gradually drove up to the middle of the street.


    STOP! Stop it! Ray shouted


    There''s a wire stretched! Turn around!  my beloved shouted.


    Oh, hey. Why turn around... Hirano, give me the gun quickly. I said, holding out my hand to the Cat.


    Why? Well, here you go.  he said and held out his revolver.


    Oh~oh not bad. Smith & Wesson 66 - 4.


    A good model. I''ve had enough with my head


    Stretching out his hand through the window "without aiming", he fired five times. In a "magical" way, all five bullets broke the stretched wire, as a result forming a passage.


    In general, I could stop and kill the whole crowd alone, but what''s the point now? There are other people with me and I don''t really want to take risks for nothing. Okay, not for nothing. The reward for the task beckons, but I''m stronger than that... Then I''ll do it alone.


    Hirano, seeing my feint, med upGOD! IT WAS INCREDIBLE! Even my instructor couldn''t do that!


    Have we passed!? We''ve passed!  Saya couldn''t believe it. In my opinion, the girl''s heart ran into her heels.


    You scared us all, you idiot!  Ray hit me on the shoulder  And what would have happened if you hadn''t hit, ah!  she continued to hit me on the shoulder, saying.


    Nothing would have changed. It seems to me that a multi-ton military vehicle will be able to ovee such a mighty obstacle as a stretched wire.


    While we were talking, a column of cars appeared on our way..


    A column of cars! For twelve hours! Until contact is left... Ah! Don''t hit me! It hurts Takagi!  shouted "rambo" under the blows of Sai.


    Slowly stopping the car, he waited.


    The cat... Instead of talking, it would be better if you took aim at the people in front. I said, stopping or rather postponing the beating of the chubby.


    That''s right!  he shouted, delighted with the amnesty.


    Wait! Komuro eximed, "Why?


    So that, as ast resort, we would have an advantage in eliminating them, of course.  I said calmly, shrugging my shoulders - Even if they are not hostile, we still need to show that we are ready for battle. This will show that it is not worth ying with us.


    But it''s not worth pointing a weapon at every passerby


    "We''re not everyone, Takashi.  I nced at him  We have a car, weapons, ammunition, food and beautiful women here. Tell me, how can the bad guys miss this, huh?


    There was silence after my words... Everyone was thinking.


    No one is talking about an attack. Most likely they are good people, but it''s better to show right away that we are not easy prey...That there is a price they will have to pay before taking something away from us.


    He''s right. Only recently they tried to rob us, but me. Ray was saying, her face darkening. She clearly remembered how she was taken hostage.


    That''s what I''m talking about. As they say. "If you want peace, prepare for war."


    My beloved is right. Criminals are just waiting for themon people to show ck.


    Oh, of course you will support him.  Saya threw an eloquent look at Saeko  But yes, I also agree with that.


    While we were talking, the cars stopped. People in special uniforms starteding out of them.


    They look like firefighters.  muttered the Cat.


    Let''s see, I don''t think they were going to extinguish the fire. Okay, I''m going to talk. Cover me. I said and got out of the car.


    Be careful. Saeko called after him.


    Of course, honey.  I said and "pecked" her lips.


    Then he slowly walked towards our "firefighters".


    Greetings. How can I help you? I said, walking up to them.


    Hello. We''d like to know how you got here.  a beautiful female voice was heard from under the mask. Come on, I already know it''s Sai''s mom.


    "Through the wire behind us." I jerked my thumb over my shoulder.


    That is?


    She was bothering us. So I shot her and made my way.


    Fine. May I ask your name?  she asked, obviously not very happy with the news about the destroyed fence.


    Yuki Shiro. Student of the Fujimi Academy, at your service. I bowed caricaturally.


    Are you Yuki Shiro? I see. I''m Takagi Yuriko. My daughter was talking about you. ording to her stories, I imagined you a little different.


    And how?


    Well, she said that you were the best student in the school and that it annoys her that you surpassed her in grades. That''s why I thought you would be much smaller and more skinny.  Yuriko said taking off her mask.


    I think it''s not your fault, Saya describes people very poorly. By the way, she''s in that car with me. I pointed at the hummer.


    - what? Is my daughter here? With you? God, what a joy.  she said, finally taking off her headdress.


    Yuriko Takagi ''s face appeared in the light


    And I have to say that she''s just a bomb. Long dark pink hair andrge expressive eyes of the same color. Thin eyebrows, small-looking soft lips. Slightly tanned skin clean skin... You know, I like these milfs...


    Okay, that''s enough, I have Saeko.


    Are you really Sai''s mom? More like an older sister. I smiled pleasantly.


    Oh-oh-oh-oh, thanks for thepliment, but I already know I''m old.  sheughed, covering her mouth with her hand.


    Old? God, women only bloom with age.


    Well, stop embarrassing me.  she said... That''s just embarrassment here and does not smell, only self-satisfaction. It seems Yuriko doesn''t often hearpliments in her direction, which is strange.


    Turning towards the car, he shouted.  Hirano! You can take them off the front sight! These are theirs! Tell Sae that her mom is here!


    Good! his voice came.


    "You had us at gunpoint?" Do you have a weapon? Yuriko asked in surprise.


    You heard wrong... I replied with all the avable "honesty".


    She didn''t even have time to react, as Saya already came running with tears of joy in her eyes and jumped into her mother''s arms.


    Mom! It''s good that you''re alive!


    And how d I am, my daughter. My father and I couldn''t find a ce for ourselves.


    Is Dad okay?


    Yes, he organized a shelter for everyone in our house. You know him


    Yes, I know ...  somehow Saya answered not very happily.


    As a result, we helped Yuriko and her people to update the protection, after which we went to the Takagi mansion together.

 Chapter 27: Conflict

    Chapter 27: Conflict


    Takagi Residence


    Sai''s once quiet house has turned into a noisy estate filled with different people.


    The situation was quite normal, for a zombie apocalypse.


    People are scurrying around the camp. Without a goal. Without prospects. Sadness, sadness, fear and despair were visible on everyone''s faces. Some are even insane.


    Everyone lost their homes. Who was unlucky and loved ones. They didn''t have a job. There was nothing that could distract them from their heavy thoughts.


    Recently it was found out that zombies are developing. They be stronger, faster, smarter. The hopes of some copsed after this news. More and more pressure descended on the residents of the estate.


    Some individuals couldn''t stand it and went crazy andmitted crimes. ****, murder. There was even cannibalism, which is very strange, since there was plenty of food now.


    Everyone was going crazy in their own way.


    Someone thought that zombies should not be killed, because they are just sick people.


    Someone believed that walkers were demons sent by the Lord as punishment for the sins of mankind.


    In general, some staged scuffles demanding to prohibit the killing of the undead, while others smashed their foreheads begging for a ce in paradise.


    It would seem that only three days have passed, and what changes.


    However, the usual day was diluted by neers who arrived at the estate. A group of schoolchildren.


    Upon arrival, Yuriko arranged a campaign in the rooms.


    It''s only been one day. One quiet day, as problems began with them...


    First, Sai''s father, Takagi Soichiro, arrived and staged a demonstration execution of zombies. It seemed like a good idea to confront the people in the camp with the brutal reality.


    But they didn''t appreciate such a demonstration. There were whispers here and there that Soichiro was a murderer and a madman. There was a seething in the camp.


    And while Saya, Shiro and Saeko were having a private conversation with Soichiro and Yuriko, their teammates were pressed.


    Hirano, Takashi and Ray were sitting in the garage. The cat by hook or by crook forced them to engage in the maintenance of weapons.


    That''s just that they didn''t immediately notice how a crowd that looked like Soichiro''s people surrounded them.


    Wow, kids are not toys for you, hand over your weapons here. one of them said as he approached them.


    Wait! This is some kind of mistake! This is our weapon!  the Cat panicked and clutched at the bag with trunks as if they were trying to take his life away.


    This is really some kind of mistake. This is our weapon. Takashi said softly, looking at the crowd.


    - yes! We got it ourselves! Ray stood up


    What are you talking about? Guns are not toys for children! Give them here.


    It''s true. How can this weapon be yours? The milk is still wet on the lips. Let''s get him here quickly. Adults will figure out what''s what.


    Really! You are in our camp! We have our ownws here! And children certainly don''t need weapons!


    I don''t even know...  Takashi hesitated.


    Well ... I ....  Ray shifted uncertainly from one foot to the other.


    Don''t be impudent, kids!


    Quickly drive the barrels!


    A group of adult men put a lot of pressure on three teenagers.


    Well... Okay. Takashi said with a sigh.


    I am... What to do? Miyamoto stood at a loss with her rifle.


    No way! This weapon was lent to us! It''s ours! Hirano yelled almost hysterically.


    Don''t be selfish, kid. There are a lot of people here, and you''re taking away so many weapons. It''s not right


    Over my dead body!  rested the Cat. Tears were about to form in his eyes.


    Go get the guns from him


    We don''t have time to mess with capricious kids.  said the man and reached for the Cat.


    Except he didn''t even have time to touch it. Behind him, as if teleported, there was a young guy who towered over all the adults by several heads. There was a huge nodati on his belt.


    With his long arm, he grabbed the one who wanted to touch the weapon and lifted him by the scruff of the neck like a naughty cat.


    I just walked away for a while, and the jackals are right there. A crowd of spineless mattresses came to rob three schoolchildren. They decided to steal my weapon... Our weapons... Shiro mocked them, looking them straight in the eye.


    Everyone was amazed by the developing events. First, this big guy crept up to them, then it turns out that he can lift a hundred-kilogram man with one hand without blinking an eye And they stole his weapons.


    Let Junichi go!


    Don''t push yourself, brat!


    Everything ismon in the camp! And guns too! You brats can''t be trusted with them!


    Such a bark can not affect the hero in any way.


    Really? When did our weapons bemon? No one has informed us about this, and since no one has talked about it, it means that you are criminals who are trying to rob us at such a difficult time. So I have the right to cut off your heads..." he said, taking out his huge nodati with his free hand.


    The whole crowd was noticeably frightened when a huge weapon came to light under the words of this bully.


    Hirano, Takashi and Rei also "shouted".


    The enormous pressure even caused one of the men to lose consciousness.


    What are you bad for!?


    Put the weapon back!


    Help me!


    Yuriko came to the screams  What''s going on here, Shirou-kun?  she said, in a kind voice.


    Yes, I didn''t know that Soichiro-san had be a Yakuza. They are already robbing you in the camp. That''s just robbing me, you need to understand that this has its price. Shiro said harshly into the eyes of the crowd without turning to Yuriko.


    He''s lying, Mrs. Yuriko!


    - yes! Don''t believe him! He''s crazy!


    Is what he said true? The elder Takagi asked.


    Well...Uh


    I''m asking you! He told the truth!  this time she asked harshly and sternly, switching from "cute mom" to "monster with tits".


    "But mistress! They have so many weapons...  they eximed, but under the gaze of this "vixen" they spoke more and more quietly... So far, they haven''t stopped talking at all.


    Oh, please forgive these fools, Shiro. They are not as bad as they seem. It just seems like they haven''t had exnatory conversations with them for a long time.  again in the style of "good mom" Yuriko said. Except her eyes were boring into a crowd of men.


    Oh, good. Only out of respect for you Yuriko-san. Shiro said again in a calm, kind, and in general, serene voice, putting the sword back into the scabbard, also letting go of the man, whose pants were noticeably heavier.


    Hirano, you''re doing great. But next time, just shoot to kill those who want to take something away from us.


    That''s right!  the guy shouted joyfully...what can shoot people to kill...


    As for you.  Shiro looked at Rei and Takashi  I do not know what to tell you... By handing over the weapons we found, you were putting your fate in the hands of others. I don''t know, maybe you like it when everything is decided for you.  he said a little sadly with mncholy and left.


    And if Takashi didn''t know what to think, then Rei was annoyed by her weakness and spinelessness.


    At that moment, one event was spinning in her head. She was captured, publicly harassed and groped. They were going to ****, and God knows what else. Takashi and the others could only watch until Shiro came. Now again... They were robbed. Takashi handed over the guns, she hesitated, and Hirano, in hysterics, categorically refused to give up the guns... And Shiro came again


    All this really pissed Ray off. Especially the fact that theplexed chubby had the spirit to resist, but she did not.


    Such thoughts literally gnawed at Ray''s mind.


    Surprises ended on this unpleasant event and the rest of the day passed quietly. Shiro was waiting for a restless night, because he and Saeko were finally given the opportunity to be alone.

 Chapter 28: Shooting Star

    Chapter 28: Shooting Star


    Bright sunlight filled the room through the wide bedroom window.


    There were two naked bodies lying on the bed. Shiro and Saeko were sleeping soundly in an embrace, and the guy was still partially in it.


    After the most active night, the smell of their love literally permeated the scene of the "crime".


    In addition, everyone who was close to their room could not sleep all night because of the wild screams.


    * BANG * *BANG*


    God, who''s knocking so early, huh?" muttered Shiro and buried his face in the girl''s chest.


    Shiro, it''s already lunch. Apparently we got too carried away and tired. Saeko whispered in his ear and caressed his snowwhite hair.


    Well, maybe a little. This is the first time I wake upter than you... he told her with a sleepy smile.


    Yes~ ah, it would be more often if you were sleeping like you are now, and not meditating.


    * BANG * *BANG*


    No one spares the poor door. At this rate, it will soon fall apart.


    Okay. I''m going to open it, and you get dressed quickly.  Shiro said, under a quiet groan, leaving the girl and Putting on his underpants and pants, he went. Just like that, without a top, I stomped to open the door. In turn, Saeko quickly put on her uniform.


    *BANG * *BANG* *BANG*


    I''ming, I''ming, there''s no need to be so nervous.


    The whole team was standing outside the door. Shizuka, Rei, Takashi, Hirano and Saya, who was pounding the door angrily.


    *BANG * *BANG* *BANG*


    It was clear from their tired faces that they had had a sleepless night.


    Fucking Shiro! Will he fit or not!  angry, with eyes that didn''t get enough sleep, Saya was pounding on the door, pouring out all her anger on her.


    Yes~ah, Shiro turns out to be such a beast. I didn''t let anyone sleep at night. Shizuka said, rubbing her eyes.


    The others could only blush at her words.


    *BANG* *BANG* * PUM*


    When Takagi knocked on the door, it opened abruptly and Shiro appeared in the doorway. Without a top. The air, smelling of sex, enveloped everyone who was standing next to the door, which reminded them of how their night was stormy.


    Without having time to react, Saya hit Shiro on his bare, strong chest.


    Seeing Shiro, the surrounding people blushed. Well, this is understandable because he is, to put it mildly, "hot". Even Hirano and Takashi were embarrassed and turned away... and that''s saying something. Dangerous.


    "Oh, not bad, very good," Shizuka mused, examining Shiro.


    "Shiro..."  Ray blushed, but despite all this, she continued to stare at him in fascination.


    Saya wasn''t thinking about anything. Only hypnotized, she ran her small palm over her strong chest.


    Is something wrong? Why are you all barging in on me? And Saya, please take your hand away atst.


    Takagi pulled her hand back as if scalded and, embarrassed, eximed  Who needs you, idiot! We wanted to talk to the whole team and decide what to do next!


    Oh, I see. Well, our room is in a mess right now, so let''s not gather at our ce.


    - OK.  Ray, still red, gave her voice  Then let''s go to my ce.


    That was settled. Fifteen minutester, in Ray''s room, the whole team was assembled.


    Embracing Saeko, Shiro said  Well, tell me why you didn''t let us sleep.


    "You have the nerve toin! You''ve been like wild animals all night..." Saya began to ze again, but she was interrupted.


    Please, Saya, don''t... No need to remember," Ray said, blushing to the tips of her ears. Her room, just next door to our couple.


    - OK. This time. But then


    And so? What are we going to talk about? Shizuka asked.


    Whether we stay with this group or not.


    After Takagi''s words, everyone realized that the conversation would be important and seriously began to think about the situation.


    This group? Ray asked.


    That''s right.  Saeko nodded, basking in Shiro''s embrace  Now we have be part of a stronger andrger team. In general


    Yes, we either join or leave them. Saya said in a serious voice.


    Tension hung in the room. The situation was serious, literally deciding their future.


    Do we need to get away from them? It''s getting more and more dangerous in the city, and your father is doing a great job here. And your mother is also healthy. Takashi was saying, trying to defuse the situation, but he didn''t notice that his words clearly didn''t like Takagi. I really don''t like it.


    Yeah, it''s healthy.  Saya grinned  I was proud of her. And now I''m proud too. I''ve done so much in two days But She could..." she said with sadness and resentment, trying not to burst into tears.


    Takagi... Komuro said softly.


    Don''t call me by myst name! Saya red up.


    Don''t talk about your parents like that. It''s hard for everyone right now..." Takashi frowned.


    You sound just like my mom! I know they are wonderful parents! Saved subordinates and their families! Just super! Unbelievable! Should I be happy about this now?!  the girl wailed in rage.  And of course! God! Of course, they didn''t forget about their own daughter for a minute... Yes, they gave up on me and didn''t even think that I would be saved!  with tears in her eyes, Saya poured out her soul.


    At that moment, Takashi came up in a rage and grabbed Takagi and lifted her up.  Shut up! He bellowed in her face.


    Takashi?  in fright and confusion, Saya said questioningly.


    You''re not the only one who''s bad! Have you forgotten about me? It''s hard for all of us right now! You''re lucky to know that your parents are alive and well! Very lucky!  he shouted at her and shook her like a dog.


    There were moments of silence, and everyone thought about their loved ones. How are they...?


    "Takashi... be kind enough to put Sayu in her ce. Otherwise, don''t me me for using force too. Shiro said calmly and easily as always.


    Except it made the room feel cold. And if earlier the aura of a noble samurai emanated from Shiro, now it is a huge beast ready to jerk.


    They also felt uneasy from the way he looked at Takashi. As if he was already dead to him. Like a zombie, or even worse.


    It affected Komuro like a bucket of ice water by the scruff of his neck. In general, it is very "refreshing". As a result, Takagi quickly returned to earth.


    She has every right to express her dissatisfaction about this, because in her own way, she is right.  Shiro shrugged his shoulders  Yes, her parents saved many and that''s very good. Against this background, she looks like a simple angry and capricious princess Except she''s right. Though in its own way.


    How can she be right?! They saved a lot of people! They also have a hard time! It''s not their fault!  beat himself in the chest Takashi.


    I''m not saying that they are to me. It''s just their situation and let them solve it themselves. I am sure that Soichiro and Yuriko are saddened and confused, but they understand their daughter''s feelings and can only hope that she will understand and forgive them. Outsiders should not get in there. Besides, it''s not for you Takashi to say all this


    "What do you mean?" He stared intently at Shiro.


    For your information, it''s been a few days since we were safe, and you haven''t even scratched about helping your parents. At such a time, every second counts, moreover, yesterday you were going to give up the weapon, although it wasmon, but it doesn''t matter. When did you give the weapon what you hoped for? That someone will run to save your family instead of you? Or did you want to run with a stick? Or maybe you just don''t care? Shiro was saying, looking Takashi in the eye.


    The tension in the room reached a peak. Everyone was nervously looking at Takashi and waiting for him to rush at Shiro.


    But unexpectedly for observers, he just frowned irritably and thought hard.


    "I''m not reproaching or judging you. Just giving advice. Always think before actions, especially "physical" ones. As for the team From the very beginning, Saeko and I wanted to leave her, just the two of us, and go to a quiet ind where we can safely live our lives. Shiro said calmly to them. However, there was also a bit of embarrassment in the voice.


    What?! You decided to leave me!? No! Have you decided to leave us!?  in an instant, Cy''s sad and mncholic mood turned into a furious and resentful one.


    It is worth noting that everyone was at least very surprised by this statement.


    Shiro-kun! Are you leaving me? Shizuka asked, pouting like a child. That''s just the eyes could not hide the resentment and a little bit of rage of this mature woman.


    He didn''t finish! Saeko said loudly, "We only wanted to do this at the very beginning. Until they became friends with you.


    So you won''t leave us?


    Of course not. But we would still like to go to the ind. That''s why I and Shiro are in favor of leaving this big group.


    - OK.  Saya adjusted her sses  It was worth starting with this. Now raise your hands, those who want to leave this big team.


    Everyone raised their hands. Even Komuro who was all in himself.


    Unanimously! Then we''re going to save Ray and Takashi''s parents right now, and then we''re going to the ind!  Saya said not without joy.


    Umm, I like it! Just give me the phone, I remembered my friend''s number! Shizuka was jumping happily And her breasts were jumping too... Joyfully


    - "Mom... How are you there?" Ray thought sadly.


    Oh! What is it! Kota shouted, pointing out the window.


    Don''t scare me like that, you fool! What is it?  in irritation, Saya kicked him and looked out the window.


    In the distance, a "star" was falling across the sky, leaving a trail behind it. In an instant, she disappeared over the horizon. After that, a huge blinding sh lit up the heavens, and a strong shock wave caused everyone in the room to stagger.


    Oh! What happened!? Takagi shouted, rubbing her eyes.


    What is it! Your mother! A nuclear bomb! Hirano squealed loudly when, blinking, he saw a "mushroom" blooming on the horizon.

 Chapter 29: Defense (One)

    Chapter 29: Defense (One)


    On behalf of Shiro


    - "It''s started."  I thought, looking out the window and gripping nodati tightly


    Oh! What happened? I just got through to Riki-chan... Shizuka said sadly, handing the "dead" phone back.


    A nuclear bomb, that''s what happened. Saya replied, frowning out the window.


    Don''t be sad Shizuka.  I smiled  But you know that she is alive.


    Umm... You''re right! We''ll find her! Well, or she''s us... our nurse poked her cheek with her finger.


    Meanwhile, it was not quiet outside.


    Why did you get up?


    Yes, the car is dead! Damn it!


    My God! Somebody help me! My husband''s pacemaker broke down! Not~et! Cute! Don''t leave me! Help me!


    These bastards are destroying fences! We won''tst long without electricity! Tell them quickly!


    The quiet estate quickly turned into a very noisy hive, and the walkers, as if waiting for instructions, went towards the residence. And without this, the quiet city, without electricity, became even quieter, which only helped the undead to find a residence.


    After a while, our team was already standing outside.


    All the electrical stopped working ...  Ray said in shock.


    Of course! A nuclear strike with its momentum puts all electronics out of order. Cars, telephones, even power nts...  I decided to show off my intelligence, Takagi.


    Can they be repaired? Soichiro said as he walked down the stairs with Yuriko.


    Dad? Mmm... yes, you can fix it, if it''s not too much hurt. You just need to rece the burned parts. The same old or military equipment should be, in theory, on the move.


    Did you hear!?  shouted Soichiro  Check! Now!


    We obey!  the workers answered him and quickly rustled in different directions.


    You were able to keep your head sober even in such chaos. I''m proud of you daughter. Soichiro said, which embarrassed Sayu. Apparently, she didn''t often hear this from her father.


    Pa...  Saya began to speak softly, but she was interrupted.


    Barricade! Away! Let''s go away! Agrh... It hurts! It hurts!  interrupted her worker, who ran and shot back from the zombies until he was captured. The poor man did not die immediately. His pleas were heard for another ten seconds.


    Arge river of zombies was moving towards the main entrance. Seeing this, Soichiro gave his subordinates a tough order.  Close the gate! Don''t let them pass!


    Sir! But... But what about the other people behind the fence?


    If we don''t close it, we''ll lose everyone! Do it!  he said harshly.


    He made a rather unpleasant and difficult decision... however, as a leader I would have done the same. Almost.


    Soichiro-san If we close the gates, it won''t be long before this ce is destroyed.  I calmly told him, which attracted the attention of others.


    "And what do you suggest, Shiroukun?" Yuriko asked quickly without giving her husband an answer.


    I suggest just closing the gate, leaving a small passage. Thanks to this, zombies will arrive in small quantities and the tension on the fence will subside. So we will slowly destroy them. If we close the gates, then they will break through them in arge crowd and then we will be in trouble.


    A sound idea. Soichiro nodded. Do as he says.


    Honestly, I''m a little surprised that he agreed right away. Maybe Mr. Takagi is desperate, but he doesn''t show it?


    Yes, sir!


    While I was making a speech, one of the zombies came quite close. I was about to go and kill him when Hirano beat me to it... Well, how ahead of me. I let him do it.


    When the gun is in your hands ...  aiming said the Cat  * BANG * Bullet in the forehead! Everything is cool nah!  he finished and shot the walker in the head. Also, everyone who wanted to take his weapon away from him recently realized that it was better not to mess with this psycho.


    The men opened the gate a crack. Thereby making a small opening through which two zombies could squeeze through at most, which they did.


    The guards calmly shot them. But I wonder if they have enough bullets?


    Sir. Madam. I''ve brought your weapons.  said the guy who came running from the house with a box in his hands.


    Great. Yuriko said and tore her dress from the side.


    In this action, her hips are put on disy Even a piece of purple panties withce was visible. Erotic.


    Needless to say, everyone was confused by her step. Except me... I''ve been waiting for this. I mean, I knew it would be like this. Yes that''s right


    Uh... Mom!


    Oh...  the fat man was embarrassed.


    Here Saya is for you. Yuriko said, handing over the gun and not paying attention to her daughter''s surprised face.


    It''s a Luger P08! Dutch model! With a butt and a drum magazine! What a thing! Hirano shouted, looking at the gun. He was almost salivating...


    Mom, I don''t even know how to use it... and where did you get a weapon from!?


    I took a self-defense course when I worked on Wall Street. And I was a much better shot than your father. Yuriko said calmly. There are clearly echoes of pride in her tone.


    Just at this moment, the guards ran out of bullets. We need to save.


    I''ll help them.  I said, walking towards the gate  Hirano, teach Sayu to shoot for now. All of you Help the locals as much as you can. I can handle it at the entrance.


    They didn''t even have time to answer me.


    At this point, we should, in theory, leave. I just don''t want Yuriko to die. Right at all. Besides... right in front of me, a great opportunity to finish the task is knocking on the gate. This crowd should be enough for me. Count two birds with one stone.


    I''m generally confused about how Soichiro and Yuriko could die from zombies in the anime. In the canon, zombies were just weaklings.


    In the present, they are faster. And there are quite a lot of sighted among them.


    Hey! Are you a fool or something?! Saya shouted furiously at my back  There are too many of them! Come back! Saeko, at least you tell him!


    "He''s strong. It will be very easy for him. I know that and I believe in him. Saeko said in a soft, cordial tone, looking lovingly at my back. I could feel that look right there. Nice damn! Already goosebumps ran. I love her.


    A couple of seconds and I''m already there. The sound of nodatiing out of the scabbard caresses the ears. It was for such moments that such a sword was forged.


    One swing and five heads slowly flew off, spinning in the air.


    One swing and five necks shortened.


    I didn''t even feel any resistance. It''s like he just walked through the air. I''ll never get used to it.


    Another swing and the next batch of heads flew off his shoulders. Another wave. And again And more


    Gradually, arge puddle of blood and pus began to squish under my feet. The corpses began to form a slide.


    The smell of blood in the air was so thick that just inhaling in the mouth smelled like metal.


    While I was working hard, the men were talking quietly, looking at me in horror.


    B##t! He cuts them down like grass! It''s better not to anger him!


    Kami I''m going to puke right now.


    He''ll kill me the same way! It''s like a demon is going to kill me!


    Yes, why did you take Yoshida? I think he''s a great guy.


    Yeah! Great! Except I was staring at his girlfriend yesterday And he burned me! I swear to God, you burned me, Hayashi! I''m not going to sleep now, I''ll wait for him!


    Don''t be scared! He won''t kill you for it... Maybe.


    They''re funny. I wouldn''t kill you for that, you fool. It''s too fast... I wouldn''t have had time to suffer...

 Chapter 30: Defense (Two)

    Chapter 30: Defense (Two)


    Don''t talk, but help me. I told them.


    Yeah, it''s You''re doing pretty well on your own  somehow they hesitated. Am I really that creepy?


    Do you see the corpses already forming a hill? Take them and make a barricade under the gate.


    What do you mean?  said one of them.


    And they looked at me like... like I had a second head grown.


    What do you mean? Take the corpses and prop up the gate with them!


    Okay, okay... just you.".. Don''t let them near us." they bleated and carefully began to stack the corpses under the gate. Soon they were propped up by mountains of corpses and it became "easier" for them.


    All this cuttingsts about an hour. Maybe two. And all this time, I''m like a machine, tirelessly chopping heads. Of course, I experienced different emotions from such "leisure". And to be honest, there were no negative ones at all. Only positive ones. Excitement. And no, not sexual, but martial. Well, the joy of the fact that the task is slowly approachingpletion.


    At such moments, I understand how much the skills from the system change me. Is it scary? To know that you are changing...?


    To be honest, no. I approach this in a philosophical way. A person is born and dies every day. Every day the old one dies, and the new onees to light. Life experience constantly changes us. Teaches us. It''s just that in my situation, I purchased a "premium" ount for fast pumping, that''s all. Funny and convenient.


    Standing in a pool of blood and pus. Feeling almost a taste in my mouth... I don''t feel like throwing up. The old "me" would have been emptying himself long ago, at the nearest tree.


    Okay, enough thoughts for today.


    Two huge piles did not give the zombies even a chance to "put" the gate. Only about twenty or thirty percent of the horde itself remained.


    While I was holding the defense, the people in the camp were not idle. It was decided to leave the Takagi estate and move to another ce On their own two feet. After all, there was almost no transport on the move, and the one that was used to transport provisions.


    It was decided to go to the nearest port. There would be enough room for everyone there, and also, perhaps, there is hope to find arge ship on which it will be easier to survive.


    We decided to get through residential areas, which is logical. When all this hurdy-gurdy started, people were mostly in the city center, for obvious reasons.


    Besides, it''s on our way, because the Ray and Takashi families are just there At least they hoped so.


    So, during this time, I noticed that the dead are getting faster and stronger by the minute, literally before our eyes. Almost all of them could already see. Such a metamorphosis. And all this in a short two hours. Something is wrong here


    Having cut down the next batch of zombies, hepleted the task.


    ______________________________


    The Task Is Completed!


    Kill 1,000 undead units


    Reward  50 Statistics Points


    ______________________________


    .


    ______________________________


    Task


    Kill 10,000 undead units


    Reward  100 Statistics Points


    Current progress 1.003 / 10.000


    ______________________________


    Fine. That''s just where to throw all this stuff? We''ll see...


    ______________________________


    Statistics


    Shirayuki


    Level 45 (0)


    Prana - 660


    Strength - 55


    Dexterity - 42 ->72


    Endurance - 66


    Intelligence - 140->150


    Wisdom - 140->150


    ______________________________


    The already familiar "mysterious" energy spread throughout the body, making it more flexible and agile. My vision became even sharper, and my hearing became more sensitive. Other senses have also been improved. Even the bnce of the body was affected and my already smooth movements became even more soft and elegant. With concentration, the world began to move even slower.


    In general, a sessful contribution.


    By bonuses. Nothing. Well, except for additional consciousness, no more bonus. Both for strength and endurance. It''s sad, but I guessed that this would happen... Maybe a hundred bonus?


    My thoughts were interrupted by a new zombie of amazing appearance. There is something to see... Big, bigger than me. Definitely more than two and a half meters, almost three, probably. The bloated body was covered with powerful muscles. ording to the form, it can be assumed that he was either a policeman or a military man.


    Now it is clear who broke through the barrier and let this crowd in. But why didn''t hee here first? I''ve already killed almost everyone, and this one ising here just now? Strange...


    Also, where did this bitche from, huh? He never looks like a future vampire at all! And how did he develop, managed to reach such a stage? Okay, then thoughts.


    What the fuck is this! Yoshida, look at that! What a colossus! The impressed guy shouted.


    Why did you open the mitten! Let''s run! He will devour us for one or two!  another "hero" shouted running away.


    Wait! Wait for me! But what about the boy!


    Nothing! He''s gonna hold that bitch up while we run away! His feat will never be forgotten! And I can sleep at night.  he shouted while he ran, and at the end he mumbled to himself.


    Except I could hear his mumbling perfectly. But we''ll deal with himter.


    What rats! Yoshida! Hayashi! Scum!  the men who stayed with me cursed them.


    Nothing! The guy! I''m sure, together, we can nail this club!  they said. But it''s clear from their faces that they themselves did not believe in their words. Brave suicides... heroes damn.


    No one had time to react, as I brought the nodati with a familiar movement, and then everything went the old-fashioned way. Smoothly, but at the same time abruptly, I cut off the giant''s head. And again, there was resistance, but extremely small. It was as if he had cut the water flowing from the tap with a sword. And almost no effort was spent.


    Seeing the quick massacre of the zombies, the brave men were shocked. Then they exhaled with smiles.


    He nailed it... phew.


    Have you seen it? He didn''t even have time to blink as his head flew off!?


    And the guy is strong!


    It wasn''t clear before, was it?


    Well, it used to be earlier, and now it''s now. Such a beast to fill it up... Strongly.


    While they were rejoicing, I decided to end it all. After killing the interfering zombies, he closed the gate, and also propped them up with the body of this "sleeper".


    Come on, let''s help the others. We''re done here," I told them, sheathing the nodati.


    When they heard me, they quickly ran to help. I can see that I frighten them a lot since they fulfill my "request" so well.


    "Jarvis, can you tell me why zombies have started to evolve so fast? And where did this tall womane from?"  I mentally asked my assistant.


    In recent days, the amount of energy in the air has increased many times and continues to increase, sir.


    I frowned.


    "Nuclear missiles, sir.


    - "Stop, what!? Zombies absorb radiation? And how could I ever forget about radiation?"  I mentally shouted in my head and smacked myself in the face with gusto.

 Chapter 31: Chatter

    Chapter 31: Chatter


    - "Stop what!? Zombies absorb radiation? And how in general could I forget about radiation?"  I mentally shouted, in my head and smacked myself in the face with gusto.


    Such superpowers as China, Russia and America have already partially used their nuclear arsenal. Other countries, too, do not want tog behind them.


    How much radiation was released into the atmosphere? God. Not zombies, so these bitches will help to die. Damn This is just the beginning. There are also "nuclear power nts" all over the world. And even if the nuclear strike did not cover them... Without maintenance personnel, they may also soon take off... Pi###ts.


    It''s not that bad, sir. Zombies absorb radiation very quickly. So you should not be afraid of radiation.


    Well, at least something good. That''s just it...


    - "Jarvis... and how fast have zombies started to evolve?"


    "I can''t tell you exactly, sir. About ten times.


    Great. It turns out that in about a few years all zombies will be stronger and faster than a trained person, and they will also have some brains. Just wonderful. The chances of humanity are almost zero.


    With these unpleasant thoughts, I went to see how the others were doing. Even on the approach, arguments and shouts were heard.


    Soon I saw such a picture


    Soichiro, Yuriko, and Saya were almostpletely surrounded by people arguing. There were many reasons. And they''re all mostly delusional...


    Soichiro-san, we demand that a temple be chosen instead of a port! Only there we can atone for our sins! And not only their own, but also everyone in the camp!  said a group of fanatics.


    It is excluded. Not only is the temple incredibly far away, but it is also in the mountains. Moreover, how will we survive there? Soichiro shook his head.


    Salvation wille through suffering! Not everyone is worthy of the Lord''s forgiveness and sacrifices are inevitable! If dozens die for the sake of one, but a pure soul, everything will not be in vain! Please Soichiro-san listen to your heart! Open your soul and mind to God!


    No and no again! We''re going to the port!  the local leader stood his ground.


    You are murderers! And cover up the same criminals as you! Go and stop that butcher with the sword! How many innocent, sick people he has already killed! As soon as the epidemic ends, I will contact thew enforcement agencies and you will not be well!  a middle-aged woman with a short haircut was tearing and throwing. The rage on her face was clearly visible, as was the insane gleam in her eyes


    Hmm!  chuckled Saya - Good luck with that, crazy bitch!


    Oh, you little trash! How do you talk to adults!? Did you hear her? And she''s their daughter, by the way! Nothing surprising! They are raising the same bandit as themselves!


    "Why should we move, Yuriko-san?" It''s already be safe. And these monsters are walking outside. Let''s not be in a hurry.


    Unfortunately, without electricity, our estate has bepletely unsafe.  Yuriko spread her hands  The port is well protected and without electricity. In addition, you can find a lot of provisions and materials there.


    Well... okay. Can we have dinner before we go out?


    Unfortunately, dinner will be served only after arrival at the port. There is no time at all. Besides, it''s easier to walk on an empty stomach.


    Soichiro-san, when we are already moving out! Zombies won''t wait!


    We need to go to the temple!


    What kind of a temple do you have? There is no God, you idiot! People are just sick! They''re not demons!


    Repent! Repent, mad woman, and God will forgive you!


    "Am I the mad one?" Did you see yourself!? Shove your god up your ass and run to your stinking temple yourself! We will stay here and wait for the military!


    - No! We will go to the port for Soichiro-san!


    - No! We


    All this mess would be quite funny if it weren''t for the zombies hammering at the gate.


    My other teammates were not visible. Well, except for Alice, who looked at this performance with sadness.


    And how long have they been like this, mm?  I said, walking up to her.


    Brother? Yes, for a long time... Why are they fighting?  she asked me with honest and naive eyes.


    There are many reasons for this, but mostly it''s fear. Also, most likely in this way they release the umted stress.


    I don''t understand thetter But But if they are afraid, then why don''t they unite before trouble? Why are they fighting instead?


    Because they are stupid. Don''t be like them stupid Alice and read a lot. Ok? I said in a gentle voice and stroked her head.


    Well, I won''t be as stupid as they are and I will read. Read a lot.


    Well done. The right approach! I said and walked towards the crowd.


    Since I wasn''t hiding, I was noticed pretty quickly.


    Maniac! Do you have the courage to show up right here!?  this crazy woman yelled at me.


    "Don''t shout at the knight of our Lord, who spared no effort to protect his faithful servants from unholy forces!" the fanatics said at the same time, looking at me almost with adoration.


    What kind of knight is he? He hacked innocent people just like that! He thinks he can get away with it!


    Ignoring all this, he approached Soichiro.


    I have achieved my goal. Zombies at the main gate are no longer a threat. For now.


    Great job, Yuki Shiro. We have almost everything ready, too. It will be possible to move out soon.


    Oh, I hope the rest of the way to the port will be calm.


    "Jarvis, I have a question for you."


    At your service, sir."


    "Tell me. I''ve killed over a thousand zombies. Don''t they give me experience for them? Why is my level not rising?"


    You''ve almost raised the level, sir. There are only about fifty zombies left to kill. As for your question, everything is simple here.


    - "I''m listening."


    Your level is too high for them. For you, this is a "small fish"" and therefore there is so little experience.


    Eh... unpleasant. That is, the greater the danger and difficulty for me, the more experience I get?


    "You''ve got it right, sir.


    What if I tie weights to my hands? Will it increase the experience?


    Of course! I repeat, the more difficult it is for you, the more experience! The greater the danger, the greater the benefit!


    It looks like I have an idea how to improve both training and leveling. It remains only to find a safe ce, a workshop and materials.

 Chapter 32: Fighting Mom

    Chapter 32: Fighting Mom


    Somehow we were going to go to the port. Just at the end of all the dissatisfied decided to quit. Don''t like the port? Do you want a temple? Well, take your like-minded people and scratch wherever you want. Do you have a desire to stay and wait for the military? Please, but without us.


    As a result, after grumbling a little, all the dissatisfied went to the port. And the path, as expected, turned out to be difficult, or even better to say terrible.


    And he was terrible from the very beginning. And it was mostly people who made it this way, not zombies.


    To begin with, this whole crowd can be divided into groups.


    The first are the guards - in this group is my team, Soichiro''s people and ordinary guys who wanted to help protect people.


    The second are civilians - the group is so called because there are ordinary people in it who did not find the courage to take up arms and porters transporting provisions to the port.


    Still others are fanatics - in this group are all those who have gone too far with the cuckoo in an effort to worship the almighty. They are also those who want to go to arge temple in the mountains, which is located far away.


    And thetter are whiners - this group includes those who still do not understand that the old days are gone and darker ones havee. They are the ones who think zombies are just sick people and think that killing them is illegal and even terrible.


    They wanted to stay on the estate and wait for the help of the police or the military. Also, this group infuriates everyone, even more than the same fanatics.


    If those minds are confused, what can you do? It is thest thing to be offended by a mentally ill person. These seem to be healthy in mind, but they are dumb as a cork or pretend to be stupid.


    They only cause eternal disputes, whining, demands and other various tricks


    These fools do not understand that thew protecting them is no longer valid and they cannot demand anything from anyone. Especially from people guarding them on the principle of "If not us, then who?"


    The "defenders" have little pressure from the undead, so these whiners with their quirks rattle the nerves and encourage others to do the same.


    In general, in the shortest possible time, all the "guards" fiercely hated this gang.


    With zombies, everything is not smooth either. Due to the fact that they became nimble and sighted, everyone had a hard time. Although I helped, killing more than half of the attackers from the "Tihar", there were still victims. The only good thing is that all the victims died instantly without suffering.


    Only one hundred and fifty people left the camp. By the middle of the way, we had lost nine.


    However, they are to me. Having sumbed to panic, the crowd scattered in different directions and it was hard for the "militia" to keep track of everyone.


    Eight of them were eaten. One, by pure chance, was shot in the head by a Soichiro man.


    However, in addition to losses, there were also additions, because such arge convoy could not be overlooked by other survivors.


    Thirty-four people joined us. We are in the ck, so to speak. Although it doesn''t sound very good, but what can I do.


    The middle of our way was a sleeping area, and we reached it safely.


    However, it also started raining. The infection... the noisy rain certainly helped us, but getting sick in these times is almost always fatal.


    Walking deep into it, I immediately caught sight of arge barricade of all sorts of things and a woman who was standing under it and shouted indignantly.


    YOU BASTARDS!


    My God! It''s my mom! Ray eximed, delighted and at the same time embarrassed when she heard what her mother was screaming.


    AT FIRST, I THREW IT ALL OUT BECAUSE OF YOU! AND NOW I HAVE TO STUFF ALL THIS STUFF BACK IN! She shouted furiously, holding a bag full of provisions and other useful things in her hand.


    Oh! I''m d she''s okay. Takashi said, as if what he saw was an ordinary everyday urrence.


    "Is that what Mom is like, Ray?" Saeko said slowly, in a deep voice.


    The barrel of a shotgun poked out from behind the barricades at thementations of Ray''s mom.


    I don''t know anything about it! I don''t care! Get out of here, or I''ll give you an extra hole. A rather deep male voice came from the other side.


    Are you afraid of a weak woman, cowards! Weaklings! Come out and say it to my face! Kiriko shouted, waving her yari.


    What can we say about Miyamoto Kiriko already? In appearance, she is extremely simr to Ray, a more mature Ray. Well, the hair, as for me, is a little short. With her figure, you can''t take her from behind for a boy, but still


    The color of her hair is slightly darker than her daughter''s, and bright almond eyes perfectly decorated her face. The character, as you can see, is fighting.


    Mom! Ray shouted and with tears in her eyes, grabbed Kiriko in a bear hug.


    Ray! My daughter! Wow, there are so many of you! Oh and Takashi is here!" she said, seeing her daughter, then noticing us and therge convoy that had fallen behind.


    Mom! What''s going on here? Why are you shouting? Do you really want to attract these creatures with sound?


    Oh, I''m just really upset. I volunteered to go find supplies for myself and the neighbors, and now they don''t want to let me back in. It looks like it''s all because of the suspicious types theyunched while I was away. And now they are united against me.


    Drop them, Mom! Come with us!


    Do you have a ce to go? Do you have a n?


    - yes! We were going to go to the port with this convoy, which was assembled by Sai''s father, Takagi Soichiro. He''s going to set up a new camp there. We are going to find rtives and get to the inds by ship, where it will certainly be safer!


    Oh, your n has a lot of pitfalls. It''s better to get to the school where Takashi''s mom works. There is an evacuation site dered by the self-defense forces.


    While everyone else was trying to persuade Kiriko toe with us, I decided to look behind the barricade. Fortunately, growth allowed.


    Standing on tiptoe, my "locators" had a wonderful view of those muddy guys who recently arrived at this small camp.


    All with cold weapons at the ready. Someone even with a firearm. The brazen and far from pleasant appearance in tattoos said that they were Yakuza. Now everything is clear.


    As I heard, Miyamoto Kiriko used to work in the police, and she sent quite a lot of such guys to jail or to the hospital. That''s really how lucky.


    Apparently they haven''t forgotten her. And they certainly don''t want to mess with her once again. Even with a gunshot. And this is something, yes it says.


    I am almost sure that this mini-camp will be offered to join the convoy. I hope they refuse and stay here. There are enough woodpeckers already. Yakuza will clearly be superfluous in this hodgepodge. Although they probably fight well, but no. Well, whatever.

 Chapter 33: Surprise

    Chapter 33: Surprise


    Oh, it''s worth praying to God that these "brothers" refuse to join us. But knowing "Him", he''d better specifically attach them to us in order to make it more interesting.


    Returning to the team, I managed to hear part of Kiriko''s past.


    I keep wanting to ask, are you wearing this uniform, by any chance, not a police motorcycle squad? Hirano asked, looking at Kiriko.


    Wow! Did you recognize this uniform? You''re probably good at this? Yes, that''s her. I took it when I was in the motorcycle unit.  she said proudly, adjusting her uniform at the same time.  It was back when I had to work in the patrol. I was the thunderstorm of all hooligans and was called "Precinct Kiriko". All this, of course, was before I met Ray''s father.  she spoke in a calm, serene voice, remembering the old days.


    Oooh! Precinct Kiriko! Cool!  excited, with stars in his eyes, said the Cat.


    You''re like a child. Saya said to the gun maniac, with annoyance.


    Mom, have you heard anything about your father? Ray asked hopefully.


    Kiriko shook her headNo, nothing. But I know him very well. He would rather die, but he would save everyone.


    Yes, you''re right.  she smiled sadly, Ray.


    The atmosphere threatened to be sad and mncholic. However, Hirano quickly dispelled it.  I see you already have a weapon, but maybe you''d better take something like this? - he said, waving the gun.


    Thanks, but no. That''s enough for me. Kiriko replied, showing the spear.


    And yet ...  the Cat hesitated.


    Don''t do Hirano.  Ray smiled  My mom was once the leader of a women''s gang, and believe me, a spear is the best weapon for her. she spoke with a hint of pride.


    Yeah... the elder Miyamoto drawled.  There were times...


    Interesting. It turns out that Kiriko was a hooligan, after which she got into the police and began chasing criminals. That''s funny.


    Kiriko asked, pointing to the spear in her daughter''s hands.


    In general, she has been looking at him for quite a long time.


    And Shiro gave me this. It''s beautiful, isn''t it? she said, happily bragging.


    Actually, I didn''t give it as a gift, I just borrowed it. Although... Okay. I did it for them in the end, after all.


    Let me see. Kiriko said, pulling the weapon out of her daughter''s pincer hands.


    Hey!  she was outraged by the loss of the weapon.


    Picking up the spear, Kiriko was very surprised how much more convenient it was for her husband''s yari.


    Then she literally scanned him with her eyes from all sides and hit the air a couple of times.


    Yes, she loves guns no worse than Hirano. The truth is only spears, probably


    Incredible job... Truly A Divine Weapon. It''s like an extension of the hand... I now understand why you value him so much, daughter. Kiriko said calmly, looking appraisingly at me, and insidiously at Ray.


    Yeah, I know it''s incredible. And this Will you return my weapon?


    What kind of weapon? Kiriko asked naively, hiding the spear behind her back.


    MOM! Don''t joke like that! Give me back my spear! Ray eximed with resentment and indignation.


    Do you really feel sorry for your mother? It would be a great gift for my birthday.  the mother called sensually to her daughter.


    I''ve already given you a gift! Ikebana!


    This is for the next


    It''s only in six months! Give me my weapon, if you want the same Yari so much, then ask for Shiro! After all, it was he who bound them! Ray shouted, pointing at me with her finger.


    God, she had just recently reproached her mother for attracting walkers by screaming. And she''s no better...


    Hearing that the spears were made by me, Kiriko was surprised. Apparently I thought that I inherited the weapon or bought it, and now it turns out that I am the creator of the "divine" weapon. And I am at arm''s length from her ... there is no better chance to find.


    Oh~oh! So you are the creator of these masterpieces Shirou-kun? Kiriko said in a kind and affectionate voice, pointing to the spears and des. She quickly changed her behavior.


    Yes, Miyamoto-san, it is. I shrugged my shoulders


    "Oh, Shiroukun, just Kiriko, don''t be so formal.  she said in a silky voice when she came closer. Her shining eyes stare intently at my face, carefully trying to find something Most likely some clues known only to her.


    "All right, Kiriko-san.


    It''s better to just Kiriko, of course, but it will do. So that''s Shiro-kun... Can you create another spear like this just for me?  she said, slyly squinting like a fox.


    I would be surprised if she asked for something else. Seriously, her intentions couldn''t be more obvious.


    I can, as soon as the necessary materials and tools are found.


    Great... and... what is the price of the question?  she asked with interest, expectantly.


    None, that is, for free. It''s not difficult for me


    It really wasn''t difficult for me.


    How is it free!? Such work must be paid for! Do you really think that I, Miyamoto Kiriko, will not be grateful for such a job?! She red up in mock anger.


    "No, of course I don''t think so, Kiriko-san. It''s just that in the times that havee, money is only good for kindling a fire, no more. And I have nothing to repay you with.


    How is there nothing!  she eximed, and then after a little thought, she added uncertainly  There will be something... Let''s say... What do you think of my daughter, Shiro? And? What a beauty! Sportswoman! And the figure is what a good one!  pointing to Ray, she spoke like a merchandiser advertising a product.


    MOM! What are you saying! You''re going to sell your daughter for a piece of iron on a stick! What am I to you!? The product?! Ray shouted furiously in embarrassment and indignation.


    But, but, but! Not just a piece of iron on a stick, but an incredible weapon! Besides, who was talking about selling. So. Rent. Kiriko said simply and innocently.


    MOM!


    Yes, everything, everything... That it''s already impossible to joke? Kiriko grinned, then, turning to me, added in a low tone that everyone could hear anyway.  But if you''re interested, I think we''ll agree. she said in a serious tone withughter in her eyes.


    MOM! Please stop embarrassing me already! Ray shouted in an almost tearful voice. Actually, tears were already standing in her eyes and waiting for themand...


    Okay, let''s help Ray a little, otherwise I already feel sorry for her.


    I am very touched by your offer, Kiriko-san, but I have to refuse you, since I have apanion in life. And Ray clearly doesn''t like the idea.


    Very well... Then how about...


    And there were long minutes of negotiations. I refused, but Kiriko offered...


    As a result, we agreed that they would simply be in my debt, and the question of Ray''s "lease" remained open. However, the daughter did not appreciate her mother''s efforts. I also lent her my ive, I don''t need it now, but I think it will definitelye in handy.


    A dozen minutester, the convoy approached, as expected, Soichiro suggested that this camp unite.


    To my relief, they refused. This was logical, because the Yakuza did not want to lose their existing power, and the so-called "unification" was just the absorption of their people. The absorption of their power. It is better tomand small "forces" than none.


    And so our campaign continued. Suspiciously quiet hike.


    Not a single sh with zombies, but in the shadows of buildings, nimble zombies were visible, looking at people with cold in their eyes. Three such scouts were easily removed from the "Tihar".


    That''s just the assholes quickly sensed danger from me and now, as soon as I twitch, they will immediately get scared.


    All these events could not but rm me. Bad thoughts began to get into my head


    And yet I was hoping for a good oue and that everything just seems to me, but you know... Hope for the best, prepare for the worst.


    And it''s even better to always hope for the worst. So you are unlikely to be caught by surprise. And the disappointments will decrease, and a sessful development of events will be a pleasant surprise.


    Therefore, having borrowed the second Tihar from the Cat, I got ready for surprises. Having loaded full magazines, he began to look around intently.


    As a result, we reached the port so calmly. The fanatics said it was God helping us. The whiners said that the self-defense forces had already begun to act.


    But before I could exhale, a surprise came.


    Walkers began to gather from all sides at the noise of the crowd. And the problem is not the zombies in the port. There aren''t many of them. A hundred, maybe two, at most.


    The main problem is the streams of undead from behind and on the sides, depriving us of a way to retreat. Apparently right behind us on our heels, a whole river of them flowed, as well as two crowds from the side streets, too, stomped here.


    And the most interesting thing is that they seem to have been led by nimble zombies. Those who possessed animal-level intelligence. It is difficult to say how many of these dodgers, because as soon as I looked at them, they immediately hid in the crowd.


    About a little more than a thousand walkers quickly surrounded us.


    Here''s a surprise for you.

 Chapter 34: Death

    Chapter 34: Death


    To be honest, even this whole horde of undead puts a little pressure on me. What can we say about others


    We are surrounded! We''re all going to die!


    Ahhh! I don''t want to die!


    Get out of the way, bitch! You''re not leaving?! Die!


    Let me pass!


    In just a couple of seconds, people seemed to go crazy, and realizing that they were surrounded, they began to make their way to the center of the group, believing that they would definitely be safe there.


    As a result, a mad stampede and even violence began.


    Killing a neighbor for the sake of a simple hope of survival has be normal.


    Everything was used: Fists, legs, knives. Someone was squeezing out his eyes. All this madness came from ordinary people and whiners.


    Fanatics only smashed their heads, praying for God''s help.


    Armed people understood that if they did not protect themselves, then no one would do it for them.


    Soichiro was also extremely unhappy with the incipient riots. Especially in such difficult moments.  Put aside the panic! This only reduces the chances of our survival!  he shouted. Only a small part of people listened to his words.


    Basically, everyone continued to rush like animals to the center and even vice versa, elerated, seeing that some stopped, which means they had more chances.


    The idiots stopped quickly! You are only interfering with everyone! Soichiro was tearing his throat out.


    Another small part of the people stopped.


    That''s just about half of the idiots continued to bend the stick further and further.


    Rei, Saya, Kota, Takashi and Shizuka looked at the sea of undead and mad people in fear.


    Saeko just stood there calmly, not giving away her feelings in any way. That''s just her eyes were burning with fighting excitement. Kiriko just frowned at all this.


    Realizing that words are powerless, Yuriko raised her gun, aimed at the most violent, and then blew out his brains.


    The bullet hit the fool clearly in the back of the head. Blood and brains sttered the nearest people, and the body copsed like a doll without a puppeteer.


    After that, there wasplete silence... Only the rain and the roar of zombies disturbed it.


    Who else wants to repeat the fate of this cretin? Yuriko said sternly and walked through the crowd with a prickly look. No one dared to look her in the eye.  What, there are no takers? Then shut up quickly and don''t interfere with protecting you, bastards.


    I didn''t waste any time. While all this trouble was going on, I found dodgers among the crowd and eliminated them. Fifteen had their heads blown off, and it''s not known how many more are hiding.


    A kind of defense was soon formed. People were like cornered animals, fighting furiously for life.


    I even saw a guy who ran out of bullets in a revolver and a zombie grabbed him and bit him on the neck. Forck of a better option, the fighter also bit into the neck of the zombie in response.


    It is worth noting that the guy eventually bit his opponent and realizing that he would soon die like a madman, he began to attack the undead.


    Using two Quiet Ones, I started mowing down zombies in batches.


    The power of my pneumatics allows me to punch up to three goals in one shot. If you''re lucky, then all six. Because of this, my efficiency is greater than that of all the defendersbined. Incredible dexterity with weapons in my hands made me a killing machine.


    I also didn''t forget to keep an eye on Saeko and others.


    My beloved mowed down the undead with a smile on her face. Her dance was a pleasure to watch. Flying zombie heads, during her performance, absolutely did not spoil the beautiful picture.


    Ray and Kirikopeted in the destruction of the undead. The daughter surprised her mother very much when she showed her increased spear skills after my training. Takashi and Saya tried to keep up with them, but where there.


    Hirano was concentrating on shooting from a sniper rifle, trying to cover people, and Alice was giving him ammunition.


    Shizuka is... she''s... oh... This fox pressed her immense chest against my back and hugged me.


    You might think that she was just scared, but her yful hands were constantly stroking my body, and her breasts were constantly fidgeting on my back.


    In this situation, it would be harder without additional consciousnesses...


    In theory, it would be necessary to "bark" at her that I have a girlfriend, or at least that now is not the time and ce, but ... But these pillows cause serious damage by my will


    From the third person.


    The battle has been going on for five minutes, and half of the zombies have already been destroyed. Of course, there were losses too.


    Ordinary undead brought a lot of problems, but especially a lot of troubles were caused by nimble zombies that, abruptly running out of the crowd, took off the head of the strongest person, in their opinion. Shiro didn''t always manage to save people from them.


    Everyone began to get tired slowly, but the sight of the dwindling horde raised morale and gave hope. Hope for tomorrow.


    In general, everything was going well, as far as possible in this situation But everything escted sharply.


    Twelve nimble zombies rushed into a swift attack, but they were not alone.


    There were six new creatures among them. Their appearance caused fear and disgust. Scarlet flesh covered with slime, long and most likely very sharp ws, bulging purple eyes in which there was only: hunger, rage and ruthlessness.


    Their appearance was like a cross between a lizun from "Resident Evil" and a ghoul from "The Witcher - Wild Hunt".


    B##d! Caution! Shiro shouted and quickly strengthened the body with prana, started shooting at the creatures.


    The projectile that flew out of the Tihar perfectlyy on the head of ... a ghoul ... Yes, let there be a ghoul.


    Surprisingly, the loss of half of the head did not prevent the creature from running further. Only after the second shot did the creature recoil.


    My God! What is it!? Saya shouted when she noticed the guests arriving.


    Ray supported her, tightly clutching the spear  What a horror.


    Everyone get ready! Kiriko shouted, standing up.


    Saeko just frowned and took a defensive stance. Shizuka tightened her grip on Shiro, pressing her ample breasts into his back.


    When the bastards ran up to the people, there were already almost half of them. Seven zombies and four ghouls. Only this does not make it easier for the hero, because the creatures decided to immediately attack the strongest, in their opinion, people.


    Four dodgers and two ghouls headed towards Saeko, Rei, Kiriko, Sae and Takashi, while the rest ran towards Soichiro and his men.


    As luck would have it, Shiro''s shells ran out in both barrels.


    - "Damn! I''ll chop it to pieces!"  Shiro thought furiously when he saw how the "quickie" attacked Saeko.


    Having broken off, with nodachi in his hands, Shiro rushed to his beloved at an incredible speed.


    And even though he knew that she was strong, but there were more enemies, and by the look of the ghouls, you could immediately tell that they were too strong for an ordinary person.


    Yes, she has prana. And yes, he personally trained her for a long time. Maybe he should have run to help Soichiro and Yuriko.


    But if there is a choice between Saeko and a group of people, he will choose the first one without hesitation. Besides, there are other girls with whom he got close.


    It''s funny, but while our hero was running in a rage, he didn''t notice that Shizuka was hanging on him like a ko all this time. There was a hodgepodge of emotions on the blonde''s face. Fear, fun and excitement...


    When Shiro ran up, Saeko managed to kill one dodger. The other girls were doing worse, as it was to them that the ghouls ran.


    Ray and Kiriko tried to restrain the ghoul by sticking spears into him, but the forces were unequal. Their feet were driving on the asphalt, under the pressure of the creature, and their hands could not cope with the load and could break at any second.


    Takashi fought off two nimble ones, and Saya killed a ghoul at that time. In her hands was a ive, which Shiro handed to Kiriko... What she does is unknown to her


    But the fact remains that Saya, perhaps by chance, but cut off the head of a ghoul with a ive. However, behind her back, thest trickster put his hand in.


    At full speed, Shiro cut the ghoul attacking the mother and daughter in half, after which he threw three projectiles from under the pneumatics with his hand and killed the zombie from behind Sai and helped Komuro.


    Thank you very much! I thought I was going to die. Ray said in a tired but ringing voice.


    Kiriko, measuring Shiro with a nce, said impressed.  And you''re a very strong guy.


    Before the hero could answer, a girlish cry full of pain interrupted him.


    Dad! Mom! Saya shouted incredibly loudly when she saw Soichiro''s head and shoulder fly into the air.


    Yuriko and Soichiro did not have Shiro''s weapons, there was no prana and no help from the hero.


    As a result, two ghouls and three dodgers like reapers collected the lives of Soichiro''s people. And when they attacked a couple of Takagi, Soichiro even managed to take off one of their heads, but the second one already attacked the defenseless Yuriko Her pistol shots only tickled the ghoul.


    Soichiro crawled under the attack thinking that the sword would be able to repel the attack He couldn''t, and even cut the man from neck to shoulder, while still deeply wounding Yuriko behind his back.


    - "Damn! Heck! Heck! Shit!" Shiro eximed furiously in his head when he saw this picture.


    Strengthening his hand with prana, he threw his nodati at the ghoul with all his might.


    The weapon swept across the battlefield at an incredible speed and cut the ghoul in half, as well as all the zombies behind. The sword will have to look for a long time


    Dad! Mom! Saya shouted with all her might as she ran towards her parents.  Dad! How so! Mom! Dad''s dead! HE''S DEAD! God! You''re hurt! Wait! Now, now! Shizuka! Shizuka, help me quickly! She cried, all in tears, covering the deep wound on Yuriko''s shoulder.


    That''s just apparently, she forgot about the virus


    Yuriko herself lost consciousness due to the blow, but Saya still continued to talk to her.


    Oh, my God," Ray said when she saw what had be of Sai''s parents.


    The others could only watch in silence.


    Shizuka! Come on! Faster! Help me! Saya shouted as Shiro approached with the nurse on him.


    Not daring to look into Sae''s eyes, Shizuka said sadly.  Saya... Sorry... Virus


    - No! No, no, no, no! It wasn''t a zombie! Not a zombie! And he didn''t bite her! Only the w, see! Saya spoke loudly, trying to find hope.


    Shizuka didn''t argue any more and decided to help.


    Mommy, don''t worry. Everything will be fine. Saya said, squeezing her mother''s hand.


    The death of the leader did not affect the spirit of the people in the best way.


    Sir! The master is dead!


    How so! What to do now! WHAT!?


    "We''re all going to die like dogs!" Hahahah! We''ll die like dogs, ahahaha


    Screams and insane giggles could be heard from everywhere.


    Panic like a bomb instantly engulfed people. The jostling started again and only a few continued to defend themselves further. As a result, the undead began to take over.

 Chapter 35: Bitter Victory

    Chapter 35: Bitter Victory


    "It''s going to be okay, Mom. I swear. Saya whispered loudly in a hoarse voice, holding Yuriko''s hand.


    The sight of a broken Sai fanned a fire inside me.


    The sight of fools giving up in front of a small crowd of zombies intensified the mes inside me...


    Rage and anger flooded my head, but failed to cloud my mind. Rage at his own powerlessness and weakness. Anger at his own stupidity.


    But there is no time for self-getion, you need to act.


    Taking a deep breath, I burst into a tirade  If you don''t stop being hysterical now, I will personally chop off your stupid heads! Quickly took up arms! Quick bitches! Otherwise, I''ll show you that zombies are flowerspared to me! A deafening roar, soaked with anger and rage, flew out of my mouth.


    A strange feeling came out of me like a wave and dispersed in different directions...


    ______________________________


    A new skill has been learned!


    Murderous Intent - [Ur 1]


    With each level raised, your murderous intent bes stronger and easily controlled.


    (Optional: With each skill level raised, the effectiveness of your "bloodlust" increases by 10%.)


    Murderous Intent - Level up!


    Murderous Intent - Level up!


    Murderous Intent - Level up!


    Murderous Intent - Level up!


    Murderous Intent - Level up!


    Murderous Intent - Level up!


    Murderous Intent  [Ur 1] -> [Ur 27]


    ______________________________


    A good skill, that''s just Ah, well, I''ll find outter.


    Hearing my roar, even the zombies stopped, not like humans.


    All the "brave men" had a stiff body in an instant. Their faces were white, their eyes wide open and staring at me in horror.


    Some were shackled by fear so that they could not inhale a new portion of oxygen, as a result of which they fell into a life-saving faint.


    Seeing that the panic had subsided, and attention was paid to my humble person, I continued what I had started.


    Almost all the creatures have already been killed! We''re almost out of this mess! Many of us are lost in this struggle for life, including Soichiro Takagi! And now, are you going to drop your hands in panic and fear, die!? Is this a joke!? To give up so much and just die because of stupidity and cowardice!? In that case, I''d rather kill you bastards myself, to spite the zombies! Quickly take up arms or I''ll blow your fucking heads off! I said loudly and clearly in a chilling tone, generously seasoning it all with bloodlust.


    People quickly began to grab weapons, because it turns out there is a monster scarier than some walking dead.


    I probably looked pretty intimidating at that moment.


    The scarlet eyes seemed to have be even brighter and glowed maliciously in the twilight.


    The shadows seemed toe alive, getting bigger and thicker around me.


    The air was getting heavier and heavier.


    The atmosphere was very sharp and tense. It seemed like an awkward move, you could just cut yourself.


    My very presence put unbearable pressure on people''s hearts and minds. It feels like you are in incredible danger and there is no salvation and there cannot be. Very well, having learned this skill now, I can use the killing thirst arbitrarily.


    Naturally, the crowd sobered up quickly.


    ORAA! I''d rather die in battle with honor than so shamefully!


    Come here, you beast! Compared to him, you''re not scary at all! Come here with #ka!


    Hold me seven, right now I''m them


    On the side! Come in from the side!


    People quickly became inspired and began to violently destroy zombies. Even those who were afraid of it before went to help. Shouts and cheers could be heard everywhere.


    Brutal defense harshly stopped the pressure of zombies. Slowly, the living began to take over the dead.


    Well, now Yuriko.


    "Jarvis, can I use prana to kill the virus inside Yuriko?" I asked him anxiously.


    It is possible, but only when you be stronger and learn the necessary skills.


    - "And now in any way?!"


    Unfortunately, no However, there is another option.  he said in his artificial voice.


    - "Well, tell me! Don''t pull."


    You can strengthen the body with prana, thereby raising the immune system


    "And Yuriko''s body will not only defeat the virus itself, but will also be immune to it."


    You understood correctly, sir. Due to the fact that your endurance is so high, you are not afraid of the virus either. Although even without this, the "yer''s Body" and "Gamer''s Mind" would protect you.


    Without wasting time, I approach the victim and while Saya and Shizuka were engaged in her, I imperceptibly strengthened Yuriko''s body with my prana and used her own energy on her.


    Since my control is perfect, it is easier to capture another person''s prana with your own, especially if it is at rest.


    That''s it. She''s not in danger now. Her healing will take ce pretty quickly.


    After a while, the zombies were killed. Not without my help, of course. Thirty people were lost in the skirmish Thirtybat-ready people. This is a bitter victory. Many mourned their loved ones. And not that I care about them, but still... unpleasant.


    It was also difficult to find nodati. It turned out that he had stuck into a concrete wall nearby.


    Then we all upied arge building with a high fence. Having secured everything inside and found a few survivors, they began to settle in.


    People were simply falling off their feet from fatigue, both mental and physical.


    A duty schedule was set up. Shift guards provided the necessary protection.


    Basically, people were resting and waiting for Yuriko, their new head, to wake up.


    She was appointed as such recently, when after a while everyone realized that she was not infected.


    Saya did not leave her side a single step... she ate next to her and went to bed with her too.


    And in general, the team looked very beaten, of course, spiritually.


    It affected my beloved the least. She was even excited from the recent battle. I had to calm her down in the nearest toilet. This battle went on for half an hour, after which Saeko fell asleep with a satisfied grin. Even though I love her, it''s a little scary... I hope she doesn''t be the same as one blue-haired sadist throwing ice.


    When night fell, standing on the balcony, I remembered that I wanted to ask Jarvis something


    "Jarvis, why is the killing intent skill obtained just now? I was very angry with Saeko once, but I didn''t get this skill... Why?"


    "It''s pretty simple, sir. Yes, you were much, much angrier then Except you didn''t want to kill Ms. Saeko, which means the skill wasn''t opened. Today you were angry and at the same time wanted to destroy these people. Therefore


    - "I see. Thanks Jarvis."


    You''re wee, sir.


    Having learned what he wanted, he went to Saeko and sat down next to her. Then he plunged into meditation. Even I''m a little tired.

 Chapter 36: Private conversation

    Chapter 36: Private conversation


    The night passed quietly and calmly, which is amazing.


    The evening rain turned into a real downpour with a strong wind and did not calm down until the morning.


    It was quite cool, even cold. Due to the fact that I am very warm, Saeko and Shizuka literally stuck to me.


    Realizing this, I also decided to lie down.


    As a result, the two of them clung to me like snakes, pressing their bodies, throwing their legs and arms over me.


    Comfortable meditation I''ll tell you came out. No kidding, there''s no need toin.


    Seriously, if someone found out that I wasining about such a situation, I would immediately be burned at the stake as a heretic.


    I meditated like this until the morning, because there is nothing else to do in this situation.


    Although I was thinking of going to explore the territory for the presence of surprises and working water transport, but ... but it''s better to guard the girls, otherwise anything happens. It''s better that way than regret itter...


    Slowly, the whole camp began to wake up.


    I have already managed to free myself from captivity and cook breakfast. It remains only to wait for the others to wake up.


    Yuriko was the first to stand among my group. She slept for quite a long time, and prana brought her body into an ideal state.


    Opening her sleepy eyes, she frowned in bewilderment, apparently not understanding how she got here and what was going on at all.


    Then the memories of yesterday''s exodus, like an avnche, covered the woman''s mind.


    I expected to see tears, emptiness or depression on her face.


    But she only frowned heavily, sped her palms until they trembled and looked with a sad look into the void. Apparently analyzing the events that have urred.


    A strong woman


    Then her eyes noticed me. For about a minute I watched as she stared at me intently and shifted her brows, thinking deeply.


    In the end, her face took on a resolute expression and, standing up, Yuriko approached me.  We need to talk. In private. She said in a serious and quiet tone.


    - OK. I said serenely, and took her outside. I think she could use some fresh air right now.


    As soon as I reached a deserted ce, Yuriko immediately asked me.


    What happened yesterday? What happened after I fainted?


    And I started telling her everything that happened yesterday.


    How the new creatures attacked, killed Soichiro and wounded her.


    How people lost heart and almost became dinner for zombies.


    How I, having taken everything under control, forced people to fight again.


    She listened to me without interrupting. As the story progressed , various emotions shed across her face Sadness, anger, fatigue, surprise and relief.


    She digested the news for about a minute.


    Then, without embarrassing me, she took off her top showing a purplece bra.


    In the ce where the wound should be, there was perfect skin without scars.


    Feeling this ce with bewilderment, Yuriko fixed her gaze on me.  Your handiwork?


    What is my handiwork? I replied, as innocently and uprehendingly as possible.


    Don''t make a fool of yourself. The wound. Where did she go?


    I have no idea what you''re talking about.


    Admit it. Only you could do that. You are the most mysterious person in this group.


    For example?


    Are you kidding? No normal teenager can, with a rxed smile on his face, cut out hundreds of monsters. Having such skills at your age is impossible for a normal guy... And I didn''t bring your height, beauty and physical form here. And you have an unusual character. In general, you are a walking oddity and a mystery.


    I see  I said slowly and thought.


    Really. A walking anomaly. And how interesting is it that I couldn''t notice such a simple thing? Sometimes my stupidity scares even me... Okay, it''s time to reveal it anyway.


    - OK.  shrugged his shoulders  I did it.


    I knew it.  she said, clearly pleased with the disclosure of the case of the century.


    We stood in silence for about a minute.


    Well? "What is it?" she asked inquisitively.


    - what?


    Tell me how you did it.


    "It''s magic, Yuriko. I said in a mysterious voice, while spreading my arms to the sides. Oh, I wish I could make a rainbow between my palms.


    "Are you kidding this old woman?"  she said insulted, with bewilderment in her voice.


    Of course not.  already seriously answered her.


    "And what is your magic?"


    Oh. There is no magic. I can simply control the energy of life that is in the bodies of all living beings. It was she who cured you and protected you from the virus.  I told her, while raising my palm, over which a small "hurricane" of green energy formed.


    It''s... unbelievable... Such power...  she looked fascinated, being in shock.  Wait, it turns out you could have helped many people who died.  Yuriko looked at me with a heavy look.


    No, I couldn''t. I didn''t know that prana could save people from transformation.  I spread my hands  Although to be honest, even if I knew, I wouldn''t help everyone. Only to acquaintances.


    Cruel and selfish.  she said. Her gaze became slightly softer.


    Quite. To reveal such power for the sake of some stranger is stupid and even dangerous, because the chance that they will try to put me on a chain will be great.


    "We wouldn''t do that to Shiro... and... oh... It''s still wrong. There are other solutions And why did you save me then? Just for Sai''s sake? Yuriko asked with interest.


    Not only that. Still, we managed to get closer to Yuriko-san. Besides, our team was going to leave you and go to the ind. So there shouldn''t be any problems. And it seems to me that you know the word gratitude and will not betray me.


    Yuriko thought for a short while, looking at me. Then she gave it out.


    Shiro-kun. I suggest you be the head of this camp. This woman said in a serious tone with determination in her voice.


    I''m surprised. Seriously. I didn''t think she would offer it to me. I expected her to ask me to stay with them, but not this.


    "I''m sorry Yuriko-san, but no. You are now the new head of this settlement and these people have chosen you themselves. Besides, I still want to go to the ind. And it seems to me that I am not suitable for this position.


    I was chosen as the head only because I am Soichiro''s wife. And people expect that I will be the head no worse than my husband... But now very dark times havee and it is extremely difficult for a woman to be in such a position. You understand that, don''t you? I''m not even sure about my guards, because after Soichiro''s death, they can do anything. she said seriously with a hint of bitterness in her voice.


    Then you can leave with us. Saya is unlikely to leave you now, so this is not a bad option.


    "I can''t leave all these people to Shiro''s fate.  Yuriko shook her head  I just can''t... You''d better take my position. You''re the best candidate for the head position. Strength, charisma, everything is with you. Even this magic. Who if not you?  she said seriously, in a soft tone.


    It was obvious that she was taking this very seriously. The determined gleam in her eyes shows that Yuriko is ready to kneel down and beg me.


    Haaa Be the head, right?


    I didn''t even think about it.


    I came to this universe to test the system in a world little different from my old one.


    It seemed that the zombie apocalypse with these puny monsters was perfect for a test drive... Well, for Saeko''s sake, too, there''s nothing to hide here.


    Everything was going perfectly until the apocalypse itself began. Zombies are developing, and radiation makes them stronger.


    The threat of a nuclear winter or, conversely, unbearable heat by burning out the ozoneyer, or something even worse.


    Everything is not going ording to n.


    I was just going to spend a quiet life on an ind, developing various skills.


    I''ve even managed to look for a good ce and make a big cache there just in case.


    Ah... But she''s right about something. With my abilities, I can lead people.


    But it''s a thankless job to be a good ruler.


    People quickly forget the good and remember only the bad. I''ll have to literally force them to save themselves. Funny isn''t it?


    We will have to devote a lot of time to this case, which means less time will be devoted to training and rtionships.


    On the other hand, I could have assistants taking the load off me, and I don''t have to be kind.


    And even though it''s not a quiet life, but what an experience


    It''s allplicated.


    Yuriko was very nervous seeing that I was thinking in indecision.


    This put pressure on the woman and finally, thinking Yuriko blurted out.  If you be the head, then I will.... I''ll give you my body.  she said boldly and seriously. Her cheeks turned pink at the same time.


    I hope I misheard

 Chapter 37: An unpleasant decision

    Chapter 37: An unpleasant decision


    What did she just say? Did I hear it or did she offer herself to me?


    She''s probably still in shock just. It is simply impossible to say such a thing on a sober head.


    The joke is not funny Yuriko... I said with a puzzled voice.


    This is not a joke Shiro If you lead the people, then I agree to warm your bed. she replied very seriously. True, the treacherous blush only intensified.


    Oh, I get it. You''re just still in shock from Soichiro''s death.  I was telling her, but I was interrupted.


    No Shiro! I am in a sober state of mind and I am aware of what I am saying.


    I don''t believe it


    Yuriko Your beloved husband died just yesterday protecting you, and today you offer your body to a schoolboy And for what? For the sake of a bunch of ungrateful animals who can only demand andin. And are you willing to pay that price for them? I said with iprehension in my tone.


    After what I said, Yuriko frowned and closed her eyes, thinking hard for about thirty seconds.  Yes, there are many parasites and freeloaders among these people. Many pampered by thefortable conditions of modern society. However... However, there are good people among them. There are children and old people whose fate, in the times that havee, is very dark. And this is not counting the disabled. For the sake of this part of people, I am ready to pay such a price.  she breathed wearily at the end


    About Soichiro Oh, it''splicated. In my younger years, I was very sessful in my career, but at the cost of rtionships. I wasn''t interested in them. My traditional parents were extremely unhappy with this. They kept telling me that their daughter would remain an innocent virgin until old age. And now, I''m already twenty-six and this has also begun to weigh on me. I started looking for a life partner... Itsted a long time and eventually came across Soichiro. He also had a traditional family and the same problem. It brought us closer together. We found a way out in each other... In a short time we got married, and a monthter I was already carrying Sayu under my heart... Did I love my husband? It''s hard to say. I certainly liked him, but there was no love between us. I respected and appreciated him, as he did me, and this, in my opinion, is more important Besides, you probably noticed for yourself that Soichiro was aplex and even difficult person. It is difficult to call him a good father and family man, as well as a husband, but he was a stone wall for me and Sai to hide behind. And we appreciated it in him, cherished it... What more could a woman want? Although we always wanted a return of affection and warmth from him Now he''s dead, and my daughter''s wall has disappeared. And what are the two of us to do in this terrible world? Thews have fallen and the only thing left for people is personal power... and we don''t have it. How much time will pass when people will understand this and want me and Sayu? she asked, looking at me, but she didn''t need an answer.


    Yuriko continued  There is no special choice... Either death or service to the strong. You''re Shiro''s best option. Strength, will, character and beauty. Is it possible to wish for more in such a situation?


    There''s sadness on her face, and hope in her eyes... you''ve been confessing for a long time, Yuriko How difficult everything is... At such moments, I sometimes regret that the "Gamer''s Mind" does not cut off emotionspletely... Infection


    I understand all this, Yuriko. And without your sacrifice, I agree to protect you and Sayu... but even if I agree to transport all these good people, then the question of provisions and other benefits will arise sharply. Still, children, the elderly and the disabled are hardly suitable for hard work or battle


    Yuriko spoke energetically  That''s why I''m asking you to be the head. At least temporarily, because as we learned, the military began to evacuate. You just need to let them know that there is arge camp of survivors. This is a matter of human survival. And our Japanese people in particr.


    This whole situation baffles me. My pumped and elerated prana brain was thinking about what to do.


    AAH! Fuck him! In extreme cases, I''ll just take my own, send all the n # # # y and sail away as I wanted.


    Okay, I agree. I said with relief.


    Great! Now, when everyone gathers, I will dere you in charge! And.. about the body, then


    Forget about it. I have a woman I love and I would rather kill myself than cheat on her. I said in a firm tone, looking into her eyes.


    Good Thanks Shiro.  she said in a joyful voice with relief... but there was irritation and discontent in her eyes. Maybe even resentment... Did she take it personally? Where is the joy? Apparently, no matter how you pump wisdom with intelligence, you won''t understand women anyway...


    Oh, please, Yuriko, don''t say anything and better go to Sae. I need to think alone.


    Okay, okay, I''ll be right there.  she said and quickly jumped away.


    As soon as she disappeared around the corner, I started looking through the alerts.


    During a recent conversation, the system rang quite a lot about them


    ______________________________


    Attention!


    An important event has been tracked! You are given a chain of tasks!


    The task chain is activated!


    The Emperor of Mankind


    Task.


    Be the leader of a group of 100 people


    Reward: 50 Points Of Characteristics


    Task.


    Be the leader of a group of 1,000 people


    Reward: 100 Points Of Characteristics


    Task.


    Be the leader of a group of 10,000 people


    Reward: 200 Points Of Characteristics


    Task.


    Be the leader of a group of 100,000 people


    Reward: 400 Points Of Characteristics


    Task.


    Be the leader of a group of 1,000,000 people


    Reward: Unknown


    Task.


    Be the leader of a group of 10,000,000 people


    Reward: Unknown


    ______________________________


    There are just no words The reward is certainly high, it is understandable, to break, not to build.


    Of course, the buns are all very tasty, but I have already agreed to manage hundreds of people... and here. Yeah... ten million, and the reward is unknown.


    Zombies evolve every day. I do not know how to protect and feed this hundred. What to say about thousands and millions. So I understand all the tasks of the system will challenge me. Test.


    Oh well. Just go with the flow. It''s going to be cool, okay. No? Well, fuck him.


    "Jarvis, what do you mean the reward is unknown? I didn''t say anything at that time, but the tasks here are too difficult, and the reward is unknown. I don''t want to take a pig in a poke."


    "Don''t worry, sir. The system is always fair. For such difficult tasks, she will give you an ability that suits your task.


    "That is, I will be given an ability that is useful to the emperor or leader Is that how it works?"


    Yes sir.


    "What if I don''t need these abilities, because I don''t want to be an emperor all the time, and I don''t want to be a leader either."


    "That''s why the reward is unknown, sir. Depending on your preferences, you will be given a useful reward for you.


    "That is, the award will be rted to leadership and at the same time will be useful to me... I hope this is possible. Although the chance that I willplete this task is almost zero."


    Having dealt with his thoughts, he went back. It''s only morning, and I already feel that the day will be hard today

 Chapter 38: The Leader (One)

    Chapter 38: The Leader (One)


    On the way back, I scattered my Performance Points.


    After yesterday''s mess, I was given three levels. All night I had to think about where to send them.


    And yet he threw everything into dexterity again. So far the best option at the moment. Although there was a temptation to leave everything, but it''s still better not to risk it


    ______________________________


    Statistics


    Shirayuki


    Level 48 (0)


    Prana - 660


    Strength - 55


    Dexterity - 7->87


    Endurance - 66


    Intelligence - 150


    Wisdom - 150


    ______________________________


    Time was flying fast.


    When he returned, he managed to have breakfast with everyone, getpliments for cooking and dodge Shizuki''s yful hands.


    Also, everyone was d that Yuriko, though suspiciously fast, recovered.


    They wondered, "How?". The victim herself simply kept silent and spread her hands to the sides.


    In general, our team was as normal as possible. Although it is worth noting that most of all, yesterday''s events touched exactly Sai, which is logical.


    The death of the father and mother on the verge of death.


    This greatly affected the girl. It made me grow up and realize that it''s worth cherishing every second spent with loved ones.


    It made me realize that death is now waiting at every step.


    It made me realize that there can be only one price for a mistake, and that is human life.


    Not that it wasn''t clear before But you know Until you''re scalded yourself, you won''t take it to the end.


    When Saya saw her recovered mother, she burst into tears like a child and hugged her tightly.


    Looking at this, I experienced a whole palette of emotions. Both positive and negative.


    From the third person


    The door to the room of our heroes abruptly opened. Soichiro''s men appeared on the threshold. Although, probably, Yuriko''s subordinates already. Everyone was sleepy and rumpled, but as soon as they saw Yuriko, everyone quickly cheered up.


    Yuriko-sama! Have you really recovered?! they said in surprise when they saw her.


    I will live. What is Hasegawa''s situation? Yuriko asked, looking like the most important of the dummies.


    Bad, Yuriko-sama. Yesterday''s losses hit people''s morale hard. There have been suicide attempts and sexual assaults. Walking in the rain has had a bad effect on us, there are people who are ill. There is very little transported food. There are almost no medications. The nights are cold, and we don''t have warm clothes, light and nkets. There''s not even any firewood. Gasoline is also running out.  not without sadness he enumerated.


    - "Oh... it seems I voluntarily signed up on emotions, to clean up all this shit."  despondent, Shiro thought while listening to the report.


    I see. Have you studied the territory of the port? Yuriko asked with a frown.


    no. We''ve been waiting for yourmand. Hasegawa said awkwardly.


    All right, gather all the people. There is an announcement.  she said impotently.


    Good! We''ll be right there! Hasegawa and his gang quickly ran out.


    In less than an hour, all the people were gathered in the pseudo-square.


    There was talk and whispers everywhere.


    And why did they drive us here?


    Yes, wait a minute, something important will happen, for sure.


    Yeah. Yesterday, Takagi was... now without him, how?


    We''ll find out right now.


    And I was only able to fall asleep after this nightmare.


    Couldn''t sleep, Kimura?


    - Yes. It is worth closing your eyelids, as immediately before your eyes, this meat grinder unfolds anew.


    It was coldst night. If this continues, we will die of diseases faster.


    Yeah. Or you''ll just turn into one of them. You just have to get sick and that''s it. You''re one of them.


    Listen, did you hear Ogawa sneezing today?


    Yes, I heard. I''ll probably sleep away from him.


    Hey! I heard everything! I repeat it for the hundredth time! It''s an allergy!


    - Yes. / Of course.  they answered him.


    You''re burning! With such friends and enemies is not necessary!


    The conversations died down at the moment when Yuriko and Shiro climbed the hill. Everyone fixed their expectant eyes on them.


    Yuriko began to speak  I will not be sprayed and immediately get to the point. Yesterday, my husband and our leader, Takagi Soichiro, died in battle protecting all of us. This is a very big loss, but still we cannot afford to stop, otherwise death awaits us. Many of you, as well as my husband''s subordinates, think that I should continue his work. Unfortunately, I can''t do that. she spoke with sadness in a firm tone.


    After what was said, the people became agitated. Many felt fear. The fear of being left without a leader that will lead them.


    How so!


    Don''t joke Yuriko-sama! Who if not you!


    Don''t leave us, please!


    Most of the people voiced their indignation, while the other frowned at the woman.


    At such moments, people are like sheep looking for their shepherd and are ready to run "naked", if only he would protect them from wolves and feed them.


    Please calm down! It''s true that I won''t pull this position, but I know who can. And for this you have been gathered here. Here he is! Yuki Shiro. It is to him that I am handing over this position. She said, pointing at Shiro.


    Everyone looked at our hero, after which everyone expressed their opinion. As a rule, in the form of a scream.


    Yes, he''s still a schoolboy! Don''t joke, Yuriko-sama!


    What kind of leader is he? The sucker is ordinary. Even I will be better than him.


    And what? Not bad! Yes, a little young, but have you seen how strong he is?!


    Everyone''s reaction was different. But the negativity prevailed.


    Seeing what was happening, Shiro said loudly, but indifferently, "To be honest, I myself am not eager to be a leader and be responsible for your lives. Therefore, let the one who believes that he can be the head in this difficult timee up here. Someone who can solve all the problems, protect the people and lead this camp to prosperity. I repeat, the one who thinks he can do it,e up here and I will immediately hand over this position.


    In fact, Shiro was partly, slightly hoping that someone would rise.


    But time passed. All those who boasted became quiet.


    Well, there are no takers. And... we''re at a dead end. Let''s do this. We will hold a mini vote. We give everyone a piece of paper, and you vote for me or for Yuriko. Everything is simple.


    The chance of Yuriko winning was high. At least that''s what the hero thought.


    But he was disappointed. As a result of the vote, seventy percent voted for him. The rest are for Yuriko.


    Everyone saw Shiro''s valor and strength, and this is the main thing for them now. Let him be a schoolboy, but it didn''t hurt to mow the creatures like grass. And everyone could notice that the guy is clearly unusual. It feels like there''s something magical about him


    Shiro''s team looked at him with interest, Yuriko with amusement, and the people with expectation.


    For ten seconds our hero digested the situation. Let him expect and prepare for it. It''s still a little hard to ept that now you''re responsible for dozens of lives. For dozens of people who trusted you.


    So. It turns out that now I have be a leader. I have no experience in this field, but I will do my best to make sure that each of you dies of old age surrounded by family, and not in the teeth of zombies. However, I am alone, and there are many of you. Without your help and support, I am unlikely to be able to save all of you. So please... help me, save you." he said in a soulful voice when he gathered his thoughts. Although he didn''t know if he would be with these people until the end, but still... Pathos, there is pathos.


    It was quiet for a while, then everything exploded with shouts and ovations.


    As it is clear, the speech was positively received by the people.


    Let''s help! I personally will gnaw the throats of these creatures to thest!


    - yes! Where are you without us! Let''s not let the monsters taste our flesh!


    Shiro-sama, I want children from you! The effeminate guy shouted.


    Those present easily epted Shiro, although they were outraged only recently. How much did they sink into despair?


    And although most of the people already wanted to be led by Shiro. There were also dissatisfied with this. If the fanatics were only happy, then the whiners were extremely indignant.


    Are you crazy or something!? How can you support HIM?! He''s a maniac!


    Nonsense! I will never listen to some brat!


    People! Wake up! He''s a criminal! If he bes the leader, then we will turn into bandits too! Into his thugs!


    The cries of the dissatisfied contrasted sharply with the shouts of approval, therefore they were quickly noticed.


    In fact, normal people, who, though with difficulty, but epted the realities of the new world, are already extremely tired of these jerks. And yet no one found in themselves the thoughts to throw the idiots out of the group, because this is certain death.


    So they decided to watch in silence as events unfolded. Besides, everyone was wondering how the new leader would respond to this. After all, this is his first, so to speak, test.


    Shiro calmly looked at the bunch of dissatisfied and thought.


    Well, what are you looking at, huh? Thought no one would tell you anything, since he has now be the main big shot!?  wailed the main one among them, who had a boyish haircut and an impudent muzzle.


    Everyone focused their eyes on Shiro, waiting for his answer.

 Chapter 39: The Leader (Two)

    Chapter 39: The Leader (Two)


    From the third person


    Shiro calmly looked at the bunch of dissatisfied and thought.


    Well, what are you looking at, huh? I thought no one would tell you anything, since now you''ve be a big shot!?


    Everyone focused their eyes on Shiro, waiting for an answer.


    Yes, I''m thinking of kicking you out or just putting you to sleep, like a pack of rabid dogs. Shiro replied in a calm but icy tone.


    Everyone present was shocked and felt a chill run down their backs from his voice.


    Those to whom such a harsh "text" was addressed were the most discouraged. They were simply stunned and for a short time did not know what to say and do.


    The rest of the audience was also puzzled, but did not hurry to get into the argument, but only began to look at the group of "whiners" with extreme interest, waiting for at least some reaction.


    What?! Are we dogs waiting to be put to sleep?! Kick us out?! Madman! Crazy youngster!


    Who do you think you are, brat!? The king?! Do you think someone will listen to you?! People, look who you have chosen!


    Ahahah! Idiot! How quickly the power turned your head! I''ve just be a leader, and I''ve already decided to kill the undesirables!


    The discouragement and shock of the whiners were instantly reced by rage and anger.


    Hysterical indignation poured out of the mouths of the "crybabies" like fresh slop. Their goal was simple, to try to win the crowd over to their side and at least prevent their exclusion, and at most the overthrow of the newly elected leader.


    Shiro understood this perfectly well, so without giving time to stir up the people, he immediately replied.


    The reason for such a tough decision is far from personal. The fact is that your group is like parasites stuck in this camp. Do not bring benefits, but only harm. And on arge scale ... you just take it, but you don''t give anything in return, and you interfere with the work of others. In battles, you are not even a burden, but just pests that reduce the chances of survival of the whole group. If before the pandemic it could be tolerated, now it is absolutely impossible, because if you are in our camp, there is no "I", only "we". Every mistake, every miscalction, is the lives of yourrades. So answer me. Well, wouldn''t I be a fool if I left enemies inside when there are already a lot of them outside? Shiro said calmly and clearly to everyone present.


    After the speech, an alert was immediately disyed to him.


    ______________________________


    A new skill has been learned!


    Leader [Level 1]


    A skill that increases your ability to lead people. The higher the level, the better you manage your subordinates.


    (Optional: With each increased level, the effectiveness of your management increases by 10%.)


    Leader - level up!


    Leader - level up!


    Leader - level up!


    Leader - level up!


    Leader - [Lvl 1] -> [Lvl 27]


    ______________________________


    Various knowledge about "leadership" flowed into the hero''s head. Leadership and diplomacy. How to arrange a stranger with a couple of words or inspire people to new achievements.


    Thanks to the high wisdom, the experience gained from historical books, and arge number of now "his" people, the skill instantly rose to many levels.


    The familiar silence again engulfed the surroundings. People first thought about it, and then imbued with the speech of the hero.


    The whiners began to get noticeably nervous, realizing that the smell was fried. Some looked at Shiro with fear and embarrassment, and some with anger and hatred.


    Shiro-san is right! Parasites! There is no better name for them!


    Really! It''s all true! How long have I endured them! They constantly dripped on the brains and prevented me from doing my job! And now I need to protect them!? NO WAY! To the wall of them! A bullet in the back of the head, that''s it!


    During yesterday''s mess, they were the ones who caused panic and riots! It was they who hid behind our backs yesterday, and then poured mud on us! How can I trust such people with my back in a difficult moment?!


    At one moment, the calm crowd erupted magically, like a pinch of gunpowder. The rage, anger and contempt lurking in their hearts were instantly released and directed at one group of people.


    Such pressure of criticism and indignation made it clear that people are on the side of Shiro, which means that the rebels are in bad shape. Yes, they understood it themselves.


    I''m sorry! I didn''t know what I was doing! Don''t banish me!


    You can''t do that! Do you hear! You can''t!


    Damn you and your whole family, sucker!


    Cornered like rats, they each reacted differently. To the best of his character.


    Shiro saw that the situation was on his side and it was extremely easy to drive out these blockheads now.


    But he also understands that people are currently the most limited and valuable resource. And it''s not worth squandering this resource so easily.


    On the other hand, forgiving these idiots will not work. In this case, no one will understand him, not even himself.


    Apromise was needed.  In a good way, you just need to kill you right away, so as not to feed the zombies. But~oh... Okay, let''s do this. There are exactly twenty of you and only half will be able to stay. The other half is leaving. Here and now, each of you in turn is given time to tell the story. In it you will talk about your profession and skills. And to even the odds for people without useful skills, you are also given the opportunity to "confess".


    The rebels began to look cautiously at their formerrades.


    Yes, you got it right. Quite a long time has passed and all of you should know who among you is worthy to stay in the camp and who is not. Tell us about the ugly deeds of yourrades and you will be rewarded. Shiro spoke in a calm voice.


    But for the guilty, this calm voice was like the tempting whisper of the devil.


    Is everything clear? Yes? Excellent. So who wants to stay raise your hand. Everything? Seriously? You, for example, just cursed me. Aaa... Is this a joke? All right, all right... You''re the first.  the hero was talking serenely to the dummies.


    My name is Fukuda Jun and I am forty years old. By profession, I am an auto mechanic with fifteen years of experience. I also understand a little about plumbing... That''s all...


    Not bad, not bad.  Shiro nodded, then pointed to the girl  You''re next.


    "I''m Miyamoto Amy and I''m twentyone years old. I worked as a cook in kindergarten, so I know how to cook. It''s also better for you not to leave Fukuda. He stole food several times, and also tried to **** me yesterday!  the girl spoke calmly and finally broke into a scream.


    MIYAMOTO! Shut the fuck up! She lies everything! HE''S LYING!


    Really? Shiro asked in a serene voice.


    At least that''s what it seemed to everyone present, but not to Fukuda. Shiro stared into his eyes like a hawk at prey, and his serene voice made the hairs on his lower back stir. The hard glint in his eyes and murderous intent suppressed every cell in Fukuda''s body. The mind of the rapist was under incredible pressure and threatened to go out with every moment.


    - "F####y demon! Heck! Heck! Heck! DAMN!" the rapist screamed in his head.


    The surrounding people saw the alleged rapist sweating nervously. Everyone has already realized that he is guilty and just waited for the climax.


    But the unexpected happened.


    Fukuda''s eyes rolled back, after which his body fell and shook. Less than three seconds had passed, when suddenly he stopped shaking, and foam starteding out of his mouth. Died. I couldn''t cope with Shiro''s pressure. A heart rupture or a stroke, or maybe something else.


    Everyone was shocked by such a climax. But the fanatics were most impressed.


    God has punished the sinner! God sees everything!


    Truly the will of the Lord! He punished the rapist!


    They spoke excitedly, interrupting each other.


    "I wonder what their reaction will be to the fact that I can control the power of life... Funny." thought Shiro as he looked at the fanatics.


    After a while, ten people were chosen to stay. During this time, they told about all the sins of each other. Well, about skills.


    That''s it. The rest are free to go anywhere. Shiro said to the nine exiles.


    Good, damn it! We''re leaving! Give us weapons and food for a week!


    no. It''s impossible.  the hero shook his head  The camp is in a difficult situation, every crumb counts. There are not enough weapons even for all the guards. Most of the people are either dead or have died so that you can easily find both provisions and weapons If of course you want to.


    Great, bitch! You! YOU''LL REGRET IT! STILL REMEMBER THIS DAY!


    "Get out of my sight before I change my mind," Shiro said in a chilling voice.


    The thirst for blood consumed all nine fools.


    ______________________________


    Murderous Intent - Level up!


    Murderous Intent - [Lvl 27] -> [Lvl 28]


    ______________________________


    On trembling legs, with a wooden gait, they quickly rustled away from the camp.


    Haaa, it''s been sorted out.  Shiro said softly, sighing  Now we need to figure out what to do next. Let''s go discuss this," he said to Yuriko and Hasegawa. Well, his team, too. Where without them.


    After that, he went to one of the rooms that couldfortably amodate them.


    And already there, having gathered together, they began to discuss their further actions.

 Chapter 40: Assembly

    Chapter 40: Assembly


    From the third person


    In the room, a group consisting of Shiro, Yuriko, Hasegawa, Takashi, Saeko, Sai, Kota, Shizuki, Rei and Kiriko were sitting at a long table.


    The whole team, except for adults and Saeko, drilled the hero with their eyes.


    From your glowing looks, my clothes will catch fire now... Can you at least say something? Shiro asked calmly as always.


    Hearing this, they were a little confused at first, but then their indignant nces only intensified.


    The first one decided to break the silence of the pink stripe.  We are just silently waiting for an exnation. Shiro, tell me, how did it happen that you managed to be a local boss in one night? she asked a little angrily.


    The reason for anger is simple. She nned to persuade Yuriko to abandon people and sail to a ce where it is much safer for her mother. And now... Now all this is in question.


    "I''m not thrilled about it myself, Saya, but your mom begged me to do it. And that''s what it all came to.  he said and this quickly threw the hot potato into Yuriko ''s hands Passed the baton, so to speak.


    Mom! Why would you do that? We should have just boarded the boat and sailed away. Sayu asked her mother with annoyance.


    I can''t just leave these people, my daughter. And I don''t remember raising you to be so immoral and cruel. Yuriko replied.


    This is not cruelty, Mom, and not immorality, but reality. Father died yesterday protecting them and now you want the same for us?  her daughter calmly spoke to her directly into her eyes.


    Yes, yesterday he died protecting people and if we abandon them now, then his sacrifice will be in vain. The fate of the Japanese people and all people in general depends on us. You have to understand that, Saya.


    But why us? There is a government for this! There is an evacuation ce, so let them take care of them there!  my daughter tried to find a way out with zeal.


    "You''re right. That is why Shiro''s goal is simply to transport people to the evacuation site.


    It''s still stupid! We don''t have to do this!


    Maybe, but I can''t and don''t want to do it any other way. I''ve been a man all my life and I want to die with him.


    Good, good But we''ll talk more. In private. Saya grumbled.


    After that, Shiro and Yuriko answered questions for some time. Most of the questions were about whether it was possible to help people at the same time and sail to the ind. Naive. As if if there were simple solutions, Shiro wouldn''t have thought of them right away... Although yes, I might not have thought of it


    Finally, the time hase for what they have gathered here for.


    And now that you have received the answers, it''s time to discuss what we are here for. Shiro leaned back in his chair.


    After hearing him, everyone became serious and prepared to listen.


    We know that the evacuation site is in an elementary school, but we don''t have transport to transport people there, and walking is suicide. I propose to send a group of people to the evacuation site and inform them of our location. The military should definitely have equipment on the move. You also need to secure the port itself and get provisions. We don''t know how much time will pass while we wait for evacuation.  he exined it to everyone clearly and deliberately.  I''m not going to do everything myself, and therefore... Hasegawa, you are appointed responsible for the defense of the camp and the extraction of provisions. After clearing the port, put guards around the perimeter, and let the remaining people gather resources.


    Good Shiro-sama. Hasegawa said seriously with joy in his eyes. Such a position promises himfortable conditions in the new world.


    Yuriko, you will be in charge of arranging the camp and provisions. Take Sayu as your assistant.


    Okay, I think Saya and I can handle it.


    And so, for today, the task is as follows. Hasegawa recruits everyone to guard, cleans the port and puts up protection. Yuriko and Saya will conduct a census of people in the camp. Find out about their professions, skills and direct them in the right direction. Today, try to organize a warehouse and a dining room.


    We are in the port, which means there should be a security building here. They definitely have weapons, and people could quite fight back. I am sure that there are survivors here and they need to be rescued if possible. This is a port, which means there should be a lot of utilities here. Bring everything you can, medicines and food are a priority. And don''t forget to do something about the cold.


    Good n. Yuriko smiled.


    It will be done.  HasegawaI said... Shirou-sama, can we use the fuel that is stored in the port? The ships must refuel inrge numbers.  he asked in a submissive voice.


    Shiro, scratching his neck, said  Yes, but this fuel is usually not allowed to refuel cars, but still there will be a use for it too. This will be enough for the first time. I''m going to go now and kill particrly strong zombies to make it easier for you.


    Sir, can you take a few fellows just in case? Of course you are strong, but anything happens. "What is it?" he asked timidly.


    But before the hero could even answer, Saeko stepped forward.  I''m afraid that your people will only interfere with him. Shiro is extremely strong and more than one zombie will not be able to make him be serious.  she said calmly with a note of condescension.


    Well, all right. Hasegawa quickly faded away.


    Shiro looked around his teamAs for the others... Well, you can join and help Hasegawa or Yuriko with Sai. For example, Hirano will be able to cover you perfectly with Hasegawa.  he said. Kota, in turn, straightened his posture for praise.


    I think we''ve all seen his skills already. I was about to invite him... How''s Hirano? Will you go to the "security"?


    - yes! Oh, that is That''s right! When will the operation begin?! An hour? Two hours? I need to get ready. Cartridges, cleaning of weapons... oh! And disguise!  Hirano answered positively, after which he began to mumble maniacally to himself, going over the details.


    Hasegawa raised his handsStop! Stop! Stop! Wait! Everything will be in time! Let''s finish and I''ll exin everything to you!


    - OK.  said the Cat and finally rxed.


    Saeko slowly approached the hero  I''ll go with you on the way, do you mind? I will train against zombies under your supervision.


    no. Don''t mind, honey. Development is always good. he answered her in a gentle voice.


    As a result, Shizuka, Rei and Kiriko went to help Yuriko with Sai, and Takashi went after the Cat. Alice was also taken to be Yuriko''s assistant.


    Well, it seems to have been sorted out. Getting to work. Shiro said and thus ended the first meeting. Everyone had a lot of work to do.


    The beloved became the leader... no wonder. Among all, he is the most worthy. No one has the temperament and abilities like him.


    I used to think that only oblivion awaits the camp, but now, under Shiro''s leadership, only sess and prosperity inevitably awaits it.


    This is obvious, because I know the dear one best of all. It''s not his style to throw something halfway. It''s not his style to lose at all.


    That''s why I don''t believe that there is an evacuation in his ns, because he will not be able to transfer or abandon his people, his subordinates. He either does not take up the case at all, or brings it to the absolute.


    Also interesting... How was Yuriko able to persuade him? No, of course Shiro is not an insensitive creature and could just want to help... But I feel the pitfalls. There are many pitfalls...


    And Yuriko was looking at him strangely all the time. What did she say to him? Very interesting. If I ask him, he will definitely answer. But it''s better not to do that. I think he''ll tell me himself on asion.


    God... it seemed only recently that we started dating, and today the apocalypse came and Shiro became the leader of the survivors.


    How fast time flies... and how everything developed


    Even then, at the first meeting, right after sparring, I realized that he was my ideal. Of course, he is smart and handsome, but I was captivated by his character and strength.


    I was raised by my father, and he had old views and traditions. And in general, a warrior. Therefore, my ideal boyfriend, first of all, had to be like him. All this made it difficult to find a soul mate. Especially in the modern world...


    Shiro has exceeded all my fantasies... That day I fell irrevocably in love with him.


    Three monthster we started dating. At that time, I was learning something new about him every day. Everyone knew that he was extremely intelligent, but few knew that he was simply a divine teacher.


    Knowledge flowed from him like a river, and most importantly were easily understood. Not even like that. The information seemed to be absorbed by the brain against its will. You couldn''t help but understand what he was teaching.


    But he is also a master craftsman and an incredible warrior. And his books? A magnificent plot, a stunning world and characters that seem toe to life on the pages of books. It''s like you''re diving in and living with them for a lifetime.


    And now a lot of time has passed, it seemed to me that nothing would surprise me anymore, but how wrong I was.


    The night we became one, I found out that my boyfriend is an amazing lover. Literally a sex machine, but the most incredible thing was waiting ahead.


    That evening, Shiro opened prana for me and immediately healed all my wounds with it. My body was brought into peak condition. All ailments. what umted over the years of life and training, just left. Physical and mental fatigue disappeared. The body was overflowing with energy, the head became clear, the speed of thinking increased.


    With the discovery of prana, my life has undergone even more drastic changes. Fatigue,ck of sleep, depression and other negative everyday life are gone. Even menstrual cycles have sunk into oblivion.


    Life literally became even brighter and more colorful, although I didn''t have toin before. Learning has also be much easier and more desirable.


    And all this new, colorful life wasplemented by the constant presence of Shiro.


    He hardly needs sleep, which means that while I''m sleeping, he can "take a break" from me. If he gets tired of me at all I''ve never got tired of his campaign, and I won''t get tired of it. That''s because for me he is not only a guy, but also a friend and teacher.


    He knows everything about me, and I know everything about him. Or almost everything. It''s funny, but the only mystery for me about Shiro is his character. He''s weird... For such an ideal person, he has surprisingly low self-esteem and a modest character.


    And no, I don''t think that all beautiful and intelligent people are arrogant tyrants, yes bastards, but still... This is strange. It''s like another person was put into this perfect body. Of course it''splete nonsense, but such thoughts sometimes visit me...


    It''s also worth noting that Shiro is mostly calm and serene, like a monk, but that doesn''t mean he''s always like that. Sometimes very cheerful and groovy, sometimes passionate and romantic, sometimes mncholic and sad, and also, rarely, furious and angry. Basically it all depends on the circumstances, like everyone else.


    It would seem that such an ideal and strong person has no weaknesses, but this is not the case. He has one weak spot. And that weak spot is me.


    Yes, I am his weakness. It doesn''t take a genius to realize how much he values me. Even frighteningly strong The scary thing is that I''m afraid to imagine what he might do if I''m in danger. I''m not talking about death anymore.


    He is also aware of all this. Most people in such a situation would hide the girl in a safe like a fragile emerald, but Shiro understands that this is not an option at all. That''s why he decided to train me. Decided to make me stronger.


    And I give all of myself in these trainings so as not to be his weak point. Well, of course I also like getting stronger and more perfect.


    Also, I will not allow future women to be his weakness. After all, I want only the best for him, and not the other way around.


    Therefore, I''m going to take an active part in the selection of women for my beloved. Only the best are worthy of my man. The rest can only dream about it.


    All this is certainly not an absolute defense against betrayal and mistakes, but what prevents me from protecting him like this? He does everything and more for me... So why can''t I also guard him, though not physically, but spiritually?


    As the main wife, I''m going to surround Shiro with love andfort.


    And those who will try to hurt him


    Those who will try to betray him


    Those who will try to take it away from me


    Even the Gods will not be able to hide you from my wrath.

 Chapter 41: Alone (One)

    Chapter 41: Alone (One)


    On behalf of Shiro


    So far, so good. I think the "Leader" skill has made a huge contribution to this situation. I am sure that if you pump itpletely, then the problems associated with the leadership will simply disappear. Well, or at least they will decrease.


    Eh... just became the head, and already I feel responsible for the lives of these people. Yes~a All this time, after talking with Yuriko, I was tormented by various thoughts. Have I been too hasty in agreeing to bear this burden? Was it worth it?


    Thinking about all this, I realized that I did what I wanted. Previously, my ns were for a quiet, peaceful life on the ind, but now... now I don''t want such a life.


    I underestimated myself. And the system, too. Slowly but surely my character has been changing and now I want more drive. More battles. More adventures.


    Of course, I didn''t be an adrenaline junkie or abat maniac, but eternal calm is also too much. We need a bnce. That''s how I came to the point that I want to lead these people. Plus there are delicious rewards.


    The only thing that is very disturbing is that I made this decision without consulting Saeko. I didn''t even warn her about it!


    But the most terrible thing!


    The scariest thing is that she doesn''t talk about it! Behaves as if everything is normal and nothing has happened! Goosebumps from this. It would be better if she nagged me for it than like this.


    Someone may say that it is on the contrary good. She epts everything you say, doesn''tin and is just ready to always follow you.


    But I don''t want that. It is important for me that we are on an equal footing. It''s important for me to hear her opinion. I am always ready topromise with her, but such cases are rare.


    Maybe Saeko loves me so much that she''s willing to put up with everything? Maybe he thinks that everything I do is only better for us? None of this suits me. I want her to be my soul mate, not the subject.


    And this is not my only problem.


    I am constantly gnawed by thoughts that without the system, Saeko would not even pay attention to the past me. In fact, everything I have is given by the system and the only thing left is the character. And even he is slowly changing.


    It also gnaws at me that my system, my skills and abilities are forcibly changing people. After all, if you judge, then no woman will agree to share her man with someone. Immediately, Saeko herself imposes a harem on me with all her might. This is not normal, delusional.


    These obsessions are drilling into my brain. And although I understand that it''s stupid to think about it, it''s not so easy to get rid of these thoughts.


    From the third person


    For some time now, Saeko and Shiro had been walking calmly through the port territory. And all this time they were silent. Usually it wasn''t a problem, but now there was an awkwardness and a bit of tension in the air.


    And all because there was a whirlpool of different emotions in the guy''s eyes. Mostly he was just nervous, and this has be a rarity for him.


    After a moment, the girl also noticed this tension.  Honey, is something wrong? Do you want to tell me something? She asked anxiously.


    Realizing that the girl was worried about him, Shiro mentally reproached himself for stupid insecurity and gathered his thoughts into a bunch and decided to speak out.


    Saeko, it bothers me that you don''t react in any way to the fact that I decided our future myself.  the hero said seriously.


    Hmm? She looked at the guy questioningly.


    I didn''t tell you anything about bing the head of the camp. Heck! I didn''t even think about it! But this directly decides your future with me!  he spoke loudly, angry with himself.


    Don''t worry so much Shiro. I don''t mind. The girl replied calmly, smiling.


    This calm response with a smile irritated the guy


    What?! Why? Saeko, honey, why? You are neither a servant nor a ve. You''re my soul mate. My love. I am ready to move mountains and drain seas for you. Shiro said sensually, looking lovingly at the girl.


    "Honey, I know that. That''s why I trust you.


    But


    Wait. I haven''t finished yet. Saeko interrupted him, looking at him with tenderness.


    Shiro immediately realized that Saeko wanted to say something important, so he just decided to listen to her in silence.


    "I trust you for a reason, Shiro. Strength, knowledge, skills. You have all this in great abundance. You trite surpass me in everything. But most importantly, I know and see that you love and cherish me. And that''s why I''m sure you''re using your abilities for our good and happiness. That''s all. Besides, it will be very boring to live a quiet life. she finished with a smile and love in her eyes.


    For a while, Shiro was silent in an attempt to turn over the new information.


    For a while there was a struggle between feelings in his eyes


    Shiro was very touched by the trust provided by the girl.... On the other hand, the thoughts that the system was to me for all this began to gnaw at his mind more strongly.


    - "Damn! What''s the point of thinking about it? I still can''t change it in any way.... The main thing is that we are happy, the rest does not matter."  the hero came to the conclusion after a long thought.


    Thank you for this trust Saeko.... I will do everything to justify it. I promise.  he said in a gentle tone in which there was a steely determination.


    There is no need to make any promises to Shiro, because I understand that I am shifting all the responsibility to you. I know that this burden is quite heavy, which is why I will support you as much as I can.  she said with tenderness in her voice, looking into Shiro''s eyes.


    A mystical force formed in the hero''s chest and spread throughout his body. The feeling that you can split mountains and seas overwhelmed Shiro. Energy flooded the body and the desire to "act" was stronger than ever before. A real "boom" of motivation.


    Sometimes it seems to me that I don''t deserve a girl like you Saeko.... But then I realize that if not me, then who? Shiro said with a grin and grabbed the girl in a tight embrace.


    Ahahah! Mmmmm....  the loud girlishughter of joy that was like bells was interrupted by a passionate but tender kiss.


    Standard for them, but such pleasant tenderness was over only after a few minutes. Zombies won''t die by themselves.


    A few minutes after their calf tenderness, Saeko brought up an interesting topic


    Shiro


    - Yes?


    Seeing that she managed to capture his attention, she dropped the bomb.


    Have you already thought about expanding our "cast"? I already have candidates for the "battle sisters". she said with a cheerful grin.


    That''s just a serious and focused look gave away how important this topic is for her.


    This is

 Chapter 42: Alone (Two)

    Chapter 42: Alone (Two)


    Shiro


    - Yes?


    Seeing that she managed to capture his attention, she dropped the bomb.


    Have you already thought about expanding our cast? I already have candidates for the "battle sisters". she said with a cheerful grin.


    That''s just a serious and focused look gave away how important this topic is for her.


    This is


    For a moment, the hero withdrew into himself. However, no wonder.


    The guy has always had various fantasies concerning other women and the harem in general. In addition, the skill "Love Arts" strongly reinforced them.


    But the bad luck is that all these fantasies, desires are broken against a reinforced concrete wall of morality, respect and love for Saeko.


    To be honest, I didn''t think about it.  the guy answered with a sigh.


    Really? Have you seriously forgotten about such a thing? If I didn''t know what you were capable of, I would think that you have problems in the "male" part. Saeko said with an infectious smile.


    - what? Do you dare to question my prowess? I''m a veteran of the bed wars! I''ve been through things that others never dreamed of! Tonight I will not let you fall asleep, sweet, in order to remind you of my greatness! Shiro spoke in an insinuating tone with an animal grin, looking at the girl like a wolf at Little red Riding hood.


    I will remember this, "General", and I will give you a hard fight tonight... but seriously, what do you think about the other girls? she replied with a cheerful smile.


    This statement of the question confused Shiro a little. It just sounded like Saeko was testing him. One wrong answer and "boom." Well, okay, not "boom", but it will be clearly not enough pleasant.


    Eh... Saeko, what''s all this about? In my opinion, the two of us are very good


    We''ve already discussed this Shiro. I''m obviously not enough for you alone. And don''t say it''s a lie. You can''t hide it from me. I saw that you go into a trance and sit down to meditate in order to calm your "dragon".


    And it''s true. Shiro is forced to do this simply because his characteristicsbined with his skills have made him a sex machine with inexhaustible reserves of energy. And he very much doubts that even twenty partners will be able to satisfy his hunger.


    And even without talking about sex, you still need a harem. Shiro You don''t have any friends at all Even just acquaintances are extremely few. The only person you spend time with is me. Other girls will be not only lifepanions for you, but also good friends.


    Saeko...


    "And don''t think I''m sacrificing myself and my feelings. That''s not so. Yes, I''m a little jealous, but it will pass as soon as I get closer with other chosen ones. After all, I''m just as perverted as you are. The thought of you being with other girls turns me on. The main thing for me is to be the main wife, the rest is not so important.


    At that moment, Shiro brought his brain to full capacity. Saeko saw that the guy was thinking hard about her words and decided to consolidate his speech.


    If you''re afraid of what others will say, then don''t worry. The world has fallen, as have itsws. The strong eats the weak. And something tells me that you are the strongest. Previously, influential people had "harems", albeit unofficially And it happened that twins, like twins, chose one partner.


    Shiro listened to what Saeko was saying. In fact, he didn''t give a damn about anyone else''s opinion. He was more concerned about Saeko and whether harmonious rtionships with several women were possible at all.


    Shiro''s convolutions were sorting through the information in his skull with incredible speed.


    After a while, after going through everything in his head that he could, he decided that there should be a harem, or rather, he could try it. After all, if you think about it, he is immortal. He will have to visit many worlds and universes, so it is unlikely that he will be able to limit himself to just onepanion in life.


    But he won''t drag everyone into his inner circle either. Still, it will be difficult to devote time to all the chosen ones, because there are only twenty-four hours in a day For now.


    - OK. Persuaded. I hope I won''t regret it too much. Shiro said with a sigh.


    Well, finally! And what kind of mine do you have? It''s me who should be sad that my boyfriend wanted a harem!


    Hey!  he was indignant and pped Saeko on the ass.


    Hahaha,e on! You''re so cute when you''re outraged! She said with a grin.


    You''re pretty cheerful today. You''re usually more calm.


    The mood is just groovy. Sessfully got up from that leg.


    Yeah. Clear And which candidates have you already chosen?


    Well, did you decide to ask. Listen. There are five of them. Saya, Ray, Shizuka, Yuriko and Kiriko.


    Stop! Wait! Five? I thought one or two would be enough for the eyes.


    Really? In my opinion, it won''t even be enough.


    Where are there so many of them! Salt? So people are not vegetables! Majority I hope.


    Well, I approve of them, but it''s up to you.


    And yet, which of them likes you more?


    Hmm... Shizuka... yes, I like Shizuka the most of all of these five.


    Shizuka? And why?


    The rest of the time, while they were moving towards the goal, was brightened up by the usual chatter. The energetic Saeko showed unprecedented activity throughout the conversation.

 Chapter 43: The Rally

    Chapter 43: The Rally


    "And how are you going to lure these creatures out?" Saeko asked when they reached the goal.


    I''ve got it all covered. Greed will destroy them. Do you remember that I have a lot of prana?


    Of course I remember.


    Well, creatures love prana. Although no, not even that. They''RE OBSESSED WITH her. Therefore, once I remove the good part of her from the body, they will run like moths to this light. Well, that''s at least my n.


    It sounds logical. But what if the n doesn''t work? Why aren''t zombies constantly running furiously after you?


    Because I mask my prana. If I didn''t do it, it would be very, very bad for everyone.


    And it''s true. Thanks to the skill "Stealth", Shiro can hide his energy. If not for this, then zombies would have felt it for many kilometers.


    Are you ready?


    Yes, I''m ready.  she said, and prepared for battle.


    - OK. I will give you the opportunity to test your strength, but as soon as I feel that you are not coping, I will quickly intervene. Is that clear? Shiro said in the tone of a "teacher" who does not ept objections.


    - Yes.  she answered meekly.


    Great, let''s go.  he said and "reached out" for prana.


    Under perfect control, prana came out of Shiro and began to envelop his entire body like a second skin, and in addition, it also enveloped his clothes with weapons.


    It turned out to be a kind of cloak of energy that repeatedly enhanced the already high characteristics of Shiro.


    At that moment, he looked like Naruto in nine-tail mode, only the color was scarlet.


    Is this the first time he''s tried this... technique? Ability? In general, it was a small experiment that was crowned with sess.


    Wow! It''s incredibly Wide! Can I do that?!  the girl eximed with admiration.


    Who knows, who knows. This technique absorbs quite a lot of prana and its support is also quite expensive. Better get ready, I can already hear them running.


    His hearing did not fail him. All the zombies in the territory with a radius of ten kilometers felt as if the sun was lit from prana. It drove the undead into a furious frenzy. As one, everyone turned sharply in the direction of the "luminary" and rushed towards it with all their might.


    Moreover, particrly clever creatures killed rivals along the way, thereby reducingpetition.


    And even though all the creatures started moving, the strongest ones appeared the fastest, which is very logical.


    Who just wasn''t there. Both ghouls and dodgers even had a couple of sturdy hobbles that were one-on-one simr to the one who punched a hole in the Takagi estate.


    There were also new zombies. The height is the same as that of a sturdy man, even more. The muscture is more pronounced... Two or three times. As a result, they are slower than the sturdy ones, but much, MUCH stronger. And bullets will no longer be so effective against this fruit.


    More than a hundred individuals burst into the square and ran towards our heroes.


    "Saeko, be careful.  the guy said when he saw the crowd. Even knowing what the girl is capable of, I was still worried. And the new zombie is clearly not weak.


    Don''t worry, I can handle it. Believe in me. She said with a confident smile on her face.


    - OK. Just don''t try to bite off more than you can chew. Come on, if you can destroy thirty percent of the crowd, I will fulfill one of your wishes. I warn you right away, do not ask for anything excessive.


    And that''s interesting. You know how to motivate "sensei". she said with amusement in her voice.


    Saeko''s eyes, already sparkling withbat excitement, literally med with motivation.


    When the zombie was about ten meters away from Saeko, the girl began to act.


    To stand under such an onught is stupid, it will simply be swept away and not noticed. Therefore, she decided to take the initiative and disperse the "rally".


    Strengthening the body with prana, the girl quickly ran up to the zombie and with a smooth, fast movement, cut off three heads of the dodgers at once.


    After that, she immediately retreated, walking away with her back to Shiro. He, in turn, also retreated because the zombies came for his soul.


    And so the fight went on. Saeko ran backwards on the front and the fastest zombie took off their heads on the move.


    Slowly the crowd melted away. So are Saeko''s forces. Her prana was draining pretty quickly in such an intense battle.


    In other respects, the girl should be given credit, she managed to single-handedly destroy half of this crowd.


    But the creatures from this group easily collected the lives of trained people Soichiro.


    Saeko''s battle-heated body was covered in sweat. His breathing was out of control, and his pulse was racing like mad.


    She herself understood that she had already exceeded both her own and Shiro''s expectations.


    Saeko  "This is thest one. It would be nice to finish training on it!" she thought, choosing a "new" zombie.


    The tank ran up to her and struck her with its right paw in the direction of the girl. She, in turn, dodged, and the tank''s hand hit the asphalt.


    The coating cracked like a cookie under the blow of a giant.


    The sound of the blow was so strong that even under the strengthening of prana, it stunned Saeko a little.


    But she couldn''t stop, and she knew it. Therefore, ignoring the ringing in her ears, she attacked.


    With a sharp movement, using all her strength, she brought the de down on the giant''s paw until he had time to raise his hand after the blow.


    The de easily began to cut through the monster''s flesh. That''s just the katana slowly but surely began to get bogged down until it stopped at the monster''s bone. The sword had nothing to do with it, Saeko just didn''t have enough strength. The flesh of the tank squeezed and literally held the katana with its muscles, not allowing it to move.


    But before she could even panic, the sword, glowing with bright scarlet energy, cut the tank''s arm next to the katana, thereby freeing her.


    Shiro could of course wait and save Saeko as a hero from the books at thest second. That''s just to show off and experiment with the lives of loved ones, he really didn''t want to. For the "magic" of pathos, less important people are suitable for him.


    Covered with prana, Shiro destroyed the undead so quickly that they did not even notice how they were deprived of their firebrands. Even Saeko, enhanced by prana, could only see a very fast, blurry spot.


    A few seconds and as if onmand, all the zombies, as if knocked down, began to fall and lose their heads.


    Shiro, however, with a slow, measured step, stepping over the corpses, returned to Saeko.


    It was great, my love!  she spoke with admiration despite her fatigue.


    Yes, yes, I am. And by the way, you''re going to be screaming the same thing tonight. Shiro said in a boastful and proud tone while shaking off the dust from his shoulders, which is not there.


    "Oh, I don''t doubt it. And how do you like the fruits of my long training? Saeko replied with a smile, rolling her eyes.


    Very, very good. I''m happy with you, almost. If you hadn''t decided to bite off more after all.


    I knew you''d say that. And I understand that I was stupid. Very, very stupid. Such a mistake would probably cost me my life if you weren''t here.  with a sigh she said, clearly upset.


    Nothing. The main thing is that you understand this and will take it as another lesson. And so what''s the wish?


    What was said clearly lifted the mood of the girl.


    You''ll find out about him At night. Saeko replied in anguid voice, teasing the guy.


    Interesting. I''ll be waiting for you to voice it. Shiro said and hugged Saeko, stroking the girl''s ass, thereby returning her "teaser".


    Mmmmmmm  the girl moaned through her lips during the attack with the skill of love arts.


    Then Shiro abruptly removed his hands and walked away from the girl when he saw that she was already sick.


    Hey! Bring them back! Saeko eximed irritably, pointing at the guy''s hands.


    At night. All at night. We have a lot to do," he said with a teasing, satisfied grin and turned around and walked back to the camp.


    Here you burn a bully!  with feigned anger she eximed and followed  "They are now only to squeeze." Saeko thought, touching herself between her legs.

 Chapter 44: Caesar

    Chapter 44: Caesar


    On the way back, Shiro and Saeko met a newly assembled group of volunteers who wanted to join the ranks of the local "Security".


    This group included Hirano, Takashi, Ray and Hasegawa. Kiriko stayed with a small group of people to guard the camp.


    The group was surprised that Shiro and Saeko had alreadypleted their task, because they were in a hurry to get to them. And although Shiro refused to help at the beginning, they actually went to fulfill their task and could "identally" help them on the way.


    And Shiro and Saeko, in turn, were surprised at the speed with which this group of people gathered, because only nothing had passed since the meeting.


    As a result of this meeting, Shiro still wanted to control the process of cleaning the port from all zombies. Well, where Shiro is there in most cases and Saeko.


    And it just so happened that thest zombie on the territory of the port was killed by lunchtime. Yes, this handful of people managed to clear the port from the undead before lunch. This is mainly due to Shiro and his skills, of course.


    Using the skills of "Leader", "Teaching", "Vocal" and "Acting", he built this diverse group of people into a structured single organism.


    It obviously didn''t work out right away, but closer to lunch it was close to the truth. A rigid formation where everyone covered the back of arade, fought effectively and safely, and at the same time had the opportunity to maneuver to evade if the situation required it.


    For such a result it took.


    First. With the help of the above mentioned skills, build people and drive the necessary information into their heads.


    Shiro pushed the knowledge of how to attack, defend, walk, dodge, and even breathe.


    Of course, this is not all of what he put into them, but definitely the main thing.


    The second is training. Throughout this time, our hero trained them ording to the standard "Carrot and Stick" tactics.


    ording to the "Carrot" everything is simple, using the already mentioned skills, he praised those who did everything right and exceeded his expectations. And for those who made a mistake, a "Whip" was prepared in the form of the skills already mentioned, but with the generous addition of "Murderous Intent".


    Shiro even felt like a kind of "Caesar" and noticed for himself that training people is quite an interesting thing. He also pumped up all the skills used above quite well.


    Now he is heading to Shizuka, since the cleanup is over, and he did not intend to help with the little things further. And he had already promised Saeko to talk to the nurse And he himself was interested in this meeting.


    Temporary nurse''s office.


    Shizuki has a pretty busy day today.


    It just so happened that she was the only qualified nurse in the camp. No, not even that. She was the only person with an education in the medical field.


    Therefore, a ce was organized for the reception of patients, and she began to provide assistance to those in need. She was also given all the medicines found and a couple of assistants were fitted who knew at least the minimum for this very help.


    And yet, despite the allocated "helpers" for half a day, she was already tired. It turned out that quite a lot of people needed medical help. The only thing that pleased the nurse was that over time her work would decrease.


    Now she was sitting alone in an empty room and with a sad face withdrew into herself.


    The quiet and calm atmosphere was broken by the door sliding aside.


    Shiro was standing at the door in all his glory.  Not busy? "What is it?" he asked, with a reassuring smile on his face.


    Seeing that the neer was Shiro, Shizuka quickly hid her sad expression.


    Shiro! I didn''t expect you to visit me! Come in,e in! I''m always ready for you!  already with a positive and energetic smile she sang.


    Even so? Thanks.  said the hero and ducked in.


    What brought you to me? Are you hurt or sick? She asked him anxiously when he sat down on the chair opposite her.


    "Thanks for worrying about me, Shizuka, but no, I''m fine. I just came by to talk.


    Talk? You? With me?  the girl said skeptically.


    Hey! What a face that is! Do you really think I just can''te in and talk to you! Shiro protested with mock fury.


    At the moment? No. You''ve only recently be the head and you should have your hands full. And before that, you didn''t often drop by to chat with me.  she said confidently.


    But no, I have time. The fact that I have be a leader does not mean that I have to do everything on my own.


    That is, you have thrown off your duties to others?


    Why so rude? I handed them over for the purpose of freeing up my time. These are, by the way, the basics of the basics for a leader, to be able to shift responsibilities. he said with a face full of spirituality and infallibility.


    Really? She asked doubtfully.


    Of course! And that we''re about me, yes about me, let''s talk about you.  the guy quickly changed the subject.


    What''s wrong with me?


    Shizuka, what are you sad about? What''s bothering you? Shiro asked calmly, getting straight to the point.


    What makes you think that something is eating me?


    No need to pretend, I managed to see your expression when I opened the door. Yes, and your assistants said that you are quite sad today.


    Uh-uhhh ...  she sighed sadly, returning the "beaten" look.


    She collected her thoughts for a few seconds and finally spoke.


    I''m worried about my friend, Rika. Is she alive. Will I ever see her again.  she spoke with mncholy.


    You''ll see. You''ll definitely see it.  he said confidently.


    Ha-a-a Why such confidence?


    Well, judging by your stories about her, I think that such a thing will definitely not disappear. The only thing that should worry you is whether she will find you, and I already think I can handle that.  said the hero and mentally added to the task to find Rika.


    I would like your confidence to be Shiro You may be right, but I''m not going to stop worrying.


    And you try to distract yourself.


    "And what is it?"


    Yes, at least by talking to me.


    I don''t think it will help.  for the sake of appearances, she resisted.


    We won''t try, we won''t find out.  with a bright reassuring smile, he said.


    Very well.  she still agreed under the "heavy" pressure.


    For a few seconds, Shiro thought about what to tell


    Oh! Let me tell you about Shido.


    Are you talking about that unpleasant teacher from school? The one we didn''t have time to save?


    Yeah, about him. Didn''t you like him?


    - Yes. I don''t know what kind of teacher he is, but he''s definitely not a very good person... He looked more like a snake in the grass.


    Ipletely agree with you. And you described it perfectly and now I''ll tell you why. This story begins with a brawl in the men''s room...

 Chapter 45: Replenishment

    Chapter 45: Replenishment


    Half of the lunch break has already passed.


    During this time, Shiro managed to tell the most interesting cases of Shido''s setups. While Shizuka listened to him, she experienced many different emotions. There was anger with rage and sadness with anxiety, but mostly herughter shook the room from Shido''s ridiculous failures.


    That''s how I like you a lot more.  said the hero at the sight of her infectious smile.


    Really? Then I''ll smile more often for you.  she replied with a smirk and slyly narrowed eyes.


    There was silence for a few seconds. The girl had been boring Shiro with her eyes all this time.


    Shiro It''s probably no secret to you, but I like you... most likely I even love you. But I want to ask. Do you like me? Shizuka suddenly asked, with a soft smile and a serious, anxious look.


    The guy already guessed what the girl would say. And the elerated pulse that he heard before her question only confirmed his guesses.


    And yet, for a while, he was discouraged by the question. Coming here, Shiro knew what was waiting for him. He was thinking what to say in such a situation. But as it turned out, it''s still quite difficult to prepare for this.


    And Shizuka kept burning a hole in him with her own eyes. And the more time passed, the more nervous she became.


    Soon, Shiro finally gathered his thoughts.


    Yes, I like you Shizuka.


    It pleases.  she said with relief.


    Again, everything went quiet for a while.


    This time, Shiro decided to take matters into his own hands and not torment the nurse anymore.


    You already know that Saeko is not only not against other women with me, but also pushes me to this in every possible way. I won''t hide it, we recently discussed all this again and came to the conclusion that we really don''t mind yourpany. And... oh... what am I even talking about. Anyway, Shizuka, will you be my woman?  he asked, deciding to "hit right in the forehead."


    I agree! she answered instantly.


    Wide-open eyes, dted pupils, an extremely satisfied smile and a fast pulse corresponding to a brisk, deep breathing, because of which her chest "jumped".


    Shizuka was practically glowing. Yes, she was literally shaking with impatience. It felt like she was going to grab the guy like a cougar if she hesitated even a little longer.


    Seeing this, Shiro decided to take matters into his own hands again. Getting up from his chair, he began to slowly walk around the table, walking towards the girl.


    Shizuka carefully watched all his movements, as if she was making sure that the prey did not run away.


    As soon as the guy approached her at arm''s length, she abruptly jumped up and jumped on him like a mother predator. Shiro didn''t lose his head and caught her.


    Shizuka wrapped her legs around the guy''s waist, and wrapped her arms around his neck, after which, like a starved panther, she practically began to eat the guy.


    And yes, it is "there is", because it is difficult to call such a passionate kiss even a kiss.


    Their tongues didn''t dance, no. They furiously "robbed" each other''s mouths, simultaneously "fighting" among themselves.


    Shizuki''s hands explored Shiro''s back first, then his chest. Several times the cougar "squeezed" his ass.


    He, in turn, felt the nurse''s immense chest pressing against him. Then Shizuka grabbed his hands and moved them from her waist to her soft, but so stic "peach".


    Mmmmmm  she moaned during the kiss, while closing her eyes from the pleasure brought by Shiro''s hands when theynded on her ass.


    Minutes passed, and the couple only "ate" each other more actively.


    The level of passion per square meter for this room was as high as ever. The smell of lust permeated the atmosphere. Just a little more and they will make love right in this office on the very table at which they recently sat.


    And if Shizuka was absolutely not against it, then Shiro was. Although no, not like that. Shiro was also very, very much in favor, but he understood with his head that now was not the time and not the ce.


    He also understood that leaving Shizuka like this would not only be piggish, but also banal dangerous.


    Therefore, having prated the small,cy panties with his hand, Shiro began to y with a very tense "pea". The reaction was not long ining.


    MMMMMM MHHMMHHH! A loud cry of pleasure was drowned out by Shiro''s mouth.


    The girl began to caress the guy''s body even more actively, as if urging him to increase the power of affection.


    Five secondster, a particrly loud scream burst out of the girl''s mouth and was effectively drowned out by Shiro''s kiss.


    Shizuki''s body tensed like a spring and shook violently, as if a huge tension was passing through it.


    Shiro held her tightly with one hand while the other continued to caress her pussy, thereby making the orgasm longer and more enchanting.


    Two minutes. That''s how long the girl''s most powerful orgasmsted.


    When it was over, the hero put her on the sofa. He also found that everything, including the belly and below, was soaked with the juices of the girl. If it wasn''t for his keen senses, Shiro might have thought she peed herself, but no.


    For another ten minutes Shizuka regained consciousness, all this time her hips were twitching periodically.


    When she finally came to her senses, she turned to Shiro. The girl''s calm, even tired face had an incredibly satisfied look.


    It was divine.  the girl practically whispered breathlessly. Apparently thest scream was still too strong.


    I''m d to try. He replied with a teasing, satisfied smile.


    "I love you, Shiro," Shizuka said in a weak voice, looking into his eyes.


    And I love you, Shizuka. The hero replied with a smile while stroking her hair.


    For a while, the couple fell silent, enjoying each other''spany.


    Well, there is still a lot of work and it needs to be done. We''ll meet again tonight. Shiro said, kissing the girl on the forehead and disturbing the peace.


    Wait. What about you? I thought I''d get some rest now and help you.  the girl started up and nodded at therge, tense tower of Shiro.


    It''s not worth it. You''ll only tease me at the end. Trust me, I''ll get my revenge tonight.  he said, stroking the girl''s cheek with his thumb.


    - OK. She replied with relief, clearly unsure if she could withstand Shiro''s pressure without support.


    As soon as the hero left the office, Saeko entered the room ten secondster.


    With a slow step, she approached the tired nurse.  I see you''re tired. Saeko said with a satisfied smile.


    - Yes. Turns out you weren''t lying. He really is just a god," Shizuka replied wearily.


    I''m d you liked it... We''re Shizuka''s sisters now. But remember, if you hurt Shiro and


    "And you''ll burn me alive." I know. Just believe me, I also love Shiro and I only want the best for him.


    I''m just reminding you. Better tell me how it went?

 Chapter 46: Excursion

    Chapter 46: Excursion


    After leaving Shizuki''s office with an upbeat mood, I decided to go see what my new subordinates had discovered in the previously cleared territory.


    The strong tension between the legs prevented walking normally, so I had to use the ability and enter a trance, after which the excitement quickly weakened.


    I almost never use this ability, mostly it is used only when doing boring, tedious things. In general, a great thing for skipping boring moments.


    It also turns out that I have raised eleven levels andpleted a couple of tasks.


    ______________________________


    The task ispleted!


    Kill 10,000 undead units


    Reward: 100 Points Of Characteristics


    Task


    Kill 100,000 undead units


    Reward - Ability: "Thunderstorm of the Undead"


    Current Progress: 12.122 / 100.000


    Taskpleted


    Be the leader of a group of 100 people


    Reward - 50 Points Of Characteristics


    Task


    Be the leader of a group of 1,000 people


    Reward - 100 Points Of Characteristics


    Current Progress: 146 / 1.000


    ______________________________


    All this cleaning brought a good bonus. And it also looks like living people were found on the territory of the port. This is good, I think not everything has been examined yet, so the progress counter may increase soon.


    Two hundred and five points... and again I do not know what to do with them... If everything goes ording to n, then soon I will be able to implement my new training n, so spending points on physical characteristics is at least impractical. Therefore... Well, I throw fifty points each in Intelligence and Wisdom, bringing them to two hundred, and I leave the remaining one hundred and five points for unforeseen circumstances.


    If I can''t evolve faster than a zombie, then these sses will save me and my surroundings in one moment.


    ______________________________


    Statistics


    Shirayuki


    Level 59 (105)


    Prana - 660


    Strength - 55


    Dexterity - 87


    Endurance - 66


    Intelligence - 150 -> 200


    Wisdom - 150 -> 200


    ______________________________


    After a moment, I felt an improvement in my "spiritual" characteristics. The speed of thinking has increased, the stock of mental endurance has also been increased. Another stream of consciousness was added. Ai~ and that''s it. No bonus for Intelligence In my opinion, my system is a bit "buggy". Then there is no bonus for physical stats, now this.


    Five minutester I found Hasegawa outside the security building.


    "Are you back Shirou-sama?" Hasegawa asked when he saw me.


    Yes, I decided to find out how your task is progressing.


    Surprisingly, everything is fine Shiro-sama. What exactly are you interested in?


    Tell me everything, I have time.


    - OK. After your departure, we started looking for the resources we need now. We found various products in the hangars: clothes, medicines and canned goods. A huge refrigerator with a lot of fish and meat inside was also found. Without electricity, it can stand for a long time, keeping the temperature.


    It''s just great, we''re very lucky. I''m sure there must be an emergency generator next to this refrigerator. Send people to check it out and when you find the fuel, start it up. I said, whilepleting the n in my head.  We will have to make people work at night today... since we have a freezer, we need to stock up on food. It''s been quite a long time since the lights went out and it''s not worth dragging it out even more.


    "It will be done, Shirou-sama. We have information about the location of the fuel. Hasegawa bowed respectfully.


    That''s fine, the sooner the refrigerator starts working, the better. Focus on perishable foods that can be stored in the refrigerator I see new faces among us.  I said, looking at a group of neers helping to carry things.


    - Yes. Some people managed to hide in buildings and barricade themselves. Basically, of course, these are the workers of the port itself. It was thanks to their information that we found out where the fuel is located, as well as the security building, the ce where medicines are stored, and much more.


    - OK. Were there any problems with the new arrivals?


    There were. A couple of arrogant pigs resented the modest dinner and the fact that they were forced to work.


    Expected. Although maybe they had reasons? Did they show signs of exhaustion or mise?


    Still, if a person is unable to do the work, it is better to give him time to recover.


    Yes, where there, Shirou-sama. They used to be bosses here and at the time of the apocalypse gathered in the office for a banquet in honor of the anniversary of one of them. So all this time they were sitting in safety with their secretaries and a table full of viands. he spoke with contempt and irritation Is he jealous of them?


    I see. They will bleach, just kick them out empty-handed. This way we will get rid of parasites, show others how not to act and calm people dissatisfied with their behavior. Hmm... a solid benefit. I said thoughtfully.


    Yes, Shiro-sama. he replied, a little nervous. Probably due to the fact that I just decided someone''s, perhaps, future fate.


    What about weapons?  I nod towards the security building.


    It''s worse than it seemed. There are few weapons, there are also few cartridges.  he spoke with sadness, while being very nervous. He seems to think I''ll put it on his ount.


    At least something, it might not have been this. What about defense? Did you put out the patrolmen?


    Yes, only recently the guys came out. We keep in touch by radio.


    Did your radios survive? And even a connection is possible? I said, not without surprise.


    - Yes. We had special military radios and not cheap. Of course, not everyone survived a nuclear strike, but we have enough. It works quite well at short distances. "it''s beautiful," Hasegawa said, trying to lick the boss''s ass.


    Do you have one of them? I think it would be good if I was aware of thetest developments as early as possible.


    Oh! I''m sorry Shirou-sama, I didn''t think of that! Here, take mine!  he rattled off quickly and handed me the device.


    - thanks. I said, picking up the walkietalkie.


    You''re wee! You''re wee, Shirou-sama!  with a bright ttering smile he eximed.


    And how to use it? I asked, a little confused.


    Oh, it''s very simple. It is necessary...  he began to exin to me carefully, thoroughly.


    And he chattered a lot. There are too many details, and not necessary ones. How much does he want to be useful


    - OK. Thanks Hasegawa, I''ll go check out the camp. I told him. I feel that if I had stayed a little longer, he would have told me the whole story of this radio.


    I spent the rest of the evening usefully walking around the camp and noticing various details.


    And that''s what I found out.


    Firstly, the number of sick people is quiterge, twenty-three. A walk in the cold rain did not go without consequences. All of them are under medication and supervision. Still, there was a chance to turn, and a couple of guys I think will be able to calm the creature.


    Secondly, the problem with heating was solved with the help of hand-made stoves from barrels and junk. They will also be used to prepare food. Unnecessary furniture was used for firewood. And although electricity is likely to be restored soon with the help of generators, such stoves will still be useful.


    And the third thing that bothers me the most. Strong gender advantage. About seventy to thirty in favor of women. Moreover, of these thirty percent of able-bodied men, fifteen percent at most. The other fifteen percent are children, the elderly and the disabled.


    And it turned out so for two reasons.


    First. When we passed through the sleeping area, mostly women joined, since their husbands were at work at the time of the apocalypse.


    Second. The main losses almostpletely fell on the men, since they were mostly the only ones who went into battle. And among the same militia, there were almost no women volunteers... which means that the gap will only increase. And no, I don''t want more women to die. It''s just that the situation is hemorrhoid... Okay, I''m going to my room.


    Walking with a calm step, I soon reached my bedchamber. When I opened the door of the room, I saw Saeko standing in the middle of it... I feel something is going to happen now


    Shiro''s room


    Have you been waiting for me, dear? Shiro asked with a smile, also hearing that someone was in their bathroom right now.


    - Yes. You''rete, honey. Saeko said with a soft smile.


    Oh, I''m sorry. I had to work a lot today.


    Are you tired? She asked with a grin.


    Are you kidding? Do you doubt my stamina? Shiro said yfully with a grin.


    Who, if not me, knows about your endurance Are you ready to hear my wish? She asked with a smirk and a spark of madness in her eyes.


    Our hero rarely saw Saeko like this, so he was a little wary.


    Ready. Voice your wish.


    Set up a show for me.


    - what? The show? What are you talking about?" he asked uprehendingly.


    "I want you to put on a sexy show for me."  she said with an almost manic smile At that moment, Shiro was even a little scared. Not for myself, of course, but for my beloved.


    Striptease or something?


    no. I want you to fuck Shizuka while I''m secretly watching.  with mad love and lust in her voice, she said.


    - "f####k Sailed."  thought Shiro, watching his mate.

 Chapter 47: The Show (One)

    Chapter 47: The Show (One)


    Saeko, have you be a voyeur? Shiro asked, not wanting to believe it.


    Of course not. I just want to see your first time with Shizuka.  she said innocently, as if it was an ordinary everyday thing. How to go for bread.


    Good Then why don''t you join us?


    No, that won''t do. Your first time should be alone because it''s important for girls, but I also want to see it. I shouldn''t have pushed you to this for so long.  with mad love and lust in her eyes, she said.


    Oh, my God. What have I done Howe I turned you into such a pervert. Shiro spoke mncholically.


    Shiro was really upset at that moment and felt guilty.


    Saeko, seeing that the fish could now get off the hook, went on the attack.


    Come on, honey. You didn''t turn me into a pervert. I''ve always been like this.  quickly embracing Shiro, she began the "attack".


    Yeah, I was. Something has never been unnoticed.  he grumbled.


    It was just deep inside me. So deep that even I didn''t know about this side of myself.  the girl id" smoothly.


    "Don''t lie to me, Saeko. You''re not doing well.  he said sadly.


    The fish could break at any moment, and all the efforts made would go to the bottom.


    Saeko began to think intensely  "Think, think, think! How to get out of this situation!" she feverishly sorted through the options in her head.


    "She''s so cute when she''s nervous," Shiro thought with amusement as he watched the girl.


    Yes, of course Shiro was upset that most likely it was he who was to me for Saeko''s perversion. But he quickly moved away from this mncholy, because now it''s toote to change or do something. That innocent Saeko cannot be returned, and they have already confessed to each other with Shizuka. To retreat now would be unrealistically stupid. And to be honest, he is the one who wins the most in this whole situation. In the end, the main thing is that they are happy.


    Therefore, understanding, and most importantly epting all this, he was doing his little, but such a pleasant revenge.


    - "Okay! There''s nothing like the truth. Yes, I think it will work God, what a bitch I am I''m trying to manipte my love for the sake of fulfilling my perverted fantasies, desires."  she kicked her thoughts with self-getion.


    Okay, maybe you turned me into a pervert, BUT! But I made a pervert out of you, too. So we''re even. Saeko said with a strained smile.


    It was quiet for a while. Only the sound of sshing from the bathroom disturbed the calm.


    All this time, Shiro and Saeko stood lovingly embracing each other. She tried to see hints, emotions on his face, and he, looking at her, was touched inwardly.


    What have we turned each other into.  the guy said and thereby "let go" of Saeko.


    Hearing this, the girl finally rxed, realizing that the ns are still in force.


    Nothing can be done, my love, we are who we are. The main thing is to enjoy it and be happy.  exhaling, she said, trying to consolidate her sess.


    Yeah. And Shizuka is a good woman, it would be cruel to reject her.


    Yes, yes, yes!  like a dummy, Saeko nodded sweetly, rejoicing that everything was going in the "right" direction.


    The sound of someone finishing bathing attracted Saeko.


    And realizing that Shizuka would be out soon, she moved on to thest part of the n.


    "Did you hear that?" She''sing out now. Well, don''t shame me, send her to faint from pleasure, and me, just from watching this in orgasmic paradise.  with an insanely lustful smile, she said and quietly ran into the closet.


    There she sat down on the prepared ce and clung to the crack through which the whole room was perfectly visible.


    If you look very closely at this gap, you can notice the sparkling eyes of Saeko.


    "God, I feel like the main character of a secondrate Hentai ..." - mentally rolled his eyes Shiro.


    The bathroom door opened smoothly.


    Shizuka stood on the threshold in all her glory.


    A robe that cannot even remotely hide a girl''s breasts. Wet hair hung down her shoulder right on her "form". The heated skin was literally breathing. Almond eyes focused on Shiro.


    "Ah, you''re back already?" Where''s Saeko? Shizuka askedzily.


    She asked this question just for show, because she knew that Saeko would give them time today, enjoy each other.


    Saeko? And she... She went to practice.  he said, inwardly wincing at the fact that he had to lie.


    Now?  she asked and looked at the night sky through the window.


    Yes, now. In a recent fight, she would have died if it wasn''t for me and this doesn''t suit her, so she leaned into training.


    That''s how. So we''re alone?


    Yes, we are alone today. he answered, looking into her eyes.


    So they stood, looking into each other''s eyes.


    Meanwhile, Saeko in the closet was nervous and burning with impatience.


    - "Come on! What happened? Everything was fine during the day! Shizuka, just try to ruin this perfect moment." The girl grumbled anxiously in her head.


    Before we go all the way to the end, I want to tell you about myself, not something important to me. Shizuka said with mncholy, breaking the silence.


    - "No! There is no fool! You''re going to ruin everything now!"  mentally raged Saeko.


    - OK. I''m ready to listen to you. Shiro said, a little surprised by this turn.


    The nurse, biting her lips, tried to pull the words out of herself, but honestly it was difficult for her.


    The fact is that I''m in a rtionship right now...  she said, very nervous. The girl''s hands involuntarily, anxiously clutched the robe


    Again the room was silent for a moment.


    Shizuka anxiously peered into the guy''s face, trying to figure out what he was thinking.


    Shiro pulled a calm, emotionless face on his face, thereby preventing the girl from seeing the clues.


    Saeko watched all this and just covered her eyes with her palm, from unwillingness to see this "failure".


    And with whom?  still with the same stone face he asked.


    With Rika


    That is, you and her, by girls?  he asked uprehendingly, "removing" the stone face.


    No, we are bisexuals... once forced.  she answered hesitantly.


    Forced? How''s that?


    Well.... I became like this for several reasons. One of them is that the guys saw me as just a sex toy for their satisfaction. They didn''t care about my character, my personality, my interests. All they did was try to get under my dress by hook or by crook. That''s when I started ying the "fool", because everyone doesn''t care who "I" am. It was easy to do, considering that I was already considered a stupid cow whose brains had flowed into boobs.


    Shiro frowned, but continued to listen.


    Even when I got excellent grades on my own and perseverance, others thought that I was selling a face or even sleeping for them. After a short time, we even managed to find a big plus in this pretense. People seeing that I was so "stupid" allowed themselves to almost immediately show their nature, often rotten of course.


    Shiro listened attentively as Shizuka "confessed". Many emotions overwhelmed him, but mostly it was shame. Yes, it''s a shame, because Shizuka is now hoping for a private conversation to reveal his secrets, and at this time he is covering for Saeko, who is sitting in the closet and hears all this. God, Shiro had never wanted to "punish" Saeko so much.


    - "Saeko, you definitely won''t be able to sit with me for at least a week," the hero grumbled mentally.


    Saeko also listened attentively to everything, although she felt a sense of shame and guilt. It''s even a little funny. Watching their "mofu-mofu" is normal for her, but now she suddenly felt ashamed.


    And Shizuka kept going on...  And Rika got even worse. While she was growing up in a shelter, she was constantly harassed by the director of this very shelter. Of course, sheined, tried to fight, but no one believed her, because the director always had an alibi, and in general, the reputation of an extremely good and kind person who helped the children. And then one fine, terrible day, this scum decided to go all the way and **** Rika. And he almost seeded, by pure chance one worker stumbled upon this outrage and saved her. Well, then there were the police and interrogations.


    It was this simr fate that brought us closer together at school, we literally became sisters. Then our paths split, I went into the medical field, and she went into thew enforcement agencies. But we always kept in touch, and then we became a full-fledged couple. She finished her story and waited for Shiro''s reaction.


    "Then why all this Shizuka?" Why are you seducing me when you have a mate? Why did you want a man with such a past? If you''re afraid for your future, then it''s not worth it. I''m ready to support you anyway.


    No, no, no! You''ve got it all wrong. I liked you almost immediately and Rika liked you too, so she was not against entering into such aplicated rtionship with me. Shizuka spoke quickly, waving her hands smartly.


    Really? She only saw me once, we didn''t even really talk.  he said doubtfully.


    Well, she probably had enough. There''s something about you that makes us trust you. she said with a nervous grin.


    Shiro silently withdrew into himself sorting through the new information.


    Shizuka shifted uneasily from one foot to the other. She looked very cute right now.


    Shiro? Should I leave?  she asked in a nervous, upset voice.


    no. It''s toote to leave. Now you''ve fallen into my clutches and believe me, I won''t let you go so easily.  he said calmly.


    That''s just in this calm tone there were echoes of a growling beast guarding its territory. Shizuku felt a rush of heat when she heard Shiro''s voice like that.


    Then everything is in force?  almost with childish joy she asked.


    Yes, everything is in force.


    Then...  she cooed happily and jumped on the bed.  Come to me ...  she said excitedly when she settled on the bed in a missionary position.

 Chapter 48: The Show (Two)

    Chapter 48: The Show (Two)


    Come to me ...  said Shizukanguidly, when she settled on the bed in a missionary position. The white coat opened and showed all the assets of the girl.


    The papie on the huge breastspletely hardened and stretched out a little, as if inviting them to y with them.


    Beads of not dried water rolled down from the hills onto a soft, slightly plump tummy and fell right into the cute navel, forming ake.


    Big soft thighs, the same soft but perky ass. A real delight for the eyes. At that moment, Shiro finally decided that he liked buttocks and hips more, and legs in general. Although he also loved breasts and tummy, of course. It''s a pity that most likely, all this softness will disappear after training ....


    The pussy was a match for Shizuka. Neat, but plump lips of light scarlet color. A ratherrge clitoris stood tensely, waiting for affection. And all this charm was decorated with a triangr-looking "hairstyle" of light brown color, which was located just above the clitoris.


    Shiro managed to "scan" everything described above while he was breaking records for undressing.


    When thest piece of clothing fell off him, and they were underpants, the "fighter" Shiro stood up with pride, tensely.


    Ah.  she sighed in surprise when she saw Shiro''s device.  This is the biggest dick I''ve ever seen.  she said spellbound, at the same time ying with her breasts.


    "Aren''t you afraid?"  raising his right eyebrow, he asked.


    With you? No. I trust you.  she answered with a smile, passionately looking into the eyes of the hero.


    - "Not scared? Pfft! That''s only half of it! Of course you were able to hold on to your courage!" thought Saeko, hearing Shizuku while caressing her girl through her soaked panties.


    Thank you for your trust. Shiro said with a smile as he crept across the bed like a tiger.


    Shizuka screamed in her mind  "God! Those muscles! It''s a presence! That look! This "cannon"! I feel like a vulnerablemb in front of a fierce, hungry wolf! So exciting!"


    "You''re beautiful, Shizuka. Such softness. It''s like I''m in the clouds.  the hero said when he buried his head in Shizuki''s melons.


    I''m very d that you liked it. I had fears that you wouldn''t like it after taut and stic Saeko.  the girl spoke breathlessly, caressing the guy''s head on her chest.


    No, I like this splendor, softness. You are beautiful in your own way and Saeko is beautiful in her own way too.  he said, and began to caress his breasts with his hands, and suck the "cherry" with his mouth.


    - "Mmmm... Does Shiro like pomp? Hmm, we should try to mash Shizuka too."  working with a pen, Saeko thought.


    Eeeee! God, how good! I almost came just from that! What will happen when we move on to the main course!?  periodically moaning, she said, but in her head she screamed something else


    - "Holy shit! It''s just some kind of magic! I''ve never experienced such pleasure!" Shizuka screamed in her head, pressing Shiro''s head to her chest and ying with his snowwhite hair.


    Shiro''s hands roughly, but at the same time gently tormented Shizuki''s breasts, and a nimble tongue danced around the nipple. Sometimes he slightly bit the "cherry" and heard a loud moan of the blonde in response.


    While Shizuka was nguishing" under Shiro, Saeko was ying with her breasts and caressing her pussy. Her panties, soaked through with juice, were already hanging on her right leg. "Yes, moan Shizuka, moan. I know by myself how magical his hands are. Your voice is music to the ears," she thought while spellbound watching the couple and ying with pussy.


    Time passed. Shiro slowly increased the pace of caresses and soon Shizuka fell.  EEEEEEEEEeeee!!!  she screamed, orgasming violently.


    Her body began to convulse in pleasant convulsions. A small jet shot out of the pussy and soaked the bed under them. The legs straightened and rhythmically shook in time with the body.


    Shizuki''s eyes were squeezed shut, and her mouth was wide open in the shape of the letter "o".


    Shiro did not stop caressing, prolonging and intensifying the girl''s orgasm.


    - "Great. I want to see her face when he "plows" her. Shiro I miss you so much right now," Saeko thought as she caressed herself. A puddle of juices has already formed under it, because of which everything in the closet now smells of plum.


    Thanks to Shiro''s efforts, the girl''s orgasmsted three blissful minutes.  "It seems I''m in heaven..."  the blonde''s thoughts flowed wearily when the "explosion" ended.


    Well?" He asked her with a cheeky smile.


    "It was divine," Shizuka said in a whisper, looking lovingly into the hero''s eyes.


    Shall we continue? Shiro asked her with a grin while ying with the girl''s breasts.


    Can we rest? Morikawa askedzily.


    No.  the hero said with a grin and picked up the nurse.


    A secondter, they were lying in position sixty-nine.


    Due to the fact that Shiro''s growth mainly falls on his feet, they managed to getfortable in this position. Well, his penis also yed in this, which could easily reach Shizuki.


    - "His muscles are so hard, but for some reason they are still veryfortable," the girl mentally noticed when shey down on the guy.


    You can rest while lying on me  Shiro said with a smile and stretched his head to the pussy.


    "I thought it was my imagination, but no Shizuki''s pussy and juices smell like lemon." he thought as he sniffed her scent.


    Hey! Shiro is confused by this! Morikawa eximed, blushing slightly when she felt him sniffing her there.


    "You smell like lemon."  the guy said with a smile and licked her "girl".


    Ah.  she moaned, feeling the tongue


    And it tastes like a lemon. A little sour. Shiro added with a grin.


    Oh, my God. It''s my turn.  the nurse said, bending down.  "*Sniff * * Sniff* A Peach?"  she was mentally surprised, sniffing his device.


    The girl slowly took Shiro''s penis in her palms and rubbed it.  "Heavy, thick and incredibly hard."  she appreciated him and licked the precum gathered on the head.


    And you smell like a peach and taste the same. Shizuka dered when she tasted his cock.


    Saeko told me about it. My sweat smells the same.  he replied, interrupting the meal.


    It is necessary to smell you after training.  the girl said with a grin and pointed the barrel into her mouth.


    Shizuki''s lips stretched around the penis and slowly began to descend until a good quarter of the trunk disappeared into her mouth.


    - "Too big. This is my limit ... for now."  stopping, she thought and began to milk the part of the penis that she could swallow.


    Mmm  groaned the hero, from pleasant sensations.


    Shizuka, hearing Shiro''s groan, began to work her head more actively.


    * Slurp * * Slurp* Mmmmm  moaned Morikawa while milking Shiro''s cock. The depraved sounds made by the blowjob filled the whole room and only excited Shizuka, Shiro and Saeko more.


    Suck it! Saeko eximed softly, "Suck Shiro''s divine cock!" Deeper! Take some more! She whispered under her breath, extremely excited, watching Shizuka.


    Time ticked by. Depraved sounds and smells engulfed the room.


    Gradually, Shiro made a little more effort and Shizuka began to "sing". At one point, the girl could not stand it.


    HAAAAAAAAAAAAA  she screamed, releasing the penis from her mouth and ending.


    Her body shook again, but an order of magnitude stronger than before.


    A big jet burst out of the girl''s pussy and flooded the guy''s mouth. Shiro immediately swallowed everything without missing even a drop.


    "Yummy"  Shiro thought while drinking the girl''s nectar in emergency mode.


    "I''m FLYING!" screamed Morikawa in her head.


    Shizuka, I''ming! He shouted and plugged Shizuki''s mouth with his cock.


    The invasion of the mouth brought Shizuku to her senses a little, right when a huge stream of semen rushed over the guy''s penis.


    "Mmmm peach yogurt"  she mentally noticed when Shiro''s sperm quickly filled her mouth. So fast that the girl had not yet had time to react, and her cheeks were stretched from arge amount of sperm, like a hamster.


    Shizuka didn''t want to lose such a yummy for nothing, so she tried her best to swallow all the yogurt, and it kepting anding.


    In the end, she magically managed to eat all the yogurt almost without loss. Yet once her cheeks could not stand it and two geysers burst out of the edges of her lips.


    - "Delicious of course, but.... I overeated."  the girl mentally noticed, feeling her full stomach gurgling. While still feeling your own orgasm.


    Eat, take a good taste of this incredible nectar. Do you like it? Of course you like it, it''s obvious from your face that you''ve already fallen in love with him, just like me. Saeko whispered to herself, looking at Shizuka with lust and a little jealousy.


    A huge puddle has gathered under Saeko, which has already begun to flow out of the closet. It''s a good thing Shizuka is too busy to notice it.


    How excited do you need to be to flow like Niagara Falls?


    Five minutester, Shizuka moved away from orgasm and got off Shiro. It was quite difficult for her, given the bubbling, overflowing with semen stomach.


    Shiro, I''m ready.  she said, assuming a missionary pose.


    Are you sure? He asked doubtfully.


    Exactly. Of course I''m full, but if I don''t move much, I can stand it. Shiro you cum like a horse. No! Like a hydrant!  she was saying, and at the end she eximed.


    Hehe, that is, that is.  the hero said with a grin and crawling up to Shizuka, took afortable position for both him and her.


    Shiro took the barrel in his hand and began to drive over Shizuki''s lips, collecting her moisture and teasing.


    At first, Shizuka moaned slightly, then the moans became more frequent, and her patience broke.


    SHIRO! Stop teasing me!  the girl was indignant with impatience.


    As you say, mistress. Shiro replied with a grin and entered herpletely at once.


    The member entered like clockwork and tore an unexpected barrier.


    Shizuka groaned painfully from the pain and frowned.


    Droplets of blood ran from the ce of their intercourse and fell on the sheets.


    Shiro didn''t move for a while, letting the girl get used to it. And that wasn''t what he was thinking about right now.


    He thought that he had just torn the hymen of a girl, this is quite normal. It''s not normal that Shizuki had it by the age of twenty-seven.


    No, of course there are te blooms" and those who are just unlucky. Or those who are not interested in sex at all. Strange, but understandable.


    It is not explicable that Shizuka inside is freer, already developed by Saeko. How to exin it? Magic? Even prana does not restore the hymen, what happens?


    Having all these questions in his head, Shiro still silently waited for Shizuka to move away from the pain.


    Soon Shizuka opened her eyes and looked at the guy.


    God You filled me up  surprised, as if this is some kind of incredible miracle, Shizuka said with a gasp.


    - "Really?" Shiro thought, feeling "free enough" for the first time.


    Shizuka, how did it happen that you, being a virgin, had such a free pussy.  he asked with iprehension.


    Well, you discovered another reason why all my rtionships ended quickly. It just so happened that I was "lucky" to be born with, say, a mutation or deformity, as you like.  she said with sadness and even anger.


    That is?


    Nature "gifted" me not ####but with a huge vagina. Shizuka said with astonishing anger at her own existence. It was the first time Shiro had seen her so angry.


    I discovered this when I was in myst year of high school, at the moment when my rtionship with one guy became serious enough to try this forbidden fruit.  she said bitterly, remembering her sad past.


    Shiro listened to the girl in silence. Saeko too.


    When he entered me, he didn''t even tear my hymen. I just squeezed through it and went on. I didn''t feel anything, and he realized it. As you understand, we broke up quickly. He could not withstand such a blow to his male pride. So it was with the following less sessful rtionships. After that, I didn''t date men anymore.  she said in frustration, remembering the past.


    Shiro felt sorry for the girl, but at the same time he felt a little funny and unpleasant from this situation. Listening to such sad funny stories about exes during their intercourse is at least strange. Bothughter and sin.


    "But it''s different with you. I can feel you. Your cock is able to fill a huge void inside me. I love you Shiro. Shizuka said passionately, looking lovingly into the hero''s eyes.


    - "Poor. But never mind, Shiro will fill your void."  Saeko grinned in her thoughts. In fact, Saeko was even a little jealous of such ugliness, because even now she can''t ept Shiro''s penis without injury.


    The hero was damn pleased to hear these words from Shizuki''s mouth. And who wouldn''t be happy about that? The only thing that confused him a little now was the question. Who has Shizuka confessed her love to now? Him or his dick? Stupidity of course, but still.


    "I love you too, Shizuka, but I haven''tpletely filled your void yet.  he remarked with a smile.


    - No! Shiro just don''t start! I don''t want to lose you! Morikawa eximed anxiously. And she had her reasons. She was afraid that Shiro would also not be able to withstand such a blow to his pride.


    Don''t be afraid, you just didn''t understand me. I''m still holding back my fighter.  with a soft smile, he said with a nod pointing to his trunk.


    Huh?  the girl looked at the guy with iprehension. - "How can he hold back? Is this a joke? Maybe it''s self-deception, so as not to get a mental injury?"  she reasoned, looking anxiously at her beloved.


    I see you don''t believe, well, an image is worth a thousand words. Or rather, a feeling.  the hero said with a grin.


    Shiro was really holding back now, because ordinary people are simply unable to ept his club. To do this, the guy has developed a technique, although he can''t even call it a technique.


    In general, the whole secret lies in the skill "Master of Martial Arts". The fact is that the skill gives not only knowledge of martial arts, reflexes and temperament, but also full control over the muscles. Thanks to this, Shiro can use all the muscles in the body as urately as possible. Usually it is necessary to put the maximum potential of the whole body into the blow.


    In short, with this feature, Shiro can both expand muscles and contract them. As you probably guessed, Shiro can both expand his penis andpress it.


    And if the expansion did not interest Shiro, then the narrowing is still how. Unfortunately, only the width can be reduced in this way, but the hero was happy about this.


    The only side effect of this technique, so to speak, is that he can literally turn everyone on his x # yu. Seriously, Shiro inadvertently lifted Saeko on his penis once. But back to the present.


    Shiro let go of control and the penis quickly began to gain its full "power".


    A-ah  moaned Shizuka, feeling how the penis inside her rapidly expands and begins to press on the walls of the vagina.


    Soon, Shiro''s trunk assumed its true form,pletely filling Shizuku and even more. The guy felt the usual tightness again.


    Shizuki''s face was filled with ecstasy. The mouth took the shape of the letter "o", wide-open eyes and arge pupil looking at Shiro with mad love and passion. It feels like a little more and the pupils will turn into "hearts". "THIS IS CRAZY! HE OVERWHELMED ME! god! WHAT AN INCREDIBLE FEELING!" she screamed crushingly in her own mind.


    Saeko was watching all this and was polishing her bean extremely vigorously. - "What a depraved face! Those lustful eyes! That lecherous mouth! And soon the fun will begin! Why can''t Ie!?" she eximed in her head with lustful joy.


    And how do you like it? The hero asked her with a bold, confident smile.


    SHIRO! Fuck me senseless!


    It will be executed.


    Shiro slowly, gradually increasing the speed, moved his hips. His dragon slid along the tightly stretched cave and thereby gave incredible pleasure from this fullness to the girl.


    The most distant and never "visited" ces were looted by his member. Shiro pressed all the pleasure points inside Shizuki at once.


    The nurse''s face, at this moment, was extremely lustful. Not in every hentai you can see this.


    Maximally wide-open eyes, a huge pupil looking into the void. A depraved open mouth from which drooled and no less depraved moans flew out. The nurse''s huge tits "danced" to the beat of Shiro''s thrusts.


    It is impossible to describe Shizuki''s thoughts right now, because now these thoughts have simply turned into an indecipherable mess. The girlpletely surrendered to Shiro and the pleasure that overwhelmed her.


    As for thedy in the closet... More! More! MORE! Fuck her harder, my love! Harder! Let her be a ve of your dick! with mad love and lust, she whispered loudly. The girl''s fingers yed furiously with her pussy. It''s good that because of Shizuki''s moans, Saeko was absolutely not heard.


    Not even thirty seconds had passed, and Shizuka had reached her limit.


    In general, she should have finished in the first seconds, but Shiro, with the help of the ability, stopped the orgasm and it began to umte.


    This is the limit, this is the line beyond which it is impossible to intercede, since the strongest pleasure of such an umted orgasm can damage a weak mind.


    It''s good that this ability also gives information about this, otherwise everything would be bad.


    AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA  roared, howled Shizuka, experiencing an incredible orgasm.


    However, it did notst long. Due to the force of the scream, Shizuka soon lost her voice, and thenpletely fell into a saving, orgasmic faint. For another ten minutes, the nurse''s body unconsciously trembled from orgasm, but that''ster.


    Now Shiro slowly came out of Shizuka and watched the river of his "tadpoles" flow out of the cave.


    Then he reduced his device and calmly walked up to the cab, squelching at the same time soaked in Saeko Pce juices.


    As soon as he opened the closet, a shadow flew out and wrapped Shiro with all his limbs. Yes. Saeko like a panther jumped out of the closet and "caught the prey."


    Saeko''s animal eyes shone with mad love and "hunger".


    Shiro went to the bed and put the girl down and quickly began to undress her.


    Did you enjoy watching us?  I asked her with an "evil" grin, while undressing.


    - yes! It was crazy!  she eximed loudly.


    What did you like more? Shiro asked with a grin, pping her pert ass.


    Their... Mmmm! When you started hammering her like a bitch! she replied passionately.


    Ayayay what bad wordse out of this beautiful mouth.  he said with a grin, ying with the girl''s tongue with his fingers.  You should be punished for this.  pulling out her fingers from her mouth, the guy said, and pped her ass.


    - yes! Punish me Shiro! Punish this depraved kitty!  with ascivious smile, she said and took the "doggie" pose. Saeko stuck out her "ruddy" ass from spanking and began to tease Shiro with it.


    He, in turn, jumped on her like a cheetah on his prey and with a quick movementpletely nted his trunk in the girl''s pussy. The vagina soaked in juices with open arms epted Shiro''s club.


    For a while, Shiro mercilessly hammered Saeko''s cave. The sounds of groans and body ps filled the room.


    Shiro, let me go! Let me cum! Saeko shouted in ecstasy. The girl realized a long time ago that these were Shiro''s tricks.


    Up to this point, Shiro had been moving his hips with his eyes closed. When he heard the girl, he opened them and saw an incredibly exciting picture.


    His kitty waspping up "milk" from the hole of an unconscious Shizuka all this time.


    This picture seriously excited the guy, his hips elerated even more, simultaneously removing the effect of the ability from Saeko. Five secondster, a powerful scream shook the room.


    RAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA  she roared in a crushing burst of orgasm.


    I''ming! The hero eximed and painted the girl''s insides white.


    The situation repeated itself. Saeko also lost her voice and fell into a life-saving faint. That''s just her body already, shuddered in orgasm for an amazing half hour.


    Shiroy down between two unconscious girls.


    As hey there, various thoughts and guesses floated in his head. There was one very interesting one among them.


    - "What if anime worlds contain hentai guides? After all, in fact it''s the same thing. It turns out that if you engage in debauchery in the anime world, then it bes a "hentai world" for a short time? God, what kind of shit just doesn''t get into my head before going to bed..."  Shiro grumbled at the end in his head. - "But I wanted to make our first time with Shizuka gentle, "vani" ..."  he thought before falling asleep.

 Chapter 49: Thoughts

    Chapter 49: Thoughts


    I was slowly waking up.


    The strong, stagnant smell of "love" hit my sense of smell, reminding me ofst night.


    Well, that''s to be expected. Yesterday we went to bed sweaty, stained with each other''s "juices". It would be at least strange to wake up clean.


    I can feel Shizuka and Saeko snuggling up to my sides, "hugging" me with both their arms and legs. Eh... I also like to hug, something in a dream. I just wish I could hug the "living" dakimakura more. After all, if I embrace one, the other will be deprived of my attention.


    It seems that on this cool night, the girls instinctively clung to the source of heat. And as I said, I''m very warm. Because of the elevated body temperature, I don''t really like summer. Autumn, rainy days are my everything.


    Opening my eyes, I looked at the girls and saw how they were snoring sweetly with satisfied smiles.


    From watching them, I feel warm in my soul And at the same time it is unpleasant from a sense of guilt.


    After all, in fact, I forced them to enter into such a rtionship. Even Saeko, the initiator of this very "harem" is a little, but jealous. Although this was not noticed for Shizuka Maybe because she was already ready for it? Perhaps.


    Actually, it''s very easy to understand why I feel guilty. Let''s first go through the "easy", so to speak.


    Imagine your mother, sister, or even daughter joining someone''s harem.


    At least you will have a slight indignation. In a "severe" case, you will go to kill an arrogant asshole. And what if you put yourself in the ce of the woman herself? Sharing a woman with other men? Unpleasant, right?


    Someone may say that the harem is the lot of men, but it is not so.


    A harem is formed as a result of inequality. If the partners are equal, then there can be no harem. And, wait, I''m lying, maybe if your partner has certain "inclinations" rted to this. Then, yes, it is possible.


    Take for example "popadantsev", why in most cases they have a harem?


    That''s right, they just usually have something that sets them apart from others. Whether it''s beauty, power or just charisma. And often all together.


    And it is difficult to find a person equal to them.


    And I have not yet given examples of maniption and extortion, because this is understandable.


    In general, in fact, if you are a popads, you usually unknowingly force people to make sacrifices to please yourself. Something like that.


    Although there is always an opportunity to nip all this in the bud by choosing one, driving the others away.


    ... My God, what kind of shit doesn''t juste into my head. Why did I even start talking about this topic?


    In general, I hope now it is clear why I am ufortable with such a rtionship. And if it''s not clear, then fuck with him, you won''t lose much.


    Shizuka  Mmm.... Shiro..." she muttered in her sleep, snuggling closer to me.


    Cutie.... I need to help her. I whispered, drawing attention to the girl''s huge breasts.


    By channeling prana into Shizuki''s body, I started the "repair" work. Ruptures, cracks, blockages, constrictions Everything that can be cured. Even the posture has be perfect.


    The girl was constantly smiling while she was being patched up.


    After a few minutes, Shizuka was as good as new.


    The cheeks turned pink, the skin "breathed", the hair acquired a perfect look and a brighter color. Even breathing became more even and deep.


    She''ll probably be surprised when she wakes up, and it''s time for me to get up. I won''t wake up the girls yet, it will still take some time to cook breakfast.


    Masterfully got out of a pleasant "trap" and took a cold shower.


    The cold water washed away the remnants of the night and gave vigor and strength. Although I still went out and drove the prana through my body so that I could be at the "maximum" in the morning.


    Then I went to the dining room to rent the necessary appliances, just there they were already starting to make breakfast.


    Some timeter


    As a result, I cooked breakfast for the whole camp. Simple products in my hands turned into an incredible soup.


    Most of the camp woke up just from his smell. I hope they don''t fight over him. They just look at each other like they''re ready to kill for more.


    I took breakfast to Saeko and Shizuka, but it turned out they hadn''t woken up yet. However, nothing surprising.


    I''ll leave breakfast in the room, the smell will definitely tempt their stomachs and make them rise.


    So... what''s the n for today?


    I need to tell Hasegawa to send responsible, trusted people to guard Shizuki in her office.


    Equip two groups. One to the school to the evacuation site, the other to the police station for a gunshot.


    I will apany the second group personally.


    To appoint Saeko as the chief for the protection of the camp in my absence. I''m afraid only she is now able to fight with a group of improved zombies.


    We need to send children to help adults. They are quite capable of helping in small things. They will also learn skills from adults. Yes, and they will be supervised in the end. Profit.


    Leisure. We need to figure out what people will have fun with in their free time. Although it''s still early, people don''t have free time as such right now. But we need to think now.


    Hmm... tournaments? Competitions? Maybe there will be an opportunity to make a cinema... okay, that''s not about it now.


    Of course it''s unpleasant, but you need to think about the cemetery. Although.... Cremation would be the best way out. Speaking of cremation.


    We need to burn all the zombies that were killed yesterday. The consequences of their lying corpse are too much to ignore.


    That''s all If you haven''t forgotten anything. Even with my characteristics, it''s easy to lose sight of something satisfied.


    Well, I''ll visit Hasegawa first.


    Hasegawa''s Office


    At this moment, the owner of the office was giving instructions to his subordinates. Ogawa, you and your men are on patrol today.


    "All right, Hasegawa-san.


    Shin, you... Hasegawa said, but was interrupted by the door opening abruptly.


    Hasegawa was about tounch an angry tirade at the ter", but stopped in time when he saw Shiro. "It''s Shirosama!" Do you need something from me? "What is it?" he asked quickly.


    Yes, I have instructions for you.


    That''s good! So! Everyone out of the office! Quickly! Hasegawa shouted, gesturing vigorously with his hands.


    Five secondster, only Hasegawa and Shiro were left in the office.


    Shiro-sama, your cooking is just incredible! I even licked the te!  he began showering the head withpliments.


    - thanks. And yet I''m not behind it.


    I am listening attentively to you, sir.  with the most serious face, he asked.


    Send people to burn the corpses of these creatures. We don''t need them to cause us problems when they''re already dead.


    It will be done, sir. More orders?


    - Yes. Send a couple of trusted people to guard our nurse.


    I''ll send it right away, sir. Hasegawa stammered quickly.


    After all, he, like the whole camp, had heard that since yesterday the nurse had be close to his boss.


    "It''s your responsibility, Hasegawa. If something happens to Morikawa Shizuko..." Shirou did not finish, releasing arge amount of murderous intent. "I''m going to make your life hell," he finished calmly, as if it was natural.


    At that moment, Hasegawa''s heart sank into his heels and refused to return to its ce.


    Oh, my God, he could have sworn that at one moment he saw a demon behind Shiro, looking at him with hunger.


    Mister-I myself will personally make sure that only the best of the best and the proven of the proven guard our nurse!  he practically squeaked like a girl.


    As soon as Hasegawa''s words sounded, the incredible killing pressure disappeared, as if it was just a bad dream.


    Thank you Hasegawa. I''m d I can rely on you. Have a good day.  the hero said with a kind smile, and patting his subordinate on the shoulder, he left the office.


    The Devil But only he can lead us to prosperity, since the gods have turned away from us." he muttered softly.

 Chapter 50: Good morning

    Chapter 50: Good morning


    On behalf of Shizuki


    I woke up slowly, inhaling the seductive fragrance.


    There can be no mistake! Whatever it was, it was prepared by Shiro. Only he is able to cook like that.


    I was in no hurry to get up. True bliss is just to lie with your eyes closed and "savor" delicious smells with your nose, slowlying to your senses after a great night.


    A pleasantnguor was felt all over my body, centered between my legs.


    An indescribable feeling This was not the case with Rika No, of course she was great, too, and the pleasure that we gave each other was unforgettable, but... this can''t bepared to Shiro He is a divine loverJust from his touch, butterflies begin to flutter in my stomach. It''s interesting to arrange a threesome with him and Rika. God, just thinking about it, my girl got wet.


    Finally, the smell finally seduced me, although I don''t feel hungry, after the yogurt Shiro. It''s just that the smell is too good not to try I wonder how many calories his seed contains? Won''t it make me fat?


    Thoughts certainly seem stupid, but I have already learned thatparing Shiro with normal men is a huge, just the stupidest mistake.


    I slowly opened my eyes and saw Saeko, who clearly took the brunt of Shiro after me.


    It seems that when she returned, she was met by an unsatisfied, excited Shiro and jumped on her like an animal Should I envy or regret her?


    It''s funny, but I''m not jealous of her. Maybe because I''m bisexual? Or maybe because I was already ready to share it? Or is it just because I''m d to have the opportunity to enter into a rtionship with him at all? I don''t know the answer to this question, and I don''t need it.


    It''s time for breakfast, but how do I wake up Saeko? The usual way is too boring.


    I wonder if she will be very surprised by my kiss? It will be extremely interesting to see her reaction.  I thought mischievously and began to execute the n.


    Slowly, slowly, I moved to Saeko''s lips. Just now I noticed that they are very beautiful and quite sexy. Delicate, light scarlet, slightly plump lips beckoned me. I even involuntarily licked my lips a little.


    And when only a few centimeters remained to the goal, a woman''s palm suddenly appeared and blocked the way to the girl''s mouth.


    Saeko  I don''t think that''s a good idea. I love only Shiro, and women don''t attract me. with a grin, she said with her seductive lips and opened her eyes, looking at me withughter.


    In response, I kissed her palm that was covering my mouth. Saeko, raising an eyebrow and looking at me strangely, removed her palm.


    "You don''t know what you''re giving up. Kissing between women and men is quite different... aren''t you interested at all? I asked her with a slightly predatory smile.


    No, maybe I don''t feel disgusted at the thought of kissing you, but I don''t gravitate towards him either. And I''m sure you can''tpare with Shiro. You should have realized that yesterday. Saeko replied with a calm, confident smile.


    That, yes. No one canpare with Shiro, but... I want to tease her so much.


    Of course, no one canpare with him, but we still have to "get closer" during nights with him. I said with a grin, looking at her with a mischievous look.


    "You''re right about that.  calmly, she replied with a smile, nodding.


    Zna-a-achit ...  I drawled with expectation.


    So, during such nights with Shiro and kiss. Saeko replied with a cheerful grin and got out of bed.


    You''re a buka! I said with feigned resentment, pouting.


    Saeko didn''t answer anything to this and went to the bathroom with a smile, twisting her naked ass.


    Before going into the bathroom, she turned to me and said with a smile.  Are youing? The sooner we finish the water treatments, the sooner we will try Shiro''s cooking.


    I''ming, I''ming, it''s even worth hurrying for this.  getting out of bed, I said and went to the bathroom.


    At that moment, when I took the first steps towards the bath, I noticed, or rather felt something strange Nothing hurts And that''s weird. Although women friends said that great sex with a man has a good effect on them, but not so much ... Something is not clean here But what an ease it is! I feel like I''m about to take off.


    I''m certainly not old, only twenty-seven years old, but I had a lot of problems with the body, and now it feels like a dumb body at all! Everything is so good, no pain and ailments! And the back! My poor back feels so good! God, it''s so nice, just like in my youth. Eh, you don''t appreciate what you have, but when you lose it, you realize


    Dancing, she went into the bathroom with a smile and saw Saeko brushing her teeth. Take a shower for now," she said, looking at me through the mirror.


    Okay, when you''re done, join us. I said with a teasing smile to her, in response she just rolled her eyes.


    Turning on the shower and setting the temperature, I stood under the jets of warm water. Well, how warm. I''m quite cold and I like warmth, so it seems to everyone I know that I wash under boiling water.


    Half a minute. That''s how long I just stood without thoughts under the jets of hot water. For me, this is quite normal, you can say this is my ritual, just silently, without thoughts to stand under the shower.


    At the end of the ritual, I searched with my eyes for the items needed for bathing, but found only a cheap shampoo and a washcloth.


    And if the shampoo is fine, then the washcloth is not. Too hard, "callous", it literally hurts to hold her on the body. Hands are better.


    I start as always from the bottom up.


    I finished with the legs pretty quickly, however, as always. The only thing that surprised me was my skin. She''s never been so perfect.


    I can''t believe it myself, but I just wanted to touch myself, enjoying the sensations that my skin gave. Smooth, delicate, soft, but at the same time stic. Rika will get jealous.


    I didn''t stay in my cave for a long time, Shiro''s yogurt, although dense, viscous, but because of the structure of my pussy, easily came out under the influence of gravity.


    In addition, I also noted that my thighs have be even softer, fuller without harming sticity and density Magic


    And finally my hands got to the "twins". They have also be softer and more stic God, how much trouble they give me And yet, I would hardly refuse them, and even more so now. And even though they make me ufortable inmunicating with people, and my back suffers a lot, but I''d be lying if I said that I''m not proud of having them.


    After the chest, the hair went and, as is already clear, they also became much, much more perfect.


    Nothing else was interesting, soon we finished bathing and left the bathroom.


    Shiro''s room


    Shizuka and Saeko had already dressed and started eating.


    Mmm As I expected, the taste is divine. Shizuka almost moaned, with a spoon in her mouth.


    As always, it can''t be any other way for him. Saeko said with a confident, proud smile.


    And you''ve been eating like this for more than two years? Morikawa asked with feigned anger and resentment, looking at Saeko as if she hadmitted a crime.


    Yeah. The best two years of my life. All these two years he has been cooking for me and himself. And it was much better than what we eat, because the best products were used without any economy. Saeko replied with a teasing, foxy smile, looking at Shizuka with superiority.


    Shizuka responded with a "fierce" look that said, "Don''t you dare continue."  Hmm. Now I can eat Shiro''s cooking too.  "retreating" she replied.


    - of course. Saeko replied with a victorious smile.


    At that moment, there was a knock on the door.


    Shizuka was surprised that someone had the courage to disturb them in Shiro''s room.


    Saeko, on the contrary, reacted calmly, as if she knew that someone had toe.  Come in. She said, and that earned her an uprehending look from Shizuki.


    The door opened and Saya calmly entered the room and looked at Shizuka and Saeko with mixed emotions.


    Ah, it''s Saya-chan! Good morning!  the nurse said energetically and extremely positively.


    Good morning, congrattions to you Shizuka.  Saya muttered in response, looking at the nurse with envy.


    Thank you! Shiro has already told you about us, right? "What is it?" she asked happily.


    Are you kidding? There is not very good sound instion in this building, there is no electricity, everything is quiet. You understand, right?" Takagi replied in a skeptical tone, and the envious look intensified.


    Um... did you hear much? - with blushing cheeks, Shizuka asked.


    The echo of your screams was heard even on the street.  with an "empty" face and a jealous look, Saya replied.


    Oh, my God! It''s a shame! Morikawa clutched her cheeks in embarrassment. Only even a fool could see that she was just as happy.


    "Thanks to you and Saeko, the camp is full of rumors about Shiro''s masculine prowess.  devouring her with her eyes, said roseface.


    Oh, it didn''t work out well. Trouble, trouble.... "repenting," Shizuka said with shame.


    Saeko had been silently sipping tea all this time, waiting for Saya to address her.  Saeko, you asked me toe in the morning.  she said, looking at Saeko with an iprehensible look.


    Yes, thank you foring. Saya, what do you think of Shiro? Takagi asked with interest.


    Hearing the question, Saya tensed up and looked at Saeko with mixed emotions, wondering what they wanted from her...  Shiro is a good leader and fighter...  she began to speak, but was interrupted


    "Do you love him?"  as if by chance, Saeko dropped a bomb on Sayu.


    What''s all this about Saeko? Takagi asked with sadness and resentment, not understanding why to torment her with such questions.


    Do you want to be his girlfriend? Saeko asked her,ing up to her pointnk and looking into her eyes.


    Saya couldn''t look into Saeko''s eyes for a long time and lowered her gaze to the floor.


    Although no, not like that. Let me ask you something else. Saya, do you want to join Shiro''s harem?  she asked calmly, looking with interest at the girl in front of her.


    Time passed. Seconds turned into minutes.


    Shizuka was already exhausted, drinking tea and watching the two girls, waiting for the drama to end.


    Finally gathering her courage, Saya raised her head and answered with a challenge in her eyes....

 Chapter 51: Random Whispers

    Chapter 51: Random Whispers


    Some time passed and the two groups were ready for a sortie.


    Shiro has already prepared, taking everything he needs. Namely, by taking "Tihar".


    He doesn''t need anything else right now Well, except for the armor he made, but he rarely takes it off.


    Shiro calmly walked through the camp with a "Quiet Man" on his back towards their "garage", which consisted of five cars.


    While he was actually walking, the people saw him, greeted him violently and whispered.


    Good morning Shirou-sama! two men carrying some materials shouted


    Morning.  he answered calmly with a smile and went on to his goal.


    I''ve seen how healthy he is! one whispered to the other.


    Yeah. I''m sure he can carry this bandura that we carry alone. And with one hand!


    Of course it can. Haven''t you heard how he crumbles these creatures? No one can get away from him! When they meet him, they turn from a hunter into prey.


    Yeah. I would have such power


    Are you kidding? At least we have a norm to carry such heavy loads, and you''re talking about his strength.  the worker grunted.


    Yes, who knew that there would be this fucking apocalypse! I''m just an ordinary clerk, not adapted to such loads.  he answered with resentment and irritation.


    Quiet! Don''t push it! At least we''re alive and well fed. We live under a roof and are protected from monsters. Believe me, now, in this "new" world, this is an uneptable luxury.


    Maybe you''re right


    Did you hear how our head annealed at night?


    I heard. You can''t hear shit like that, even if you want to. Eh. Morikawa-san


    What are you doing? Did you like her or something?


    And who didn''t like her? Have you seen her? Beautiful, kind, a little rustic, but it''s even good.  he said dreamily.


    You better forget it. Don''t even think about her now if you want to live. Yesterday, the whole camp heard that she was now under the protection of the boss.  a friend quickly brought him back to earth.


    Yes, I understand. It''s just that she deserves more than just being someone''s mistress.


    Hah! And, in my opinion, she just achieved what she wanted. Our boss is handsome, smart, strong and has a lot of power and as we found out f******ck lover.  he spoke to his friend without any emotion, but he just kept silent.


    The world has changed, my friend, the old rules have returned, the weak obey the strong. Even earlier, women mostly chose respectable men, what to say about the current time.  he said, sighing.


    Yes, I know, I know.  he said bitterly.


    And you don''t know, you remember.  .


    Meanwhile, Shiro went on to his goal and did not listen to the whispers of people, as his thoughts were busy with other things.


    After a short time, he met three women carrying the same materials as the men earlier.


    Hello Shirou-sama.  they shouted violently with smiles on their faces and eyes "shooting" at him.


    Good morning.  with a warmer smile, he replied and walked on.


    How handsome and courageous he is!  she whispered, looking at the hero''s back.


    Yeah. I wish I was under his "protection".


    Dreaming is harmless, Minami. To get to it, you need to go through Saeko-san.


    What are you talking about anyway? Do you want to be his fifth or sixth mistress? The young girl said irritably.


    And what? a middleaged woman asked her.


    Like what? Hanako, don''t you have any pride at all!? But what about love, feelings?!  she eximed.


    My dear, what feelings, especially now, when we have to work hard just for food. And I like him. In general, I think it will be difficult to find a woman who will not like him. Hanako just said.


    You''re right. I don''t remember ever having to work so hard. And about the women next to him. Didn''t you hearst night? I think he''s doing a great job with them.  a middle-aged woman noticed with rosy cheeks, which confused her "colleagues".


    Why do I have to do such hard work at all! I didn''t study for this for so many years! I''m a woman after all! The blushing girl red up and almost dropped the materials.


    Aiko, quiet! Don''t drop it! Stop whining, nothing will change from this! You went to work here yourself.


    Of course she went! And where can I go! All senior positions are already upied! Everything is upied! You can''t even be a cook! And there''s also this fucking rule, the distribution of provisions! Aiko cried angrily.


    What did you think? Competition.... And about the rule It is certainly harsh, but fair. Yoshiko said sadly, sighing.


    HA-a-a! Where do you see him fair!


    Don''t shout Aiko. Yoshiko is right. As the rule says: "As much as I worked, so much I got."


    But this is stupid! A woman is weaker than a man! It''s not my fault! Why don''t we use time-based pay instead of piecework! Aiko continued to be indignant.


    The whole world is unfair. You yourself should understand that time-based payment is not avable to us now. Also among men there are both strong and weak, many women are also stronger than them. There''s nothing you can do about it. Nature itself is unfair and cruel. I''m just afraid that it might get even worse soon. Yoshiko said calmly.


    That is? Aiko asked, frowning.


    Can''t you see? Look around and you will see that there are noticeably fewer men than women. And almost all the losses fall on them. So soon we will have to do even harder work, and most likely go to kill zombies. Yoshiko said sadly.


    It can''t be, it''s not that bad... I... I definitely won''t be able to go into battle I''m going to die. Aiko said, her eyes watering.


    Come on, they feed you as much as you want for that. Hanako said a little teasingly.


    Aiko gave Hanako an irritated look and said nothing. And so their conversation ended.


    Meanwhile, Shiro reached a group of four men waiting for him. They were going to move around in a hummer that they borrowed from Ricky.


    Yuriko and Saya were also standing near this group.  Good morning. Do you have business with me?


    Hello Shiro. I brought Saya here to help. Yuriko said with a smile, pushing her daughter forward. Saya, in turn, looked at Shiro with a storm of emotions.


    I don''t think she is able to help us, and I think it will be dangerous.  the hero calmly replied.


    You see, Mom, Shiro thinks so too.  Saya turned to her mother, answering.


    Oh,e on. She will be useful, I assure you.  Yuriko said with a smile and looked into her daughter''s eyes with a "special" look that said: "Don''t you dare resist, otherwise I''ll eat you whole."


    - OK. There''s still room. Shiro replied, seeing that not everything is so simple here.


    That''s great! She does an excellent job with guidance and analysis. The elder Takagi said with a bright smile, pushing Sayu forward.


    Soon they got into the car and drove out.


    Yuriko looked at the departing car with an anxious look.  "You''ll see, girl, you''ll thank me again."

 Chapter 52: Digging into yourself

    Chapter 52: Digging into yourself


    On behalf of Shiro


    It wasn''t long before we drove away from the camp.


    So far, so good. There are not too many monsters and they are easy to go around. The guys talked among themselves and sometimes asked me about different things. Nothing interesting.


    The only thing that was unusual was that Saya tried not to cross eyes with me. But as soon as I turned away, she began to drill into my back with a strange, thoughtful look.


    I know she loves me. He''s been in love for a long time, about a year. Actually, I like Saya too, very much, despite the bitchy, caustic character.


    In fact, she is a very gentle, vulnerable person, although she tries to hide it with all her might. A typical tsundere, you can''t say anything.


    I won''t hide it, she is my second target after Shizuki. This week I was going to start acting, but it looks like someone beat me to it Although, how, who? Of course it was Saeko who told her something about me. Something that unsettled her. Or was it Yuriko In general, it was clearly not without someone else''s intervention. If it is Saeko, then she will be "punished"


    God, what a jerk I am It almost doesn''t bother me that I''m actually "collecting" a harem.


    Madness ... I collect women, even if I love them, but still ... and what''s next? M? What kind of creature will I be at the end of my adventures?


    Maybe that''s how "humanity" is lost? Don''t know. Time will tell.


    While Shiro was digging into himself, Saya was doing the same. Only the reason was different.


    On behalf of Sai


    Here he is, sitting side by side, so close. If I stretch out my hand, I can feel it. My dream, my dream.


    And at the same time, he is so far away, literally unattainable.


    Why do I have such a torment? What did I do wrong?


    The reason for my torment is sitting very close.


    Shiro. My passion. My curse.


    Back in the first year of high school, on an ordinary spring day, at an ordinary break, a very unusual guy stole my heart Rather, he even vomited.


    Then love took possession of me, giving me a feeling of serenity and affection.


    Although this pleasant time did notst long. The very next day I found out that he has a couple in the form of Saeko.


    I can still remember how bad it was for me. It would seem that only a little time had passed, but the pain in my chest was as if I had known and loved him for years.


    For quite a long time I felt terribly bad And yet time heals Soon, only irritation and jealousy remained from the former pain.


    Love has not gone away. Not weakened, but only strengthened.


    But life goes on, all these feelings, emotions did not interfere at all. Moreover, they have be familiar. Now I can''t even imagine what it''s like not to love this white-headed tall woman.


    The apocalypse hase and the usual, quiet life has turned upside down.


    Not only is my life always in danger now, but the feelings familiar to him have "red up". Maybe out of desperation, maybe out of fear, or maybe because it was the first time I was so close to him.


    I''m ashamed to admit, but deep down I hoped that Saeko would die and I could take her ce,forting Shiro. It''s just him and me in this fading world


    I know it''s disgusting, I know. But these treacherous thoughts sometimes visited me. Still remembering it, I feel contempt for myself.


    Then, on the same day, at Shizuki''s friend''s house, Saeko blew my brain with a statement that she wouldn''t mind sharing Shiro.


    Part of me was delighted, because there was finally at least some opportunity to get closer to my love.


    And another part of me felt rage, anger towards Saeko, because it seemed to me that she did not love Shiro. I was sure that a loving person is not capable of such stupidity as "sharing" a loved one, because it is impossible. Although then I realized that she loves Shiro like no one else.


    It was from that day that the two halves of "me" fought in me. One of them screamed to agree to this strange rtionship, forced her to jump on Shiro, grab him and never let him go, even on pain of death


    The other half, on the contrary, was against this rtionship. Greed, pride This is only a small part of what filled her.


    I didn''t want to share Shiro with anyone. No, not like that. I couldn''t afford to share it with anyone.


    Well, then, only worse


    Father''s death. Shiro saves everyone and bes the head of the camp.


    All this also had a strong effect on me.


    But yesterday I suffered a stroke again... Shizuka decided to join Shiro''s harem.


    Passionate cries of pleasure that flew out of their room like needles pricked me.


    I wanted to go and jump on Shiro in a passionate rush, Shizuka decided after all.


    And at the same time, I wanted to get up and run away, screaming, far away, so as not to hear such painful sounds. As a result, I justy undecided and quietly cried.


    In the morning, I woke up crying all over. After the shower, I had to go to the damn room to meet Saeko. And already there another blow was waiting for me.


    Some time earlier


    Shiro''s room


    On behalf of Takagi Sai


    Gathering my courage, I opened the damn door and saw a "shining" Shizuka and, as usual, a pacified Saeko.


    Ah, it''s Saya-chan! Good morning! Morikawa said energetically and extremely positively, looking at me. I wanted to pull that smile off her face


    It didn''t escape me that Shizuka had be more beautiful. In my opinion, she seemed to have grown younger, while not losing her mature charm... It''splete nonsense, I probably have something with my eyes after that night ... I wouldn''t be surprised if that''s the case.


    Good morning, congrattions to you Shizuka. I muttered, looking at her with envy ... because I could also be in her ce


    Thank you! Shiro already told you about us, right? "What is it?" she asked happily.


    Is this a joke? Or is she deliberately mocking me?


    Are you kidding? There is not very good sound instion in this building, there is no electricity, everything is quiet. I replied in a skeptical tone and looked at Shizuka with envy and strong irritation Why is she provoking me?


    Um... did you hear much? - with blushing cheeks, Shizuka asked.


    No, she''s seriously mocking me!


    The echo of your screams was heard even on the street.  with an "empty" face, I replied, trying not to betray my emotions. True, it turned out to be too hard to hide a jealous look.


    Oh, my God! It''s a shame! she clutched her cheeks in embarrassment I''ll be a fool if I don''t see how happy she is about it!


    "Thanks to you and Saeko, the camp is full of rumors about Shiro''s masculine prowess. I said, hiding the anger, resentment in my voice and looking at Shizuka with a devouring look.


    Oh, it didn''t work out well. Trouble, trouble.... "repenting," Shizuka said with shame... BITCH!


    While I was talking to the nurse, Saeko was calmly drinking tea and scanning me with her eyes all this time. It feels like I''mpletely naked in front of her, I can''t hide anything


    Saeko, you asked me toe in the morning. I said, deciding to move on to the purpose of my arrival. And yet my strange look was noticeable.


    Yes, thank you foring. Saya, what do you think of Shiro?  she asked with interest. There was interest in her gaze.


    Hearing her question, I did not arbitrarily tense up and looked at her suspiciously, wondering what she was up to.


    Something''s not right here. She couldn''t have called me just for the sake of this question.


    Shiro is a great leader and a great fighter...  I began to say, reading out as if by a manual, as Saeko was interrupted in an instant


    "Do you love him?"  she asked innocently, thereby blowing up my brain.


    For a moment, my mind went nk. However, not a single thought that I died for a second,


    Then my whole body tensed, like an animal before a fight.


    Strong emotions that managed to hide broke out and flooded the mind.


    I wanted to cry right now. From resentment, from injustice.


    And yet, finding the strength in myself, I answered.


    What''s all this about Saeko?  a voice soaked with sadness and resentment burst out of my throat. Tears already wanted to fill my eyes, but I restrained myself.


    Hearing me, Saeko smoothly removed the cup of tea and calmly got to her feet, slowly came close to me.


    Do you want to be his girlfriend? "What is it?" she asked as she approached, her eyes like swords staring at me.


    I couldn''t look her in the eye for long. I didn''t want to show her my emotions, and I was afraid that I might not be able to withstand the pressure and cry.


    Her stinging words resonated inside me, with my desires.


    But Saeko didn''t want to let me go and soon started attacking again.


    Saeko  Although no, not like that. Let me ask you something else. Saya, do you want to join Shiro''s harem? " What is it ? " she asked calmly In response, my body trembled.


    These words I longed and at the same time was afraid to hear.


    Saeko''s words were like the sweet whisper of the tempting devil.


    This is the moment when I have a chance to fulfill my dream. But I struggled internally with myself, trying to ovee my desires.


    I wanted to say "Yes" at the same time, but I could only afford to say "No".


    Time passed. Seconds turned into minutes.


    Finally gathering my courage, I raised my head and looked at Saeko with a challenge, answered.


    I refuse.  I said firmly, looking into her eyes.


    I expected to see at least some emotions from Saeko, but she just smiled calmly as usual.


    "Are you sure?"  she asked with a smile, looking at me like a child... WHY THE HELL ARE YOU LOOKING AT ME LIKE THAT!?


    I''m sure. I''m not like you. I will not allow myself to be so humiliated! I respect myself! I have pride! Love is just a set of chemical reactions taking ce in the body! It won''t be long before all this "love" wears off, and I will continue to live without changing myself!  I spoke in a "confident" tone... to be honest, it soundedpletely like self-deception... even though it was him. If I had heard my speech from the outside, I would never have believed in its truthfulness.


    Saeko didn''t change in any way while listening to me. She still looked at me with a smile as if I was a naughty child But then I caught Shizuki''s eye She looked at me with pity... she! I WATCHED IT! ON ME! WITH PITY! I DON''T NEED PITY!


    I felt like I was already one foot in hysterics.

 Chapter 53: Police Station (One)

    Chapter 53: Police Station (One)


    Present


    On behalf of Shiro


    We drove slowly up to the police station.


    Nothing happened during the trip. Zombies for some reason roam a little. And this is rming. They''re not going to be a huge crowd, are they? Although there is a worse option, they may well arrange some kind ofir and multiply there ... It sounds like nonsense, but fuck knows what this world can throw up.


    I''m also sure now that something happened to Saya. Her "eloquent", passionate look makes me feel guilty. After this outing, we must definitely talk to her. This cannot be postponed.


    Having "scanned" the area around with a nce, I realized that someone was already inside. And it''s not necessarily the cops themselves.


    The fact is that there were dead zombies lying everywhere. Looking at the causes of death of monsters, we can say that they were killed by blunt, stabbing and cutting objects. That is, not from firearms. So it''s probably not the cops inside. Also, there is clearly not one person because the methods of killing are different.


    Knowing all this, I do not dare to take the guys and Sayu with me, because the people inside could already have time to get to the gunshot. Yes, what can I say, even I have a chance to catch a bullet with my eye and recline. Although this chance is extremely small, it still exists.


    And yes, I am always preparing that people in this apocalyptic world will be hostile towards me. And in my opinion, this is not paranoia, but sound caution, which many peopleck.


    Getting out of the car, he checked the weapon for readiness and turned around and looked at his subordinates.


    I''ll go in alone, you stay here and control the area. Protect Miss Takagi. You answer with your head. I said with a warm smile.


    That''s right!  they answered, although it was obvious that they did not want to let me go alone.


    Saya just stared stupidly at her feet, lowering her head... I''ll definitely talk, things won''t go that way.


    I was slowly making my way to the entrance to the station. The skill "Stealth" worked perfectly, not a sound came from me, even the shadow faded, merging with the surroundings.


    Prana strengthened my body and all my senses. Already now I hear that there are women inside and trying to open the arsenal.


    My feet were briskly but quietly carrying me in the direction of these sounds. ording to them, I can already say for sure that there are six people here.


    After a couple of seconds, it was already possible to make out their chatter.


    Well?! Is it Izumi? A young female voice asked anxiously, with interest.


    It doesn''t give in at all! However, no wonder, everything is new, just installed. In general, if we don''t find the key, then shish us, not Kasumi''s weapon. Izumi replied with annoyance.


    Damn it! Everything is against us! Kasumi eximed in a fit of resentment, irritation.


    Hush! What''s going on?! Do you want to attract critters?  grumbling, the owner of a more mature voice made a remark.


    Also, by the sounds of footsteps, it is known that she did note alone, but with three more people.


    Excuse Masako-san! It just looks like we won''t be able to get a weapon without a key. Kasumi replied more submissively, ashamed.


    Nc. We can''t just walk away with nothing. The monsters are getting stronger. We won''t be able to survive without weapons..." stated Masako sadly.


    It''s sad to admit, but I did everything I could. Izumi replied sadly, realizing what awaits them without these guns.


    From this conversation, you can already understand that you will have to open the warehouse without a key.


    They also don''t have firearms, which is a plus for me.


    And these people need the contents of the warehouse, however, as well as me. I don''t know what to do with thesepetitors, but I think it would be superfluous to shed blood.


    A momentter I entered the room with these people and the door to the arsenal.


    Six women of different ages and appearance appeared to my eyes. ncing at them, I can already say... cute.


    When I got quite close to them, I took a bead on them.


    Don''t move. Hands on top.  I said in a quiet, calm, but firm tone, however, in the silence my voice was heard clearly.


    The sudden voice clearly startled them, making even one girl jump.


    Damn it! Masako said loudly, and turning in the direction of the voice, she already wanted to attack the enemy with a long staff. By the way, an artfully made staff.


    The others were also ready to move and attack me.


    I was not satisfied with such disobedience, so I shot a little to the left of this Masako''s head.


    There was no sound of a shot, but the noise of a shell piercing the wall behind them made them realize that there was a shot after all.


    Now they froze in their seats and stared at me warily.


    I won''t repeat it. Next time the target will be your head. I said calmly, looking into the eyes of their supposed leader, Masako.


    From the third person


    I won''t repeat it. Next time the target will be your head. The hero said calmly, looking into Masako''s eyes.


    The women, petrified, looked with fear at Shiro, who was aiming at them from some kind of silent wunderwafly.


    More precisely, almost all women are petrified. Masako stood calmly but tensely and actively thought about what to do.


    In general, they were all actively thinking about something now, but there was a thought that almost simultaneously visited each of them: "What is this?! A joke!? How could this tower get to us unnoticed!?" they shouted in their minds.


    At this time, Shiro was actively thinking about what to do with thesedies. Murder wasn''t even considered. It is impossible to take with you to the camp, there is no ce. Let them go unless


    While the hero was thinking about what to do, Masako decided to start negotiations.


    Hey, man. We are not your enemies. Masako said with a smile, trying to "build bridges".


    Shiro ignored her as he weighed the decisions in his head.


    Masako, realizing that she was ignored, was a little offended, but more rmed, because if the guy in front of her does not make contact, then their fate will be grim.


    The other women also understood this and bit their lips and tried toe up with something.


    For a moment, Masako trembled all over, clenching her fists, and then exhaling rxed, as if resigned to something.  If If you need a woman, then I''m willing to volunteer Just don''t touch the others.  with a lump in her throat, she said, resigned to her fate.


    After that, all the girls at once looked at their leader and with watery eyes, whispered with anxiety and sadness: "Masako-san..."


    At that moment, Shiro finally made a decision and said...  Okay, you can leave. If you interfere with me, you will deeply regret it.  he said in a calm tone and put the "Quiet" back over his shoulder.


    From such a sharp turn of events, the women were left in shock. They were ready to die, go to feed zombies or be sex ves... and in the end they were just released.


    The women exhaled together, not believing in such luck.


    "Does he not want me so much that he even let me go?"  Masako thought with a nk face, not knowing whether to rejoice or be offended by her. She considered herself very sexy in her forties Such a blow to self-esteem And even from such a handsome man ... yes, what does this swarthy man allow himself?!


    And it was already Masako who wanted to burst out with abuse and ims against Shiro, but was stopped by a shot And it wasn''t Shiro who shot.


    The sound came from the main entrance Where Shiro''s people were.


    Then there was a cascade of shots, clearly talking about a good shootout.


    Realizing this, Shiro instantly activated prana and rushed like lightning to the sound of shots.


    "Fast!"  thedies thought at the same time, seeing the speed of the hero.


    A momentter, Shiro was at the entrance and, seeing the situation, froze.


    From around the corner, arge group of people, about thirty carcasses, was advancing towards the police station and fired at his subordinates. By their tattooed bodies, you can immediately tell that they are Yakuza or just ordinary thugs.


    But that''s not why Shiro froze. The reason was much more... unpleasant.


    Saya was sitting behind the hummer, leaning on the wheel and trying to gasp for air, which did not work because of arge hole in the heart area.


    Saya saw Shiro and began to cry, realizing that she would soon die without fulfilling her dream. It was now that she realized that despite everything she wanted to love Shiro and be loved by him. Two wet tracks ran down her pale face...


    Shiro saw how Saya looked at him with boundless love and devotion... before I stopped breathing


    In a moment, the hero''s mind was empty, the world turned into ck and white, losing all colors.


    But a strong mental pain did not allow him to withdraw into himself and brought him to his senses.


    Anger, rage and anger bubbled inside Shiro like demons, demanding destruction, revenge


    And may the gods help his enemies, because he is ready to unleash these demons.

 Chapter 54: Police Station (Two)

    Chapter 54: Police Station (Two)


    The mes of anger, rage and malice uncontrobly overcame me, and the mental pain only fanned this me, making me want to tear these bastards alive... Quartered To wheel... to burn, and it is better to break all the limbs and leave them to die of hunger, thirst and crows that will peck their rotten giblets alive with great pleasure


    Out of the corner of my mind, I understood that emotions now would only prevent me from achieving the most favorable events. Actually, that''s why activating the ability, I went into a trance.


    In an instant, animal rage was reced by a cold, calcting mind. All emotions were suppressed, cut off.


    Now the picture looked different


    Even though Saya was shot right in the heart, she''s still alive, for now After cardiac arrest, clinical death urs, which canst up to ten minutes, but it''s better to hurry, because the longer the body is exposed to oxygen starvation, the more consequences there will be Of course, prana is likely to help even in this situation, but who knows.


    But before helping Takagi, you need to get rid of these annoying flies. This handful of cockroaches could not be here just for a walk, which means they have a purpose. Most likely they came for weapons, like me, or for fuel, which was at a gas station near the site.


    What to do with them? It is advisable to simply disable them and enve them. The human resource is now the most scarce.


    Unfortunately, the transfer of such a number of bodies is now impossible, so we will have to eliminate them... although I will leave one ... for interrogation.


    All these thoughts did not take even a second of real time, because my already overclocked prana brain was once again elerated by the ability.


    With a quick, quiet, but at the same time smooth movement, I took out the "Silent" and activated the skill "Stealth" and began the destruction of these insects.


    Calmly pointing the barrel, I make a slight movement with my index finger and a silent projectile, at great speed, left the barrel of my rifle in order to hand the lucky man an irrevocable ticket to hell.


    As soon as the shell kissed the lucky guy on the forehead, his head exploded like a rotten watermelon dropped from the tenth floor.


    Blood, brain fragments and skull fragments washed over hisrades like a wave. Someone was even wounded by one of the fragments. Great, his stupid head finally did some good.


    We will not stop, because arge queue is waiting for its ticket


    *Cotton* Another head met its "kiss". *Cotton* And more... *p* More


    Of course, the opponents could not help but notice that the number of theirrades is rapidly decreasing


    Snipers! Hide! * Cotton*  shouted this marginal, before his head painted the walls in scarlet.


    Hearing his scream, the bandits like rats began to hide in corners, trying to somehow hide from me To be honest, it turned out badly for them, because I still continue to shoot them at my own pace.


    Dikes! Noo~ot! Bitch! Show yourself su ... * p*  he did not finish and fell dead without a head.


    From where! Where are they shooting from! * p*  this fool screamed until he fell dead.


    Mom! MOM! One of them shouted as arade next to him sprayed him with blood and brain fluid. However, he went after him.


    Run! Run all in the loose! They won''t have time to shoot us all! *Cotton*  he barely managed to finish before "getting a ticket".


    Hearing this desperate cry, about half decided to obey him and try to escape ... but who let them go? None of these runners were able to take even ten steps before dying.


    My people watched with fear and disgust as the opponents became "tower-less" at a fast pace.


    Soon half of the "brothers" were destroyed. Those, in turn, from impotence, fear and despair, began firing in all directions, apparently hoping for some kind of miracle, but their bullets found only their ownrades.


    One of them, apparently the most "smart", decided to hide under the corpses and pretend to be dead... It''s decided, I''ll leave him for questioning, since he''s so greedy for life.


    Thest five opponents, seeing that their efforts were in vain, threw down their weapons and tearfully began to cry for mercy I remained deaf to their pleas. Seriously, what were they thinking Apparently they stopped thinking at all because of fear.


    When thest, most "cunning" of them remained, I aimed at his hands and shot him out of action.


    AAAAAAAAAAA! MY HAAND!" he shouted, not so much from pain as from fear when he saw his stump.


    Finished ...  I whispered to myself and having removed the "Secrecy", I went to my subordinates. They were very scared when they saw their boss suddenly appear out of nowhere.


    Sssshiro-sama!  barely bleated one of them. Apparently the guy has not yet moved away from what he saw. Yes, and I scared him.


    Interrogate thest one. I allow any methods, the living do not need it.  calmly told them, to which they nodded like dummies.


    Do it. I added when I saw that they froze like deer in front of the headlights.


    YES!  they shouted unanimously and quickly ran to carry out the assignment.


    Not wanting to waste any more precious time, I approached Takagi and conveniently ced her on the asphalt, began to inspect.


    Carefully, but at the same time, he quickly removed the interfering garments and began a cursory inspection.


    A little to the left of the center of the chest was a small hole. The bullet was most likely fired from a pistol, although I could be wrong.


    After checking the pulse, he confirmed his absence, which means the bullet hit the heart for sure.


    This is the end of the cursory inspection. We need an autopsy.


    Unfortunately, I didn''t take at least some knife with me, but the solution was found quickly.


    With a sharp movement, he tore the rod out of the fence and made an excellent scalpel out of it with the help of the "Transformation" skill.


    I have never operated on a person, but at the same time my hand is firm and resolute, a few movements and I got to my goal. True, everything was covered in blood and it was very difficult to make out at least something, so using the "Transformation" I removed the blood and temporarily clogged the ces from where it wasing from.


    Now you can proceed with the inspection... Clearly... the bullet hit right in the rib and shattered it passed on, turning the Sai motor into mincemeat.


    And so, the n is this. We get the bullet, because it greatly interferes with treatment. Then we restore the heart with Sai prana and heal the wound. Next, with the help of CPR (Cardiopulmonary resuscitation), weunch a new heart. It sounds simple.


    Reaching inside, I began to look for the bullet in its approximate location. Yes, all this is extremely unhygienic, but prana will fix everything.


    Finally, feeling for the bullet, he took it out. And I was just about to e back" when I was interrupted


    ____________________________


    A new skill has been learned!


    Healing [Level 1] is a skill that provides you with medical knowledge and skills.


    (Optional: With each raised level, the effectiveness of your treatment increases by 10%.)


    Healing Level up!


    Healing Level up!


    Healing Level up!


    Healing Level up!


    Healing [Lvl 1] ->[Lvl 21]


    ____________________________


    In an instant, my head was flooded with information from the medical field.


    The scalpel that my hand held in an instant became like a native, sitting perfectly in the palm of my hand.


    Now, after examining the wound again, I realized that I almost made a lot of mistakes. The biggest one is that I didn''t fully collect the bullet fragments and ribs.


    Armed with new knowledge and using the "Transformation" skill again, he collected all the bullet fragments and even restored the rib like a mosaic. Then he began to restore the heart. With the newly acquired knowledge, it turned out very easily. I can''t help but note that the speed of treatment with prana has also increased without any costs. A great skill bonus.


    Soon, there was nothing left in ce of the former wound, except for the delicate skin of Sai.


    Thest thing left is to "start" Sai''s heart.


    cing his hands on the girl''s chest with sharp, rhythmic, but at the same time gentle movements, he began to massage the heart, periodically doing artificial respiration.


    And my efforts were not in vain. However, with my new knowledge and skills, there could be no other oue.


    Aaaaaaaahhhh! MOM! MOMMY! Saya screamed in a fit of fear and despair. You can say that the girl was born again and screamed like a baby at the top of her lungs.


    Her fear-soaked eyes thoughtlessly "ran" looking in all directions. The girl''s body struggled, struggled like a snake. Then the attack receded, and poor Saya fell asleep.


    Haaaa. You can rx a little. I said to myself, exhaling, when I saw the calm, sleeping face of tsundere.

 Chapter 55: Police Station (Three)

    Chapter 55: Police Station (Three)


    Haaaa. You can rx a little. I said to myself, exhaling, when I saw the calm, sleeping face of the zunderka and came out of the trance, because I no longer needed him.


    Returning to his usual state and looking at Sayu again, he noticed that her breasts were slightly smaller than Saeko''s. In fact, her babies are something in between Shizuki''s soft, lush melons and Saeko''s stic, taut sisters. And her papie are pale pink


    - "I was carried somewhere wrong."  I thought and began to look for something to cover the top of the girl, because the past clothes were not only covered in blood, but also with a hole.


    After a brief search, several things were clear.


    The first is that I have nothing to put a girl in. I had to use the "Transformation" to put the blouse in order. As a result, she came out much better than her old self.


    The second is that all my tricks with the treatment of Sai did not go unnoticed. Not only did my subordinates see this process, but Masako and her big-boobed squad also observed it


    What the fuck is she doing here anyway? There was a shooting just now, did she deliberately go here to this mess without a gunshot? There must be serious reasons for this... or she''s not right in the head.


    Okay, sooner orter I would have to show people prana anyway. So why not now I''m not going to kill the witnesses now... am I?


    It''s funny, but all the viewers were still watching and didn''t say a word, they just watched with their mouths open, fascinated, as Saya literally resurrected. Someone even pinched his hand, trying to figure out whether it was a dream or not.


    Masako whispered under a strong impression, but I clearly heard her. And it seems that I also hear the reason for theiring here.


    From all sides, my sensitive ears hear the grinding, trampling and roar of many bodies purposefully moving here.


    Although it would be strange if the monsters did note to such a noise, the smell of blood.


    Everyone to me! Quickly! I shouted in a firm,manding tone, and reloaded the Tihar.


    Before they had time toprehend what was said, their bodies had already begun to move in my direction. That''s the power of skills.


    While the guys and Masako and their squad were moving towards me, I carefully lifted Sayu and securely ced her in the Hummer in case I had to leave urgently.


    And yes, I''m not going to back down yet, because I''ll probably be able to cope with the guests.


    "Did something happen to Shirou-sama?" my subordinates asked me, in a very submissive tone. It seems that what they saw had a strong effect on them.


    Monsters are running here, stand by the car and guard Sayu. While I''m trying to calm them down.  I told them in a calm tone and walked up to the iron fence. Yes, to the very fence from the rods of which a scalpel was recently made.


    Alone?! they eximed in surprise when they heard my statement. Well, they were also amazed that the fence bars slowly melted, taking the form of a two-meter spear.


    One. - "just" I replied and waved my spear, checking my work.


    It''s funny, even though they were surprised, but they didn''t give a "voice" anymore.


    The women were also extremely amazed by what was happening, but despite this, they were quieter than mice. They obviously don''t know what to do in this situation and also don''t know how to address me now.


    In theory, we need to talk to them now, but the time has already run out....


    * RAAAAAAAAUR*  the lizards running along the walls of the police station roared.


    There were also a lot of "dodgers" running through the streets and a few "stalwarts" who towered in the crowd.


    Without hesitation, I started shooting at lizuns, because they could attack people behind me with their tongues.


    They, seeing that they were being actively destroyed, tried to evade, but to no avail.


    If these creatures managed to evade my shots, it would be extremely sad for all mankind.


    After a few seconds of my insanely fast, but urate shooting, all the lizuns died. I just had a few balls left in the store. It was for this moment that I made the spear, because there is no time to recharge.


    He quickly threw off the rifle, not fearing for its safety and firmly grasping the spear "entered" into the crowd like a hot knife into butter, after which he began his "dance".


    The rest can be described in only one word - a meat grinder.


    Stats multiplied by skills made me the nemesis of all monsters.


    I moved quickly, rotating the spear, thereby creating a "zone", getting into which everything turned into mincemeat. From the outside it looked like a spinning top A bloody top, scattering giblets in different directions.


    Needless to say, the smell was "killer". Pus, blood, urine, brains, feces All the secretions mixed into one big disgusting "soup".


    Fortunately, I stayed clean... it was quite difficult, but it was worth it, not to get sshed with "soup".


    Due to the fact that the spear waspletely metal, my handles had to experience the recoil from the blows, because not always the hits fell on the tip. Although I should add that coping with this return was easy for me.


    About one or two minutes, that''s how long the onught of the crowdsted, until it suffocated, by my efforts. But I knew that this was not the end, soon weak, but more numerous creatures would appear. In general, there is little time and it is not worth it, it is not rational to waste it.


    My body turned around and walked quickly towards the hummer. And God, what faces


    They all stood near the car and looked at me with extreme surprise, shock and fear. But they weren''t afraid of me as some kind of monster, no. They feared me as a kind of god. Perhaps it''s not even fear, but worship, submission.


    It''s funny, they saw the resurrection of Sai and nothing but surprise. But it was worth showing my might and now I am almost worshippedAlthough, what did I expect


    Come on. We need to pick up the guns while there is time. Two of you will remain to guard Takagi. I said in a calm tone when I got close enough.


    YES!  they shouted at the same time, very nervous, sweating. The poor men strained hard, not knowing whether to kneel down to them or not.


    The women were also nervous, but an order of magnitude less. Perhaps because they were still hypnotized by looking at me, almost without blinking.


    As you probably already realized, more monsters are heading here. Therefore, I suggest youe with us to our camp. Think faster, time is short.  calmly told them, looking into their surprised eyes, and then turned around and stomped into the station.


    But I didn''t have time to take three steps


    Masako  We agree! We have no choice. Either trust you, or death.  with a bitter smile, she said ironically.


    You''re wrong. You have a choice, because sometimes death is the best way out... especially for women. I said in a calm, kind tone, with a smile, teasing her. Something after the massacre, the mood is a little yful...


    Masako just gritted her teeth and clenched her fists and looked at me like a wolf. And yet, she still led the obviously worried girls after me.


    Don''t be mad, I was just joking. I said with a grin.


    Masako is not a good time for such jokes. She answered sullenly, rxing a little.


    Don''t worry, everything will be fine. Our camp is quiterge and epts most of those who wish. As its head, I can say that no one will offend you there, but you will have to work, work. I said in a calm tone, with an inviting smile.


    It was obvious that after my speech, most of the load seemed to have fallen off their shoulders, timid, happy smiles yed on their faces.


    It looks like I finally calmed them down and gave them hope for a better future.


    Still, it''s nice to see, and even more so to give people smiles Especially thediesHmm... yeah.


    About halfway there, Masako plucked up the courage and asked.


    "What kind of power was that?" "extremely awkward," she asked tensely.


    What power? I asked with a teasing smile.


    In fact, I was surprised that they still decided to ask this question. And it''s funny that she had the courage to do it. Although why is it funny? This is logical, because she leads these girls, and they, in turn, seem to trust such questions to her, so as not to mess up themselves. There is nothing to say about my subordinates, they are too much afraid and respect me. Okay, back to Masako.


    And now she was looking at me with a very "eloquent" look that seemed to say: "Do you take me for a fool?".


    Already in the camp, I''m going to tell everyone about it at once, so I don''t see any point in exining it now. I said with a smile, in a firm tone that does not ept objections.


    This is actually the end of the conversation, and we have alreadye to the arsenal

 Chapter 56: The Way back

    Chapter 56: The Way back


    Going to the door that separated me from the weapon, and putting his hand to the lock, he used the skill "Transformation". A secondter, the door opened by itself. Perfect. Although there were thoughts of just breaking it with your hands, but it''s better not to overdo it with pathos once again.


    Just like that... opened up? Izumi asked in surprise and even a little touchily that she had tried to crack this door before.


    It''s not as easy as it seems. I answered warmly and entered the armory.


    Already inside, after a cursory inspection, it was clear that this arsenal is very poor. Three dozen revolvers and ten shotguns, that''s all. Nothing else, except for a bunch of batons, which are somehow not enough sense right now.


    With better cartridges, there are quite a lot of them. It seems that almost no ammunition was spent, which is not surprising for a rtively peaceful Japan.


    However, such a number of weapons is no longer a problem. Now that prana is no longer hidden, I can make guns myself with the help of "Transformation".


    Take as much as possible, we will not return.


    "That''s right, Shiro-sama.  the guys answered and took out their bags and began to put weapons in them.


    The boys will take the guns, and then we will take the cartridges. Take the boxes, but only carefully, if you don''t have enough strength, carry them together.  having already grabbed one box, Masako instructed.


    Pfft! You underestimate us, Masako-san! That there is one, I can easily take two ... * BANG * ...  Izumi boasted, until she was interrupted by a p on the head from another girl named Kasumi.


    These are not toys, Izumi! Ammunition must be heavy. Kasumi quickly snubbed her friend with a little annoyance.


    Physical violence is the lot of barbarians, Kasu-chan, you can do without it. Izumi spoke with feigned resentment while stroking the ce of impact.


    You can, but this is the fastest way to convey something to you ... - Kasumi replied with a sweet smile.


    While the girls were making noise, I took six boxes and with the help of the transformation "glued" them to make it easier to carry.


    Thus, when carrying, one hand remains free for me to manipte a spear or a pistol.


    And yes, I took one revolver just in case. I subjected it to a small modernization with the help of "Transformation". It takes a long time to exin everything, but it can be highlighted that the revolver was increased in size and acquired an expanded drum for twelve rounds, instead of six. It is unlikely that I will use it, of course, but still let it be.


    Some timeter


    After returning and loading the weapons with ammunition, we slowly drove back to the base. There was not enough space, the girls had to sit on top of each other to fit. I generally rode on the roof, as I took up a lot of space, although I can''tin. Cool breeze, clear sun... awesome


    We quickly drove half the way to the base, but at some point I noticed a wounded man slowly trudging along the sidewalk with a gun in his hands.


    Dark skin, purple hair pulled back in a ponytail, crimson eyes... Minami Rika


    It looks like she got hit hard. There are signs of severe exhaustion, mise, as well as a bleeding wound on the shoulder, it looks fresh. I can''t see any more.


    Most likely, her mission to protect the airport was over, and she immediately went to look for Shizuka. That''s it, without weapons, supplies, information


    "Well, okay," I thought and whispered to myself:  It''s time to say hello.  then jumped off the car at full speed.


    I didn''t want to stop the car once again. I''d better pick up Rika myself quickly ande back.


    Landing about a meter away from the girl, I realized that everything was very bad, since she did not react to mynding in any way.


    Why, she didn''t react at all to the roar of the car, as well as to the fact that the Hummer had just sped past her.


    Without wasting any more time, I picked her up in my arms like a princess and strengthened myself with prana, quickly rushed back.


    All it took was pure seconds to jump off the car, take a Rick ande back.


    Therefore, no one inside the hummer had time to notice the temporary loss of the leader.


    Rika, on my hands, waspletely confused, not understanding anything, and my rapid movements and her deplorable condition aggravated this, turning the girl''s thoughts into mush.


    Her tired, blurry eyes slowly felt around, trying to figure out what was going on.


    While she was trying to reconnect with reality, I was examining her body at that time.


    As already mentioned, signs of exhaustion and mise are visible. It looks like she hasn''t eaten or slept for at least a day, but rather even more. The injury with blood loss also aggravated the situation.


    Speaking of the wound, it was a piece of torn, bitten flesh from the girl''s shoulder The damage wasrge and deep, the bones were clearly visible.


    But the most important problem is that the bite wasmitted quite a long time ago In about five minutes, Rika should turn


    The worst part is that I do not know if her body will be able to defeat the infection with prana or not.


    But there is no point in thinking about it and wasting extra time....


    By directing prana into the girl''s body, thereby strengthening, strengthening her body and immunity. Well, as a bonus,pletely healing, restoring Rika to his ideal.


    She immediately felt the changes in her body and within a few seconds was able to understand her surroundings and speak.


    Shiro? She asked uncertainly as she focused her bright, crimson eyes on me. Apparently she can''t believe I''m real.


    "That''s the one. I''m surprised you recognized me, because we only met once. I answered, looking into her eyes while patching her carcass.


    For about ten seconds, the girl silently examined my face focused on work. From the scattered eyes, you can tell that a whirlpool of thoughts and feelings is going on in her head.


    "Is this a dream?" I''m already dead, right?  she asked in a sad but calm tone, looking at the ce where a piece of her shoulder was missing earlier. Now there was only a soft brown skin.


    no. You are still with us, in this slowly fading, perishable world.  with a friendly grin on my face, I replied.


    That''s how I want to sleep... Very much..." she answered with halfclosed eyes, clearly not believing my words.


    Take a rest, you''re obviously very tired.  I answered with a smile, internally rejoicing, as Ricky''s body began to actively suppress the virus. It won''t be long before the infection is finally eliminated.

 Chapter 57: The Emperor. The First Step

    Chapter 57: The Emperor. The First Step


    We quickly entered the territory of the port, meeting a couple of patrols along the way.


    Rika was sleeping sweetly and peacefully in my arms. Her body has already defeated the virus.


    Her purple hair danced in the wind... Her cute, swarthy nose sometimes wrinkled from dust... Alluring, vulnerable lips, shining in the sun


    I like Rika, romantically Although who wouldn''t like it.


    In general, as you can guess, I''m going to invite her to my big family. And I have to seed in this business, because if she refuses, my rtionship with Shizuka will get confused and even be in question, because I do not intend to share her with someone else, be it a man or a woman.


    Yes, it''s hypocritical Yes, selfish And yes, I''m an asshole and I live with it calmly now


    From the third person


    The car slowly stopped at the door of the main building.


    A lot of people paid attention to this, because Shiro came "on horseback". Yes, not alone, but with a beautiful, dark-skinned woman. This could not but attract attention, the crowd of onlookers slowly grew.


    Thirty secondster, Hasegawa ran out of the building, out of breath from running fast.  You''re back, sir!  with a ttering smile, he sang, and then looking puzzled at the women, he said  And this


    The new ones. Hasegawa, gather all the people, I need to make a statement.  the hero said calmly, carefully getting down from the car, holding Rika in his arms.


    It will be done! Let me ask you, gather all the people, then return the patrolmen with the guards, right?


    Yes, you got it right. Shiro replied, walking to the back door of the car.


    And this ...  he said again, puzzled, when he saw how Shiro opened the door of the hummer, pulled Sayu out and put him on his shoulder, as well as Riku.


    Wounded. I''ll take them to the infirmary, while you gather Hasegawa''s people and don''t dy.  he replied in a "light" tone and holding thedies on his shoulders by their asses, disappeared around the corner.


    And even though Shiro''s hands were on stic peaches right now, his thoughts were busy trying to exin to Yuriko what had happened to her daughter.


    Of course, you can just say that he warned her about the danger, and she herself insisted on it, so the fault lies not only with him But we all know that this has never stopped and will not stop women Especially mothers


    While Shiro was leaving with the girls on his shoulders, he was bombarded with envious nces from both men and women


    Hasegawa also looked at the boss, envious, until he was interrupted by the voice of one of his subordinates.


    Hasegawa-san, what should I do?"


    A-a-a... wait Mm-m so, start gathering all the people and call all the patrolmen on the radio... there will be something serious..." he said anxiously, wondering what Shiro wanted to say.


    Some timeter


    Twenty minutes have passed. During this time, all the inhabitants of the port managed to gather near the hummer.


    The huge crowd, surprisingly, behaved quite quietly, allowing themselves only a loud whisper.


    People were excited, or rather very excited, because now they have no ess to information.


    At a time when every breath may be thest, it is very, very difficult to remain in ignorance.


    There is no hope for tomorrow, however, as well as for today. Therefore, people tried to think as little as possible and work helped them in this, because going to work you can abstract from troubles, fears, anxiety.


    It certainly had a good effect on productivity, productivity, but this improvement can be called "turning into the undead."


    Just because people have be literally like the undead. Without fire in his eyes, without motivation, without hope. Just strict, measured performance of work and nothing more. Is it good or bad? Now, at a time like this, it''s more good than bad, but who wants to get one by losing the other? Of course it''s better to take everything at once.


    As already mentioned, a lot of people were whispering, waiting for Shiro to appear. All these conversations were very simr to each other. For example, take one of them.


    On the outskirts of this huge crowd, two young guys, about twenty years old, were standing and talking.


    I wonder what the boss wants to say? Hopefully something good. with a small smile, he said.


    Well, hope it''s no use, then..." he answered gloomily.


    How sullen you are... We should be more positive..." he said with a smile, pping his friend on the shoulder.


    Yes, what a positive here! Are you kidding? All my loved ones have probably already died. Here, we don''t have enough provisions, not enough materials... but there''s not enough of everything! But the most "beautiful" thing is that while we are digging in the shit here, like dung cockroaches, these creatures, monsters, call it what you want, are getting stronger and stronger...  "exploding", he said irritably, sadly, clenching his fists tightly Therade next to him also became noticeably sad


    And what about us?! And we think how not to starve to death, but not to freeze at night, because otherwise the disease is all, kirdyk. How can I be positive!? Is that how you tell me?! What should I look for a positive in?! What should I look for hope in?! Tell me what?!  in a sad, sad voice, he "eximed" in a whisper. Small, wet tracks ran down his cheeks, from the corners of his eyes.


    A friend nearby did not know the answer to these questions, did not know how to cheer up a friend, because he himself clung to this very positive only by the fact that he has a younger sister to take care of. For her sake, he had to remain strong, both in body and spirit.


    You know Kio, I am increasingly visited by thoughts of suicide ...  he whispered to his friend in a calm, broken voice.


    Such a statement from a friend shocked Kio and knocked him out of his rut for a few seconds


    What are you saying to Iyasu! Don''t you dare even think about it, do you hear? Don''t even think about it, you son of a bitch!  recovering from the shock, he eximed, shaking his friend by the shoulders.


    Come on We''re going to die anyway If not this week, then next..." he said calmly while he was being shaken


    You can''t do that! You can''t! I need you as a friend! Don''t you dare leave me! In the end, if you kill yourself, you will only please your enemy! On the contrary, it is better to keep their teeth for this fucking life for the evil of all enemies! For the evil of this whole fucking world! He spoke loudly with tears while shaking Iyasu


    Kyo... waiting for death is worse than death itself This torture What did I do to deserve it What did you do to deserve it What did we all deserve it for..." he said, looking into the void without any emotions


    I don''t know I don''t know Iyasu... I... I''m just walking while there''s a way Do you understand? I''m just going with the flow, trying not to think about all this..." he said softly, with mncholy in his voice


    Lucky I wish I could do the same... oh The boss has arrived Will you let me go?


    Yes, I''m sorry.  he said and let him go.


    At that moment, Shiro left the building and, like an icebreaker, began to move through the crowd to the hummer.


    Shiro-sama!


    Boss! Come on in boss!


    Leader


    Shiro was like Moses. The crowd parted to give him passage to the car.


    Approaching her and climbing to her roof, he looked at the crowd with a thoughtful look.


    People, in turn, waited with bated breath for what the leader would say.


    Have you ever heard of the life force that flows in the bodies of every living being? He asked calmly, scanning the crowd.


    People were surprised by such a question, absolutely not understanding what it meant at all


    No? Well, at least something? Nothing at all? Shiro asked, looking into people''s eyes.


    Almost everyone was shaking their heads, saying "no" and yet one guy plucked up the courage and shouted out.


    Boss! Are you talking about the mystical energy from martial arts movies!?


    Yes, you guessed it. Many films and books talk about some kind of energy that can strengthen people''s bodies, bringing their strength to a new level But these are just feature films, just the author''s fantasy and nothing more, it''s stupid to believe in the existence of some mythical energy that can bring a person''s life to a new level ...  the hero spoke in a calm but loud voice


    At this point, people finally lost the thread of conversation, meaning Almost everyone began to think that their leader had a little roof from the tension and enormous pressure


    What if I tell you that this mythical energy... exists?  he asked calmly, in turn, people looked at him like a fool


    The crowd quieted down. Everyone had only one thought in their heads. "The boss has gone off the rails."


    A lot of sympathetic, pitying looks from people rushed to the hero.


    He couldn''t help but notice it, however, he didn''t expect anything else, so far everything was going ording to his n


    Shiro  You don''t believe and this is normal, it would be strange to expect another Therefore, I will prove to you the existence of this energy..." he said with a sweet smile on his face and began to take off the top of his clothes


    Iyaya! blushing, almost all the female representatives squeaked, covering their eyes with their palms But absolutely everyone saw that they left big holes between their fingers for peeping


    The guys only looked away in embarrassment, shamefacedly, reluctantly admitting that their boss was too cool


    Next, the hero with a bright, kind smile on his face pulled the Nodati out of its scabbard


    People were rmed to see how a half-naked "madman" with a kind smile pulled out his huge sword


    Many were afraid that now he would jump into the crowd and with the same kind smile start mowing people like grass They wanted to get away from here quickly, but they were afraid to provoke a "psycho" with this.


    Shiro, ignoring the crowd, pointed the de horizontally at his stomach


    Seeing this, bad, disturbing thoughts began to creep in on everyone And the sharp movement of their leader with this sword confirmed the fears.


    With a quick, precise movement, Shiro cut open his stomach People could see his insides and bones perfectly. Almost everyone felt sick from this demonstration


    BOSS!  Sir!  Shiro-sama! they all eximed at the same time in a fit of fear, shock.


    They all wanted to rush to Shiro''s aid, but what they saw stopped them


    The flesh of their leader, magically, began to heal right before our eyes, until after five seconds there was nothing left of the former wound except a small amount of blood that reminded us of what we had done


    There was a deathly silence People with bulging eyes looked at Shiro and pinched themselves in an attempt to wake up.


    Shiro  Do not be afraid, what you have seen is not a dream, not an obsession, not the fruit of your madness. All this is reality.  he said, getting down from the car, and then lifting this heavy fool over his head, again plunging everyone into shock.


    Those present forgot how to breathe from what they saw. Their bodies seemed petrified, taking away the opportunity to even move, and their eyes watched the hero tirelessly, fascinated.


    The world has copsed. There are monsters that are constantly evolving. We don''t have enough supplies, resources But with this energy, everything will change. I will teach each of you to use it and with its help we will fight back against monsters. We will take ournds back from the monsters. Shiro spoke firmly, with fervor, looking at the people in front of him.


    Shiro''s words captured everyone''s hearts, making them beat very fast to the rhythm. Adrenaline, excitement and enthusiasm overwhelmed the listeners'' bodies, the extinguished, empty eyes were inmed with incredibly bright hope, faith.


    From the once stunted crowd, an impulse broke out, impending mountains But Shiro didn''t stop... "If you need hope, I''ll give it to you. If you need faith, I will give it to you. If you need a future, I''ll give it to you.  he continued to bombard the crowd


    Everyone who surrounded the hero was ready to explode from the energy overflowing them. They were ready to go tear up zombies with their bare hands


    I believe in you, in your potential, in your will. I am ready to carry the me of your hopes, gnawing a passage into ourmon future


    His words seemed to resonate with the hearts and souls of people, synchronizing them together into one machine, into one organism.


    I believe in you But do you believe in me? He finished with a question in a calm, firm, majestic tone.


    There wasplete silence for ten seconds. Not a sound, not a rustle. But then the following happened.


    At the end of ten seconds, the people in front of Shiro at the same time, as a single, well-coordinated organism, slowly and calmly knelt down and bowed their heads


    On this day, for the first time, so many people knelt before Shiro, it was the first, but far from thest time.


    In the future, this day will be marked as: "The First Step of the Emperor of Mankind."

 Chapter 58: Plans, projects, drawings... (One)

    Chapter 58: ns, projects, drawings... (One)


    A day has passed since my recent debut.


    Just a day, and I''m already picking the first fruits.


    People in the camp began to honor me much more. They bow to me all the time. Everywhere I go, people look at me with adoration, worship. My orders are not discussed or questioned.


    But the most important thing is that all people are literally inmed with motivation, enthusiasm. The me of hope and faith in the future lit up in everyone''s eyes.


    Needless to say, this has had a positive impact on overall performance? All with smiles on their faces. Everyone plowed like Papa Carlo and was happy at the same time.


    The most interesting thing is that this is only getting stronger. And all thanks to the "fanatics".


    These guys showed up to me yesterday and, falling on their knees, announced that they were going to create a cult, a religion in which they would honor me, the "God of the Emperor." They asked to share wisdom, knowledge and various other "truths".


    And no, I have nothing to do with it, I even asked why "God is the Emperor"? Everything is clear with God, fuck him, but why the Emperor?


    And it turns out to be the Emperor, because only under my leadership will humanity be able to survive and thrive. Well, since all people will die without my patronage, then I will be considered the ruler of all mankind, that is, the de facto Emperor


    In general, at first I refused, tried to prove that I am an ordinary person, but to no avail. With the stubbornness of a donkey and the stubbornness of a ram, they continued to kneel, begging me to share the wisdom of the "God of the Emperor."


    And then, on reflection, I realized that this religion can help both me and all people in general.


    Therefore, I strained my brain a little and created a fairlyrge manuscript with my "wisdom", using such skills as: "Transformation", "Writing", "Drawing", "Calligraphy", "Leader", "Teaching" and even "Jack of All Trades".


    When I created this manuscript, it was also determined what kind of system would be in my "state", because I wanted this cult to support both me and the chosen regime.


    In general, I had to decide what kind of political system would be in my small country. Capitalism? Or socialism? Or maybe try to achievemunism?


    Each of these modes had its pros and cons. Capitalism is an eternal struggle,petition. The strong eats the weak. Socialism is peace, stability. Everyone is mostly equal.


    With the first system, people be more active, selfish, purposeful. With the second, they are more passive, disinterested, trusting.


    As I said before, both have both pros and cons But is it necessary to choose one thing? China has managed tobine the two regimes, why can''t I? I think with my skills and abilities it will be even much better. However, we will have to add the monarchy to this political "soup" after all, I am the "God Emperor"


    That''s exactly how I chose the system of my future "mini country" and my "wisdom" was already written under it, which then in the future will grow into a whole religion.


    As for the teachings inside the manuscript, everything is simple there. I tried to get people to be selfish, but at the same time disinterested. Hardworking, but at the same time they were able to rx and appreciate their loved ones


    I was trying to find a bnce. The very golden mean in which everyone would be happy, satisfied and at the same time strive for more, improve


    And I must say I managed to implement this idea, to give her life.


    In fact, it turned out too well In just one day, fifty percent of the camp became "believers" in this teaching, at least, and this percentage continues to increase every hour. Moreover, all these believers sincerely try to follow dogmas and this is very noticeable. And this is only for a day!


    And everything turned out so well, because all the bonuses from the skills that were used in the creation of the manuscript were formed, or rather evenplemented each other, multiplying the expected effect many times, which is simply incredible!


    This opens a lot of doors for me, because I can also create a manuscript on the management of prana, and people will be able to master this energy incredibly quickly!


    Science, martial arts, drawings... A huge number of skills and abilities can be quickly and, most importantly, qualitatively studied in the shortest possible time ording to my books, manuscripts ... The main thing is just to have time to write them


    This information greatly changed my ns for the future and I had to build them anew.


    Let''s start with weapons. The amount that we found is too small, but it doesn''t matter, because I can make it myself pretty quickly and it wille out better than it is done in factories. The only problem is that without ammunition, this weapon will be worse than a banal baton, and you will find ammunition just in Japan.


    And of course I can also collect ammo as a weapon, but I''m not tempted to turn into a walking machine so that it''s a no-go. In addition, the materials for the cartridges will also have to be converted by yourself


    The way out of this situationy on the surface On the surface of my desk where the "Tihar" was lying. As you understand, I decided to establish the production of powerful air rifles. Of course they won''t be as powerful as mine, but their strength will be enough to effectively destroy the undead.


    And everything seemed to work out for me, the drawing was ready and the weapon came out great... great for hunting, but not for fighting. The problem was that any pneumatics has one fatal w  the capacity of apressed air cylinder. Ten medium or five powerful shots and you need to download a new one.


    Of course, to have even such a weapon in the current situation is just an incredible joy, luck, but I didn''t have enough of such a result, and I began to think about solving this problem.


    After a little thought, I began to design a small portable balloon that would be convenient to carry on my back as a light backpack.


    As a result, it turned out to design a portable balloon-backpack weighing five kilograms. This wunderwafl looked like a satchel and was worn behind the back and fedpressed air into the pneumatics through a hose, making it possible to shoot up to a hundred times, after which a "recharge" was needed. By the way, the refueling of the cylinder itself is quite fast.


    In general, it turned out not bad, somehow it all resembled a steam weapon from the anime "Kabaneri iron fortress".


    Taking these prototypes, drawings, and went to a small group of "handy" men that were found by Yuriko.


    Already on the spot, I handed over the drawings and demonstrated my creation. Then, having received praise, praises, I made the tools and machines necessary for these guys to work.


    Now, slowly but surely, my people will begin to turn from victims into hunters.


    The next thing that goes ording to n is to provide the base with electricity.

 Chapter 59: Plans, projects, drawings... (Two)

    Chapter 59: ns, projects, drawings... (Two)


    The next thing that goes ording to n is to provide the base with electricity.


    The generator will work for quite a long time, but it''s better to worry about an alternative now.


    And there are only two more or less affordable options: sr panels or wind turbines.


    Unfortunately, the wind in this area is clearly not suitable for the second, which means you will have to extract energy from the sun.


    Again we sit down to design, now sr panels, batteries.


    Of course, I could just make ordinary silicon or organic panels, but this, as you probably already understand, did not suit me.


    Conventional sr panels that can be bought by the general public have an efficiency of 15-20%. And the record holders are up to 40% or more. In theory, the efficiency can be increased to 87%, but this is only in theory, technology cannot yet allow us to confirm this.


    I won''t drag it out, as a result, I was able to design and even make a sr panel with an efficiency of 90%, but besides that, the panel came out multiyered, which further increased the efficiency at times. The panel itself came out quite durable and canst up to fifty years, while losing 0.3% efficiency per year, which is simply incredible.


    The only problem is that only I can build them and I don''t even know when humanity will be able to produce them, especially now.


    Now, the ns are to provide the entire camp with electricity for the next week.


    Next on the list - Provisions.


    While there was enough food, but in a month the problems would have started.


    In three weeks, it will be very difficult to get food, because without electricity, refrigerators are not able to work, which means that food is already rapidly bing unusable.


    There is only one way out, you need to start growing crops and establish fishing. There were no problems with the second one, the necessary things for fishing are right here in the port.


    The first one is moreplicated. Firstly, there is very little ce suitable for this case. Secondly, there are almost no people who understand farming. And the third, perhaps the most important thing is time. Time before harvest. Time that we simply don''t have.


    So I decided to try to change the seeds using the "Transformation" skill. But-oh, nothing came out, that is, almost nothing came out.


    The fact is that "Transformation" does not work with "living" materials and therefore it is impossible to change, modernize "cultures".


    But as I have already said, there were some results. It turned out that if prana is directed into the nt, it will begin to grow right before our eyes. The nt will also be stronger and more durable, and its fruits are much tastier and healthier. I personally checked on tomatoes


    At the same time, a lot of prana is spent, but the solution to this problem was quite easy. Simply, instead of introducing energy directly, it is better to enrich the water with prana, which the nts will be watered with.


    As a result, thanks to this "living" water, crops grow a little slower than with the direct direction of prana into them, but it''s worth it.


    And finally, it''s a printing press.


    Yes, I decided to make a printing press and use it to supply people with my books.


    There were no problems when creating the machine itself. The problem was only in writing books, because it took time.


    Right now, when I''m telling you all this, I''m finishing the first manga book on prana management.


    ording to my calctions, the books made on this printing machine will be slightly less effective than the manuscript that I made for fanatics, but all this ispensated by the number of books themselves.


    And in the end, I would like to note that the group that went to the evacuation site returned and, as I already guessed, it turned out to be pitch-ck hell. No one survived. Moreover, a new kind of zombie was discovered there that could spit quite strong acid. If it gets on your skin and... well, you obviously won''t like it.


    Unfortunately, Ray''s father and Takashi''s mother were supposed to be at the evacuation site, which means their chance of survival is almost zero.


    And if Rei took this news more or less normally, as far as possible in this situation, then Takashi waspletely broken. Sorry for the guy.


    First I lost my love and most likely my best friend, then the apocalypse, then I had to kill this very best friend, while listening to Miyamoto''s attacks. Next, Ray, who recently lost her boyfriend, began to stick to him, then to me. And now the death of his mother. He''s not lucky. He is so unlucky, but it seems that his dark streak in life ends here and the white one begins.


    The fact is that after he found out this news, he met Masako. And it looks like something has started to spin, they have it. Masako, this cougar, clearly had her eye on the boy and began to frown, support him, and he in his deplorable state was not at all against it...


    In the end, Rei noticed it, and in general, she did not like that Takashi was bing someone''s prey. I don''t know if it''s greed or love, but the fact is that now Ray is trying to stop Masako, but frankly, she doesn''t do it very well. Takashi was too weak before the onught of this "milf", you know, I even understand him, I also have a thing about this ... Ahem! That''s not what we''re talking about.


    In short, they have various boils going on there now and, to be honest, I''m more rooting for the cougar. Ray, something''s been upsetting metely.


    Although I do much worse myself God, how it smelled of "hypocrisy" from me ... rather, it even stank


    From the third person


    ce of action  Shiro''s Office


    Arge table covered with various papers, mostly documents and drawings. It was at this table that Shiro was currently sitting.


    In absolute silence, one could hear how the hero''s hand was writing carefully and quickly, filling the page of the book with knowledge and information.


    Finally finished ...  exhaling Shiro said while putting the brush aside.


    "Tomorrow it will be possible to distribute the first batch, and by the end of the week everyone will have their own copy It is necessary to add to the ns for the construction of a library ..." * Shurh*  closing his eyes, the hero pondered until the door to his office slid aside, which attracted his attention.


    Saeko came into the office slowly, with feline grace.


    On her normally calm face, a gentle smile yed, which only one person can see  Shiro.


    She quietly, smoothly went straight to him, then bypassing the hero, began massaging his shoulders.  Your muscles are very tense, dear. Rx, you need to rest more. I''ve been spinning like a squirrel in a wheel all day.  she spoke in a gentle, caring tone during the massage.


    Maybe, but it was worth it. Despite the difficulty, this day was extremely productive. And we both understand that all these difficulties are only at the beginning, then it will be much easier.  calmly, he answered gently, under the onught of gentle hands.


    Yes, it''s better to work hard now and not have problems in the future than vice versa.  Saeko replied in the same gentle tone while massaging the hero''s shoulders, which had already rxed a little.


    Uh-huh - mumbled Shiro, while Saeko''s hands attacked the most tense areas.


    After five minutes, Saeko spoke again.  I almost forgot why I came, Shizuka asked me to tell you that Saya has finally woken up.  she said after finishing the massage.


    - Yes? Great news, I''m going to visit her now.  the hero answered, stretching his shoulders and getting up from his chair.


    Shiro calmly walked towards the exit, but somewhere in the middle of the way he stopped and without turning to face Saeko, asked a question.  Saeko Was it you, the day before, who knocked Sayu out of the rut?  he asked in a calm tone.


    When Saeko heard Shiro, she immediately realized that something serious was about to happen, and this something most likely concerns her actions, behavior.


    Yes, it''s probably my fault.  she answered calmly, admitting her guilt.


    And what did you do, tell her?  still in the same "calm" tone, he asked.


    "I... I pushed her a little In your direction.  Saeko stammered a little, feeling at the same time not even a naughty cat, but rather a guilty schoolgirl in front of the director.


    "And why did you do that?" No, not even like that, everything is clear with this. The question is, why didn''t you ask me about it first?


    Saeko couldn''t answer this question, didn''t want to, and most likely didn''t even know how to answer.


    Shiro continued to stand with his back to her, waiting for an answer. By the way, the hero stood like that because he didn''t want Saeko to see a whirlwind of emotions on his face, eyes.


    All this time he knew, guessed that the girl was carrying out various maniptions behind his back, even if done purely for his own sake.


    Shiro wasn''t thrilled about it, to put it mildly, and therefore decided to stop it all before it went too far and led them to a serious quarrel between them.


    "I know you only want what''s best for me, Saeko. I know all this and that''s what stops me from quarreling with you. Please don''t do this anymore otherwise..." he said and turning his head, looked with a serious, firm gaze into the girl''s eyes.  I will punish ...  he finished, and calmly walked out of the office.


    Saeko at this time, like a frightened rabbit, watched Shiro leave the office, and then, when Shiro''s words reached her, she rxed and exhaled.


    How stupid I am, I should have guessed right away that if you pull a mustache, even a domestic, but still a tiger, sooner orter it will growl in irritation I''m lucky it all ended so well.  exhaling, she muttered to herself, tightly closing her eyes at the same time.


    "And yet how sexy he is when he gets angry and gets wild..." she thought with a smile on her face, feeling the love "juice" slowly flowing down her legs.

 Chapter 60: Breaking Through

    Chapter 60: Breaking Through


    The smell of alcohol and antiseptics mixed with the aroma of pills was in the air.


    Through the open window, a breeze ran into the room, which mischievously yed with the curtains, enriched the room smelling of medicines, with fresh oxygen.


    The same breeze sometimes allowed itself to y affectionately with the hairstyles of the two girls lying on the bunks.


    One of the girls was fast asleep, hugging a pillow, while the other was looking at the ceiling with aplex expression on her face.


    Yes, as you may have guessed, these girls are Saya and Rika.


    And it is Saya who is now, with aplex expression on her face, "sticking" into the ceiling while Shizuka left for dinner after feeding her.


    A bhanal of emotions, that''s what was going on in the girl''s head.


    And we can''t me this pink-faced zunderka for this, because she recently had a chance to experience fear, the horror of death and the unknown.


    Plus, you can also add an incredibly strong regret to this, because dying, the girl, though toote, finally realized, realized that she truly wants to be with Shiro, no matter what.


    Basically, of course, she was very d that she was alive and now she can fulfill her dream... Sai''s mind "gave birth" to a firm determination to get Shiro.


    Suddenly, for the girl, the door slid open, revealing a tall dark-skinned guy on the threshold.


    Shiro..." she whispered in a hoarse voice when she saw the visitor.


    Hi, Saya, wee back to earth.  he said with a kind smile,ing in and closing the door behind him.


    Shiro..." she still said hoarsely, looking at him as she got out of bed. The girl''s eyes began to slowly grow damp, filled with tears.


    Yes, Saya.  he answered with the same affectionate smile, standing in the middle of the room.


    Shiroo-oh!  crying, she screamed, stretched out and jumped on the guy, clinging to him tightly like a panda, as if afraid of losing him.


    The hero only silently caught the girl and gently hugging, began stroking her back.


    I thought I was going to die! I thought I''d never see you again, SHIRO!  roaring, she screamed, burying her face in the guy''s chest.


    The ocean of tears sshed out of Sai''s eyes onto Shiro''s clothes, but he only continued to caress the girl, because words are unnecessary now, she needs to cry out, she will discharge.


    For a little more than five minutes, Saya roared tirelessly while hugging him tightly with her arms and legs. By the end, the girl could only gasp and whimper.


    After being quiet for a moment, Saya raised her head and looked at the guy, suddenly said.


    I love you... Shiro, please don''t leave me alone.


    Her eyes watched his face intently and with fear, waiting for a reaction.


    But the hero did not lose his head and answered with a gentle, affectionate smile.


    "I love you too, Saya, and I won''t leave you alone."


    Then he bent down to wrap the girl''s lips in a sensual embrace, while Saya, as if she was just waiting for this, also reached out to Shiro.


    Slowly, even a little timidly, their mouths found each other and came together in a gentle, sweet kiss, albeit not confident.


    It didn''tst long and soon their lips "uncoupled". A small bridge of saliva apanied their lips until it burst.


    For about a minute, the couple fell silent, they just decided to hug each other in silence.


    Until Saya suddenly said.


    Shiro, I want to be "one" with you.


    Slowly, her small body got off the guy andy down on the bed, while her legs spread invitingly, as if "inviting" the hero to act.


    I don''t think that''s a good idea. Now in the heat of the moment, you can do something that you will regretter. Yes, and Rika is nearby..." he said doubtfully, struggling with himself.


    No, I know that I want it and even on the contrary I will regret if I miss such a moment. Rika is fast asleep Shiro Please Come to me


    A gentle, pleading voice caressed Shiro''s ears, seducing the beast inside him.


    He wanted to spit on everything and just enjoy this moment, but his mind was talking about future problems, such irresponsible behavior.


    In his mind, Shiro was debating with himself in an attempt toe up with a better solution.


    Lengthy "negotiations" in my head did not take a second in the real world.


    Soon the debate ended with its logical end.


    - "To hell with him! If there are problemster, then I will solve them in the future, and not now. Sometimes it''s better not to think, but just go with the flow God, I''m talking to myself right now, calming myself down."


    The heavy body moved smoothly, neatly and even a little wildly towards the petite girl.


    Sai had a feeling that this guy was now a dangerous, hungry beast sneaking up to her in order to "eat", "pierce" into her soft, supple flesh


    Seeing such a Shiro, the girl blushed, but did not look away, but began to watch with fascination.


    Soon, Shiro hovered over Sai,pletely, thus, "covering" her body with his.


    Then there was another kiss, which differed from the previous one with great passion, desire.


    At the same time, they quickly got rid of their clothes, until in the end they remained in the "costume" of Adam and Eve.


    The nipples on Sai''s breasts stood firmly, waiting for attention to be paid to them soon.


    The slightly wet pussy slowly got wet when the gently scarlet clitoris, having increased, had already hardened.


    The girl herself devoured Shiro with her eyes.


    His figure was a perfect bnce between strength, power and smoothness, flexibility of muscles, which gave him not even the figure of a swimmer, but the figure of a "cheetah". But besides that, the girl was attracted by one "weighty" argument that he stood tensely, proudly waiting for him to be let into battle.


    And even though Shiro had already used the "Penis Reduction Technique", he still remained big, which scared the girl a little.


    But such a "trifle" could notpletely scare away or bring down the mood of the girl.


    "Shiro, I trust you with my body.  she said resolutely, exhaling, while having a sweet smile on her lips.


    Don''t be afraid, we won''t move on to the main course soon. Come to me.  he replied, and then bent down and began another series of kisses.


    For about five minutes they "warmed up", kissing, caressing each other''s bodies.


    At the end of the forey, that Shiro that Saya were already ready to eat their partner.


    "In the end," it was the turn of the main course.


    Shiro caressed the head of his penis, the girl''s pussy flooded with love juice, thus lubricating it. Well, at the same time teasing Sayu.


    My God! Don''t torment me anymore! Do it abruptly! Just be careful ...  sharply, irritably said Saya in contradiction.


    Okay, okay, get ready. He replied, with a cheeky, teasing grin.


    A sharp, quick movement of the hips and Saya became a woman. Surprisingly, she did not utter a sound, only wrinkled eyebrows indicated that the girl had just experienced pain.


    As soon as he entered, Shiro immediately froze, trying not to move, giving the girl time to move away from the rupture of the hymen, as well as get used to the foreign object inside her.


    It is so Weird I feel so full It''s weird, but very nice. Thanks Shiro, you can move now.  she said, looking lovingly into his eyes.


    Slowly, Shiro''s hips began to move.


    And onlynguid breathing, moans and "ps" could be heard in the near future.


    Their "dance" was slow and gentle, which was very different from the wild "dances" with Saeko and Shizuka.


    But everything has an end.


    A loud, prolonged moan from both bodies, said that the first "battle" was over, but before continuing the war. The couple decided to take a breath, or rather the girl needed to take a breath.


    It was divine... I couldn''t even imagine that it was so good.  she said wearily, caressing his still hard cock.


    - Yes? Then let me make you happy that you will experience this with me very often. he replied with a grin, stroking the girl''s hair.


    And I see you have a lot of confidence. She replied, grinning.


    For a while they justy there in silence, enjoying each other''s presence.


    Shiro, you have ns for Shizuki''s girlfriend Rika, right?  she suddenly asked a question.


    Honestly? Yes, I have. I like her too, and I would like to see her in my harem. Besides, she''s Shizuki''s lover and it would be nice if she was with us.


    I see If you''re interested, I don''t mind All right! You''re with me now so let''s not talk about other women now.


    But you started it yourself


    I don''t remember anything like that, the time of the second round! Saya eximed, climbing on Shiro and inserting a member into herself.


    What Saya didn''t know was that the neighbor in the next bed had been awake for a long time and all this time she was silently, furtively, watching while making suspicious movements in her pants.


    - "What a coincidence I like you too and I also have ns for you, Shiro."  with a red face, neck and ears, Rika thought, pulling her pearl at the same time.

 Chapter 61: Refusal

    Chapter 61: Refusal


    Another day passed.


    After having sex with Sai, Shiro, taking the tsundere in his arms, went to his room, where he already arranged a "group sex" with Saeko and Shizuka. And although the girls were confident of their victory, as a result it turned out that they were not even close to her.


    In general, Shiro won, bringing all three of them to a pleasant, orgasmic swoon.


    Waking up in the morning, the hero continued to carry out his ns for the arrangement of the base.


    Construction of sr panels, distribution of books, group lessons on prana management, as well as assistance in the construction of vegetable gardens.


    In general, it was a good day, and most importantly, very productive.


    But not everyone had a good day today


    Takashi! She''s older than your mother!


    Ray! Enough already!


    Another scandal shook Komuro Takashi''s room.


    The fact is that a love triangle has formed between Takashi, Rei and Masako, so to speak.


    And unfortunately, for a childhood friend, the scales were on the side of the cougar.


    Ray saw it and tried her best to beat the guy back. Unfortunately, whatever she did, everything went against her.


    No, not enough! I love you! We have known each other since childhood! We even promised to get married to each other! And with this mymra you are familiar with nothing at all! I can''t understand why you can''t already choose when it''s so obvious! How can you not understand that this old purse is now just taking advantage of your weakness!


    "Don''t insult her, Ray! And anyway, something you forgot about me when you had Hisashi. Then you were hanging around with Shiro, but as soon as I found a woman, you were right there!


    How dare you say that!? The fact that I chose Hisashi was only your fault, and with Shiro we had nothing!


    Well, of course it was my fault, and I don''t really care anymore. I''ve made up my mind. I choose her, not you. Leave.


    What?! Do you even know what you''re doing?!


    Yes, I understand. Please go away, Ray.


    Takashi! She will not rece your mother,e to your senses!


    It really hurt the guy, hit him right in the sick.


    Get out..." he said softly.


    Takashi


    Get out and don''t you dare get into my rtionship anymore!  he shouted, ring up, pointing to the girl at the door.


    Oh so! so! You''ll regret it! Asshole!  with moistening eyes, she answered loudly, leaving.


    mming the door loudly, the girl went to a certain ce


    The Head''s Office


    In a quiet, peaceful environment, Shiro continued to write a new book. The theme this time was "Martial Arts" and "Shooting". After this book, he was going to start writing about farming.


    Unfortunately, this calm atmosphere was not destined to exist for a long time.


    The door to the office opened abruptly. A girl quickly entered inside and also abruptly closed the door.


    Shiro asked, a little surprised, knowing perfectly well that something was wrong here.


    The girl looked rather rumpled, and it was clear from the swollen eyes that she had been crying recently.


    Shiro! I decided to confess to you!  with a strained smile, she said, quickly undressing and going to the guy.


    Frowning, Shiro asked.


    Confess to what?


    In love of course, fool! I like you!


    Meanwhile, Ray had already stripped down to her underwear.


    Seeing this, Shiro frowned harder at his guesses.


    And why are you undressing?


    Of course I want you to make me yours. Isn''t that clear?


    Finally undressed, she approached Shiro and made an attempt to kiss him.


    "I want you..." she said when only a couple of centimeters remained between their lips, but the kiss was not destined to take ce.


    Shiro''s strong hand gently grabbed the girl by the shoulder, preventing her from continuing the offensive.


    Shiro? ...  she asked uprehendingly. Deep in her eyes, one could see the incipient fear.


    "Did something happen between you and Takashi?"


    Nothing happened! Why even talk about this idiot? Let''s better talk about us... and even better kiss me..." she replied, making another attempt to get to Shiro''s lips.


    What makes you think that I would agree with you on something more than just friendship?


    Shiro


    What makes you think I like you at all? Maybe I liked it before, but not now.


    The girl''s eyes were filled with fear and even despair.


    The fact that I have a lot of women does not mean that everyone can be one of them so easily Apparently, because I try to behave gently, people think they can try to take advantage of me Since when do you think I''m a jackal picking up after others? What makes you think I''ll take you after Takashi? He asked calmly, but his eyes were full of cold.


    "I would never think that of you!" I had nothing with him!  she rattled off quickly, very nervous.


    Maybe it wasn''t, but do you really think that I don''t know that you''ve been trying to take him away from Masako for thest few days? And now, when it didn''t work out, you came crawling to me to confess your love.


    Ray''s eyes werepletely filled with fear, despair and tears, and her body periodically trembled.


    I don''t deny, maybe you really love me, but no one wants to be second. No one wants to be someone''s backup n. And certainly no one wants to be someone''s recement.


    What was saidpletely broke the girl. Tears rolled down her face.


    "And even if I agreed to take you into my harem, I still wouldn''t be able to trust you. Better try to make peace with Takashi. And finally sort out your feelings.


    Ray couldn''t respond properly to this, as she was very upset, so she nodded silently, slowly dressed and quietly left.


    "It''s hard to see a crying woman... especially knowing that it''s your fault... eh..."


    Meanwhile, outside the door.


    Upset, Ray left and went towards her room.


    Shiro''s office was guarded by two women standing at the door.


    And naturally they saw a crying girle out of his office.


    Yeah, but what was she actually counting on?


    Come on


    Pfft! What,e on? Almost everyone knows that she ran between this Takashi and the boss. What was she hoping for anyway?


    I don''t know


    Shiro-sama only needs to hang down, as a huge queue of people will gather in a moment ... And many of them will be better, both in beauty and in character


    I just feel sorry for her


    I don''t. It''s her own fault that she blew all the chances.


    You''re evil


    I''m trying.


    Shiro''s Office


    Haaa The mood was gone. Shiro muttered, putting the brush aside.


    Suddenly the door opened again.


    A woman with dark skin and purple eyes came inside.


    Calmly closing the door, she began to approach Shiro''s desk, silently undressing along the way


    "Is today some kind of undressing day in my office? Or is it some new challenge?"


    Rika, what are you doing?


    Undressing, can''t you see, or what? She replied with a cheeky, teasing smile.


    That''s understandable. Why here and now? Aren''t you embarrassed by my presence? Anyway, in case you haven''t noticed, this is my office.  he replied in a rxed manner, stretching himself on the chair.


    Oh Shiro. We both know or guess that we like each other, and if so, then we do not need to perform unnecessary gestures, because we can go straight to the point.  she finished, just as thest item of clothing fell to the floor.


    A beautiful, sexy, trained body appeared before the eyes of the hero. Not as trained as Saeko, but it has its own mature charm.


    That is, to sex. And you have a lot of confidence.


    Of course! I''m a grown woman who knows what she wants! After all, I''m an officer and I can''t afford to "break down" like other women.


    She quickly walked up to Shiro and crossed her leg, sat down on hisp, pressing her chest tightly at the same time.


    Well, I would be lying if I said that I am not happy with such rapidly developing events.  grinning, he replied, cing his palms on the stic buttocks of the chocte.


    In fact, Ricky''s arrival was part of Shiro''s ns, because he knew that yesterday she not only eavesdropped on him and Sai, but also masturbated. He just didn''t expect her toe right now, the next day.


    Soon, groans, "pops" and other interesting sounds were heard from Shiro''s office, which made the two guards at the door blush.

 Chapter 62: Harem Assembly

    Chapter 62: Harem Assembly


    Shiro''s room. Shortly before Rey''s confession.


    Inside the room there were three girls drinking tea.


    A calm, gentle, or rather even family atmosphere hovered between them.


    Suddenly, the door to the room slid open, letting in a dark-skinned girl with purple hair.


    Sorry, I was a littlete for a run ...  she said, beads of sweat from her neck rolled down into the cleavage between her breasts.


    Nothing, nothing, we just got ready..." Shizuka quickly replied, beckoning to her with a gesture.


    With a quick step, Rika approached the bed and, hugging the blonde, sat down next to her. Shizuka was d to be hugged and absolutely did not resist when her friend''s hands grabbed her.


    As soon as the girl sat down, Saeko, putting the cup aside and opening her eyes, spoke.


    And so, since everyone has gathered, I dere the first meeting of the harem open.  she said in a satisfied voice.


    That is, how did everyone gather? a puzzled voice rang out.


    "Is there something bothering you Takagi?" Saeko calmly addressed her.


    Well, it seemed to me that this very harem would be bigger I thought that at least Ray would definitely be here with us.  she answered, confused.


    Perhaps in the future more girls will join us, but for now, these are all the people that are or will soon be in the beloved''s harem. About Rey... I don''t think she''s going to be our sister.


    Are you so sure? "What is it?" she asked doubtfully.


    Yes, I have some confidence in this.  calmly, she replied.


    May I know the reason for your conviction?  crossing her arms, Saya continued to ask.


    Of course you can. It''s probably no secret to all of you how Ray has been behavingtely. I won''t list everything, but right now, it can only be described as "windy" and "unreliable".


    Those present could only silently agree with what was said.


    Without slowing down, Saeko continued.


    And if we see it, then the dear one even more noticed it. He may not be visible, but he is quite scrupulous about the choice of women. she finished with a smile.


    And what if, despite all this, he takes her to the harem? Saya asked right away, as soon as Saeko finished.


    The chance of this is outrageously small, Takagi. Shiro only looks soft and pliable from the outside. In fact, there is a beast inside him, if not a demon In general, he has his own desires, his own pride, which will not allow him to take her to our family.  she concluded confidently.


    The girls, thinking hard, drew conclusions. Basically, each of them reviewed their past, current and future rtionships with Shiro.


    And if Shiro decides to step on his pride and ept it, what then? Tsundere persisted.


    The eyes focused on Saeko, waiting for her answer.


    If it happens that I repeat myself again, it is almost impossible, then I will try to dissuade him. If necessary, I will enlist your support.  she spoke seriously, without a shadow of a smile.


    And you seriously approached this harem.  with amusement in her voice, even a little surprised, Rika said.


    This is absolutely natural because I want only the best for the dear. She replied with an imperturbable smile.


    Takagi, is it just me or do you dislike Rei? The blonde asked innocently, basking in the embrace.


    Well, since we''re sisters now, then I can share it. Yes, I don''t like Ray for a very long time.


    The reason? Saeko asked with a smile and an interested look, sipping a cup of tea.


    Character. Even as a child, she could ignore Takashi for a long time, but as soon as she saw that he had friends, she was already there. I used to like Takashi, but he was absorbed in Rei and didn''t pay any attention to me But the most annoying thing about it is that she was just ying with him. As you understand, growing up, not much has changed in her character. I don''t know if she is aware of her actions or not, but it would be extremely unpleasant for me to share Shiro with her.  closing her eyes and crossing her arms, she said with an intelligent look.


    Suddenly, the nurse quickly pped her hands and eximed with a fox-like grin.


    What a sweetness! Saya has only recently be our sister, but she already takes care of our treasure, driving away bad aunts from it!


    Takagi reacted as if she was a cat that had been stepped on by a tail.


    "The hell with it! I just hate the idea of sharing Shiro with her! No more!  she fiercely defended herself, with apletely red face and nimbly running eyes.


    To such a "weak" excuse, in response, she was sent looks saying: "Unconvincing."


    AAH! Don''t look at me like that!  she screamed, greatly embarrassed and in panic covering her red face with her palms.


    "Kawaii!"  everyone shouted mentally, looking at Sayu.


    Rika intervened, deciding to save the tsundere.


    Well, okay, stop torturing her, better answer me, Saeko, isn''t it too early to enroll me in a harem? Shiro and I haven''t crossed the border yet..." she asked, with interest and even hidden fear,ying her head on Shizuki''s shoulder.


    You already have one foot in our weird Rick family. It''s only a matter of time, and a short one at that, when you finally be one of us." she replied in a friendly, kind way, calming the woman.


    Well, it''s nice to know that.  exhaling, she replied with a smile, rxing.


    But her questions didn''t end there.


    I''m very interested, do you make love to each other?  taking a more rxed pose, Rika asked.


    That is? Saeko said, raising an eyebrow.


    Even Saya, having calmed down, was interested in the topic raised.


    Well, with each other, among themselves. She replied with a conspiratorial, sly smile.


    Hmm... no, I don''t think so.  Shizuka replied, frowning thinking.


    If you want to know whether Shiro approves of it or not, then his position is that he does not mind that we will y with each other inside the harem, but only if we do not forget about him.  she calmly replied, sipping tea.


    This is good news for me, after all, I also like women, and Shizuka is generally my kind of mistress. She replied with a satisfied smile, secretly exhaling.


    Saeko quickly put her down, raising her hand and making a "Stop" gesture.


    I warn you right away that I''m not interested in sex with girls. Although it would be better to say that I am not interested in sex with anyone, no matter what, except Shiro," she said, as always, calmly.


    Ho-oh? Why is this so? with a slightlyscivious grin, she asked.


    I''ll rify that I''m not against it during intercourse with Shiro, but without him it''s just not interesting. I think Takagi and Shizuka will already understand what''s going on.


    I don''t understand, what''s the problem? She asked, puzzled.


    You see, the pleasure that gives Shiro is simply indescribable. And no, this is not an exaggeration. I stopped caressing myself and masturbating a long time ago. Just because all my attempts seem nd, dull inparison with his caresses. You may not believe me right now, but once you sleep with Shiro, you won''t be able to be satisfied with anything and no one but him anymore.  with nostalgic notes she told, remembering the pleasant past.


    Not knowing how to react, Rika looked at Shizuka and asked.


    "Is that true?"


    "I''m sorry, Rick, but yes, it''s true. His hands are simply divine, as is his tongue, and what he does with his wand is simply unthinkable.  shamed, Shizuka admitted in embarrassment, afraid that she might offend her friend.


    You''re burning! I won''t give up so easily! She eximed belligerently, refusing to ept defeat.


    You''ll give up, you''ll give up. In his hands, you will turn into soft, pliable y, just screaming: "More!" and "Don''t stop!". Although most likely, you will only moan at all, drooling, while having a face overflowing with lust and pleasure. Saeko spoke with a smug smile, teasing, provoking.


    Jumping out of bed, Rika eximed.


    Nothing like that! It''s me who will win!  she said loudly and went to the door belligerently, enthusiastically.


    Rika-chan! Where are you going!? Shizuka shouted, worried about her friend.


    To Shiro! We''ll see who wins!  she replied with a grin, disappearing behind the door.


    Despite what was happening, Saeko, Shizuka and Saya realized that she did not go to defeat Shiro, but to experience everything that they had recently described.


    - "Why these excuses ..."  the girls thought at the same time.

 Chapter 63: A Month Later

    Chapter 63: A Month Later


    A monthter


    * BANG * *BANG*


    Powerful blows rained down on a sturdy pear suspended from the ceiling.


    The sound of these blows was stronger than the noise of a pistol shot.


    Sweat trickled down his swarthy, athletic body, dripping onto the concrete floor.


    The man''s face expressed only calmness while the training was going on.


    And yes, as you have already understood, this person is me, Shiro.


    The month flew by very quickly.


    A lot has happened during this time, but let''s take it in order.


    Let''s start with the base. She has been radically transformed.


    Sr panels and vegetable gardens werepleted. Now the base is supplied with food and electricity, and with a huge margin.


    Fishing was also established. There were several trawlers in the port, which are now working for the benefit of our camp. All this also increased the amount of food produced.


    Port. Wepletely conquered it and protected it with thick walls. At the same time, on the widest street, it was decided not topletely close the passage, but only to narrow it. After all, arge influx of creatures will simply demolish everything in its path, and so we can slowly destroy the zombies, controlling the strength of their "flow".


    Also, the poption of our base has increased many times. If before there were at most two hundred of us, now there are about ten thousand of us... not bad, right?


    This happened due to the fact that I repaired a lot of cars and my people on them went to the sleeping areas where there could still be survivors, and I did not lose. Even now, subordinates are still trying to find survivors, but there are fewer and fewer of them.


    In connection with the replenishment, productivity also increased exponentially, especially when the neers were able to learn how to use prana, by the way


    In a month, almost every person in the camp learned how to control prana. At least a little, but I learned. The most advanced can already strengthen one part of the body.


    Religion. Now my base can be said to have an official religion, where they elevate me and lead a way of life ording to my dogmas. And the scariest thing is that it looks like every person on the base is a believer in this new religion. Well, except for me and my girls.


    Prana has allowed people to take a fresh look at life. No pain, no ailments. Constantly in a good mood and a quick recovery. We multiply this by the very hardworking nature of the Japanese. Once again we multiply for a new religion.


    The result is an inextinguishable, highly motivated army of hardworking machines.


    These "machines" have already done a lot that they managed to do in the camp. They built and converted buildings for residential premises. They made a library, warehouses, equipped a security building, canteens, a school, a market, baths, with my help they made a water treatment nt and, as I have already said, sr panels and vegetable gardens. And all this is only a small part.


    The library that was built was filled with books that I kept writing. All of them were aimed at developing skills and transferring knowledge that is useful now. This ce, filled with various information, has be very popr among people of all ages.


    It''s funny, but people think that I have almost led them to utopia.


    Of course, even now the camp still has several issues that have yet to be resolved.


    But there is one, just a colossal problem that cannot be solved so easily.


    And this problem is a gender preponderance, or rather a PREPONDERANCE.


    One to ten in favor of women.


    I just don''t know how to solve this problem. They just give up.


    The more peoplee to the camp, the greater the advantage bes.


    Representatives of the male sex, now, are just in demand.


    Yes, there were attempts of **** by the fair sex, and these attempts are far from isted.


    In this regard, unions of girls who united and lived with one guy began to appear, in order to protect him from other "predators", in general, harems simply began to appear. And this idea is gradually gaining momentum.


    It''s just ridiculous, but fewer and fewer men can be seen walking alone, and what''s more, there are fewer and fewer just working men. Now they mostly be "housewives", because the chance that they will be stolen is decreasing. And the sry allows you to live very well.


    My harem is doing great, and our rtionship is burning stronger and stronger.


    I won''t tell you about our nights, but I''d rather tell you about our training sessions.


    And yes, I started training girls.


    Rika, Saya, Shizuka and of course Saeko. These four are very strong, especially if they work in a team. The weakest of this quartet is Shizuka. Her front loads have a pretty strong effect on maneuverability, and she iszy most of all.


    As for my own training, it''s pretty simple.


    Using the skills of "Transformation" and "Jack of All Trades", I made a set of weights, which now help me a lot.


    By the way, with the help of the above skills, I created a special training suit. The trick of this suit is that the more force I put into it, the more resistance I get.


    In apartment with this suit and weights, my characteristics, which had been frozen until recently, crept up.


    There''s not much more to tell. Monsters, of course, are getting stronger and stronger, but we are not standing still.


    Shiro''s Office


    After finishing his daily training, Shiro went to do the business of the base.


    And although Yuriko, Rika and Saya help him in this, some issues require personal attention.


    Sitting down at the table, he began sorting through a small, but still a pile of papers.


    After a while, Shiro "finished off" this small slide.


    Just as he was about to get up, he heard the trampling of a ratherrge crowd that was rapidly approaching his office.


    Has someone decided to start a riot? Here? Very interesting ...  he thought, and rxed, leaned back in a chair, stretching, waiting for the guests.


    A few secondster, the door to his office abruptly opened and a crowd of armed women rushed in.


    Although it would be better to say a crowd of armed temptresses. There have always been beautiful girls in this world, but prana has made them even cuter and sexier.


    In addition to this, due to the decrease in the male poption, the female temperament gradually began to change. If before they were "prey", now almost all of them are "hunters" ... the world is crazy.


    Shiro looked at them in surprise and eloquently, raising his right eyebrow, asked.


    Is this really a riot?


    "By no means, Mister-sama! they said at the same time, dropping to one knee. Their eyes looked at their leader with adoration, worship, but that''s not all... was there still... hunger? It looks like they want to "eat" our hero


    Then is this a coup?


    No way, Mister-sama!


    "Then what is it?"  he tilted his head and pretended to be thinking about something


    Suddenly, Shiro wrapped his arms around himself and with "fear", looking at the crowd in surprise, eximed


    Did you alle to **** me!?


    "We would never dare Mastersama!" They eximed, blushing. That''s just the thought made some people breathe harder, and someone licked his lips. Shiro even heard someone from the middle of the crowd say softly, "I would like to


    Having stopped ying with them, he asked with a smile, calmly.


    And so, why are you here then?


    "Mr.sama, we are here to ask you to consider our proposals.


    Hmm... yes, yes, yes, I think I read something here... Remind me, what is it about?  for the sake of appearance, he rummaged through the documents. In fact, he remembered everything perfectly.


    We ask you, sir, to prohibit men from joining the Guard, as well as to reduce men''s working hours.  they bowed and said.


    And how do you imagine it? Do you want only women to fight and, plus, to give men indulgences? Aren''t you offended yourself?  exhaling he said. In fact, there are a whole bunch of such requests, but Shiro didn''t know what to do with it.


    Of course we are not offended, Mr.-sama! All this time men have been protecting us, now that there are so few of them, it''s our turn to protect them. they answered with fervor.


    "God, where is the world going..." - feeling the bridge of his nose, he thought.


    Well, why reduce the working day?  having gathered his thoughts, the hero asked.


    Because they get tired, and then they are not able to satisfy us Sexy..." they said, blushing.


    - what? He blurted out in bewilderment.


    This time, a small group of four girls spoke up.


    You see, sir, we have a guy, and it''s very difficult for him to satisfy us all. He literally falls at the end from fatigue!  they said very pityingly, and the other women nodded at it.


    And you think that work is to me for this?  he asked, not knowing whether tough or cry.


    Yes, sir.


    Shiro thought for a while, weighing the pros and cons.


    If he epts their offer, then over time, the former gender roles will change ces, and the hero did not really want that.


    On the other hand, if he doesn''t ept their offer, then nothing much will happen. No one will dare to doubt his choice, but the beautiful half of humanity will not like it. Most likely they wille up with something else, something bypassing myws, and it will most likely be much worse.


    Yes, and we need to do something with this advantage. Perhaps this will be the first step towards the former, gender bnce.


    - "Out of two evils, you need to choose the lesser..."  rubbing his forehead, he thought.


    Please, Mr.-sama, do our request.  they said, bowing, touching the floor with their foreheads. In this position, they were waiting for Shiro to make his "verdict".


    Rubbing his forehead, he calmly replied.


    Well, I agree to fulfill your request, but only after I vote for this idea, and only if it is met positively.


    In fact, everyone in the room understood that the whole camp, almost unanimously, would be in favor of this idea.


    We are incredibly grateful to you, sir! We knew that you, the wisest man.  with the widest, joyful smiles they eximed.


    Yes, yes, you can go.  he said, waving his hand at them, driving them out of the office.

 Chapter 64: The Horde

    Chapter 64: The Horde


    Ten minutester, after thedies left, someone knocked on the door of Shiro''s office.


    Intrigued that someone decided to visit him again, the hero calmly said.


    Come in


    The door opened and a young brown-haired man in a distinctive uniform of "Security" appeared on the threshold.


    Going inside and closing the door behind him, he said.


    "I have news from security, Mr.-sama.


    God, Takashi, at least call me Shiro in private.  the hero answered exhaling, with a sour expression on his face.


    "All right, Mr.-sama. He replied with a broad grin.


    Over the past month, Shiro and Takashi have be good friends, along with the Cat, who, by the way, has lost weight and turned into a real handsome man. Crowds of girls run after him, but they can''tsso him. Shiro suspects that he is waiting for Alice to grow up It''s just brilliant If there is no girl just grow her up


    Okay, what did youe for? Shiro asked, wincing.


    In the block, from the main entrance, a huge crowd of zombies is quickly gathering ...  Takashi said seriously.


    How big is it?  the hero asked in a rxed manner, scratching his neck.


    About a hundred thousand, but most likely more, the crowd is constantly growing.


    For ten seconds there was silence in the room, in which Shiro could be clearly heard tapping his finger on the table.


    Finally, he stopped knocking and looked into Takashi''s eyes with a grin and said.


    I don''t see your feelings, knowing that a huge army of undead is gathering at the threshold of our only home, insanely wanting our flesh and blood.


    To which Takashi replied confidently, grinning.


    "Because I know that our house is under the protection of the Invincible Lordsama.


    Grinning, the hero replied.


    Well, clown, let''s go and look at this crowd.


    "Of course, Mr.-sama. It''s a great honor for me to apany you," he said with a grin, following the boss to the exit.


    To Takashi''s loneliness, Shiro decided not to answer in any way, as well as not to say that soon he would most likely have to leave the Guard and be a housewife.


    Already walking along the road, they started a conversation.


    Takashi How are things going with Rei and Masako... getting better?  he asked calmly, genuinely worried.


    Rather improved. We''re together now, the three of us. A contented, happy smile shone on his face.


    Really!? I''m happy for you.  smiling, he pped his friend on the shoulder.


    Ay! Keep your bandurins to yourself! You almost crushed it for me!  he eximed intively, actively rubbing the ce of impact.


    Nothing like that, and if so, then don''t be afraid, it would have healed before the wedding anyway, especially if you take into ount prana. He said with a slightly evil grin.


    "That doesn''t give you the right to maim me!" Oh-hey!


    It''s good that everything turned out this way. I was afraid that after that day, she wouldn''t leave I should have gone easy on her But all''s well that ends well. Shiro replied with a sigh, feeling like a small weight had been lifted from his shoulders.


    After that fateful day, Rey was all out of her mind. Pale, constantly with swollen eyes from tears. The girl looked more like a ghost than a person. There was a feeling that she was ready tomit suicide at any moment.


    Shiro was a little tormented by this, because it was he who brought her to such a state. Having understood himself and his feelings, the hero realized that he liked Rey only as a friend, at most a sister. No romance. Realizing this, Shiro went to talk to Takashi, by the way, after this conversation, they began to be friends, nevertheless, he is constantly surrounded by women, too, not very much. By exining the situation with Rey, he cooled his anger and made him think about his own feelings.


    In general, Shiro helped Takashi understand that he still loves and cherishes Rei.


    With this, Cupid''s part-time job ended and Shiro left Takashi, Masako and Rei to cook in their own juice.


    Yes, and I, too, then red up, without thinking about the consequences But let''s not talk about sad things, now everything is fine. True, they fight with Masaka quite often, but already as sisters, not enemies ... Listen, tell your secret, eh? Your girls are so friendly, and mine are like a cat with a dog


    To this, Shiro, lifting his nose, and waving his snow-white mane, "modestly" replied.


    Of course I have a secret. You see, in order for your harem to be friendly and loving, you just need to be me.


    Pfft! Yes, you are the very modesty and humility.  properly impregnating the words with sarcasm, he said.


    It can''t be any other way


    When he got to a ce with a good view, Shiro scanned the crowd


    It''s all strange ...  he muttered, looking for something with his eyes in the crowd.


    What''s weird? Takashi asked, perplexed.


    Everything is strange. This horde is too big, of course we were attacked by huge crowds of creatures, but this is the first time such a number. But the main thing is the speed at which they gather in a heap. They seem to be attracted, attracted by something Or is there someone who can control them


    "Bad joke, Shiro," he said nervously.


    "I wasn''t kidding Takashi. Okay, let''s go back, the crowd has started moving.  he said, turning towards the base.


    Already!? Damn it! Hey! Wait for me!


    Five minutester, the horde had alreadye quite close to the base.


    Shiro just managed to go and get a new weapon, which he managed to do just for such cases. Takashi went to his own, preparing for defense.


    Fighters, the absolute majority of whom were women, had already gathered at the barrier that protected the base.


    "It''s Shirosama!"


    Where?! And really Shiro-sama!


    God, how handsome the leader is!


    And sexy! Look at his nut! I so want to hold him while he dominates my mouth


    Hey! Don''t fly away into fantasy!


    Boss, I want children from you!


    Pfft! Boss don''t listen to her! I''m ready to be your bitch!


    "How strange it is to feel hundreds of "hungry" stares on your carcass..."  he thought, while calmly smiling, he walked.


    All these screams and screams could not go unnoticed.


    In the end, one of his direct subordinates in the Guard came running to them.


    Mr.-sama! We didn''t know that you would help us! But to be honest, it''s not worth it, sir, you can get hurt, get into trouble. We''ll be fine on our own.  with a wide smile, she said as she approached.


    I know that you can easily handle yourself, it''s not even discussed. I just wanted to stretch, that''s all.  with a trademark calm smile on his face, he replied, internally annoyed: "Assholes They have be a little stronger, but they already think they can afford to "protect" me Apparently I haven''t shown what I''m capable of for too long... and there are more people"


    - Yes? Then I will give you a squad that can protect you if something bad happens.  she said with a kind smile, sincerely worried about her leader.


    Shiro''s eyebrow almost twitched in annoyance.


    It''s unnecessary, I''ll be here, nearby, and if anything you can help me.  with a smile, he said kindly and kindly, inwardly irritated, "Of course I understand that she just cares about me, but a little more and my fart will light up..."

 Chapter 65: The Test Subject

    Chapter 65: The Test Subject


    Smoothly taking out his weapon, Shiro slowly walked towards the crowd.


    From the outside it seemed that it all consists of simple zombies, but it''s not.


    In the depths, there was a creature that hid well surrounded by stronger undead.


    The hero did not know her exact location, and he did not need it, because it''s enough to simply destroy the whole horde with her.


    "Boss, what kind of weapon does Shirousama have?"  doubting their own eyes, the girls asked.


    This is It looks like whips..." she replied confusedly.


    Whips? The boss is not funny What if something happens to the Master?! they eximed, genuinely worried.


    The struggle was clearly visible on the face of their "boss". She, too, with all her heart and soul, did not want Shiro to get hurt, let alone risk his life.


    "I can''t go against Shirousama''s words..." she replied with a helpless face.


    Clenching their fists, they looked at theirmander with reluctance, inflexibility, although they knew that this could lead to problems for them.


    Seeing such behavior of subordinates, the woman tried to find a way out, because she perfectly understood their feelings.


    Get ready toe to the Master''s aid as soon as possible, if he needs it, I allow everything.  resolutely, she said exhaling.


    That''s right, Masumi-san! the fighters eximed, pleased with thispromise.


    Of course, Shiro heard all this perfectly well, that he had almost reached the zombie.


    Maybe prana also strengthens their maternal instincts? How else to exin it?


    Shiro, once within thirty meters of the crowd, froze, waiting for the undead to move.


    I didn''t have to wait long.


    A secondter, the crowd, as if onmand, abruptly exploded with "energy" furiously, running at the hero.


    The creatures were running, getting closer and closer.


    The hero was waiting.


    They had already run half the distance to him, and he still continued to wait.


    The women behind were watching intently, already struggling with the desire to rush forward to help.


    When the crowd was a measly five meters away from Shiro


    When the fighters were ready to make their move, Shiro finally moved.


    Smoothly pulling back his hand, he sharply attacked with a whip.


    At great speed, the whip went through everything in its path.


    A second and all the undead within a radius of twenty meters "moved out" the upper parts of the body.


    Blood, pus and shit spilled out, "poisoning" the fresh air with their stench.


    * BANG*  there was a loud sound of impact on metal.


    A couple of pirs that fell into the attack radius were perfectly cut off, in fact, as were the walls of the street.


    These whips were carefully made by Shiro, hoping to facilitate and elerate the destruction ofrge crowds of zombies, and it seems that he seeded.


    He took this idea from the good old Prototype, where the whip was the perfect weapon againstrge hordes of zombies.


    But let''s get back to reality.


    Shiro, seeing the fruits of hisbors, broke into a sweet, slightly sadistic smile and began his deadly dance, taking out his irritation on the poor zombies that had sessfullye under his arm today.


    This is It''s just unbelievable Mr.-sama is so strong


    In the blessing, everyone watched as Shiro, in his bloody dance, grinds all the undead into a sd.


    And I was also worried about him Probably he now thinks that I''m stupid and annoying  blushing, themander of the fighters thought.


    Meanwhile, our hero continued his bloody, deadly dance.


    After Shiro''s attacks, the zombies looked like they had been put through a meat grinder


    Arms, legs, heads Everything was flying apart.


    Time passed. Shiro, like a killing machine, continued the genocide of the undead.


    Soon half of the horde was destroyed.


    Finally, the "core" of the strongest creatures that protected something appeared.


    Without slowing down, he began to attack.


    The whips attacked like snakes without mercy, trying to get to what the zombies were protecting.


    The creatures themselves tried their best to prevent this.


    Eventually, after killing another batch of undead, Shiro saw what they were guarding.


    A creature simr to a man. ck hair. Pale skin. The red eyes shone with intelligence.


    A vampire. It has evolved quite recently. Looks like the vampires from Twilight. I even feel sorry for the fool. May he rest in peace.


    With a cheerful maniac smile on his face, Shiro said.


    Some cute vampires have gone today Although they seem to be mostly pretty, but whatever. I still need you for experiments, your appearance interests mest of all. Come here, kys-kys-kys


    As if onmand, all the more or less strong zombies rushed at the hero, and the vampire tried to run away with all his legs. But he attacked the wrong one today.


    A few strokes of the whips and only a bloody mess remains behind.


    Three secondster, Shiro caught up with the sucker, grabbing him by the neck from behind.


    The bloodsucker tried to escape. I was spinning, spinning like I was in a frying pan, but all my efforts were in vain. The hand seemed glued to the vampire''s neck, refusing to let go of the prey.


    Great. Now, a couple of experiments and all the weaknesses of vampires in this world will be known, if these weaknesses certainly exist.


    "We''re going to have a great time, buddy. If you don''t do anything stupid, then I''ll try to torture you somehow more gently. It remains only to finish off the horde to the end and you can start experimenting. Peek-a-boo.  he spoke with the madness of a maniac scientist, and theughter matched.


    Ahem. Okay, of course it''s fun to cosy Orochimaru, but you shouldn''t overdo it  he coughed confusedly and spoke again in a normal voice.


    From the first person


    Before the evening, I managed to destroy the horde to the end and at the same time learn about the weaknesses of vampires in this world.


    In general, the sun does not kill them, but weakens and burns them. Garlic doesn''t work, and neither does holy water. Vampires burn great, and also don''t like silver very much, it poisons them, stops regeneration, and just brings a lot of pain.


    That''s all I could find out. Not much, of course, but at least something.


    I was sitting in the office when the door suddenly slid open. Few people can afford toe to me so familiarly, but she definitely has the opportunity to "fly" into my office like that.


    Is something wrong sun? I asked with a soft smile on my lips and tenderness in my voice.


    Yes, I came by to see how you''re doing and at the same time to say something interesting.  she was saying with an anticipatory smile, obviously very pleased with something. Like a cat gorged on sour cream.


    What are you so happy about? Share your joy. I said with a smile, putting her on myp and hugging her.


    I won''t torment you. Saya agreed to participate in our "y" today.


    The girl''s eyes were slightly closed. It felt as if not a girl was looking at you, but a very cunning, contented fox.


    Really? She finally made up her mind It beautiful What''s our number today? Do I need a prop?


    On my face, I "drew" exactly the same smile as Saeko.


    Today we have cast. The guilty maid gets a lesson from the Master and Mistress.  with a wild, slightly sadistic smile, she said, clearly in anticipation.


    Interesting. Props?


    We need a maid''s, mistress''s and master''s costume.


    - OK. It will be fun


    Addition


    [Careful HENTAI]


    Evening. The sun has gone below the horizon.


    The candles emitted a dim, weak light, giving the bedroom a mysterious, intimate atmosphere.


    Two people were sitting in beautiful, carved armchairs, drinking tea. A young dark-skinned man and a young woman with purple hair. Both are dressed in beautiful but strict clothes.


    Suddenly there was a timid knock on the door.


    The woman''s calm, peaceful face changed.


    Her face has acquired severity and coldness. The pose became more tense. Breathing elerated a little.


    Unlike her, the guy hasn''t changed. Everything is also calm, peace and tenderness.


    Come in," the woman said in a stern, rather loud tone.


    The door opened and the maid entered the room, timidly, with fear.


    Everything in the maid screamed that she really wanted to escape from here.


    An anxious, confused face. Eyes wide open with fear. Hands that nervously crumpled the hem of the uniform. Even the two pink-haired ponytails seemed to bounce tensely when walking.


    In general, her whole nature screams that it is very nervous.


    You asked toe in, Madam. The maid said in a timid, quiet voice.


    Yes, she did. Tell my husband what happened today.


    The guy turned his gaze to the maid and began to look at her with interest.


    I... I am..Ishe couldn''t start out of fear, and that made her even more nervous.


    Thedy decided to "help".


    "She broke one of our antique vases.


    Hmm... Well, it happens. Honey, we can afford it. She''s only been working for a week, and this is her first mistake. Subtract the cost of the vase from her sry and that''s it.  with a smile, he calmly replied.


    I would have done so, dear husband, if it was an ordinary antique vase, but she broke the most expensive one.  she said, "hawk" looking at the girl.


    He frowned and asked.


    "The one from Egypt?"


    Yes


    He was silent for a while, thinking, and then, exhaling, he said.


    Then we can only dismiss her, forcing her to pay the cost of the vase.


    You do realize that she won''t be able to earn that much even in three lifetimes, right?


    Of course I understand, but there are no other ways out.


    You''re wrong. We can take her to one of our elite brothels. Of course, she will not pay the whole sum, but it will at least somehowpensate for the losses. The mistress spoke with a sadistic, hard smile as she looked at the maid.


    The maid herself had no doubt that they could bring what was said to life.


    For a while, the hostess let the silence hang in the air, and then continued.


    But I have one more suggestion. Let her be our sex ve. This is clearly much better than being a whore in a brothel. She finished with a sadistic,scivious smile.


    Have you decided to realize these fantasies yet?


    Yes


    Well, I don''t mind, but only if she voluntarily wants it.


    - OK. Did you hear us? Thedy asked.


    - Yes. dry," the maid said softly.


    And what do you choose?


    "The first..." she almost whispered.


    Louder!


    The first!


    What''s the first one?!


    I want to be a sex ve!


    Pleased with what she heard, thedy said with a hard grin.


    Well done, I didn''t doubt you. Let''s start right now, get on all fours.


    The maid quickly got on all fours and looked at her mistress with shame.


    Now crawl over here.  said the hostess, tapping her foot in front of her.


    Without any arguments, the girl went to the specified ce.


    As soon as she "crawled", her wifemanded again.


    Now crawl to my husband''s feet. She said with a sadistic, hard grin.


    Ready, mistress.  she said, finding herself at her husband''s feet.


    Now press your face against his crotch.  with a lustful gleam in her eyes, the wife said.


    The owner, although he showed surprise on his face, decided not to interfere with what was happening, but to see what would happen next.


    Blushing, the maid slowly directed her face to the guy''s crotch until she buried her face in it, inhaling the smell.


    Tell me, what does it smell like?  with a wide, lustful and sadistic grin, the mistress asked, breathing heavily, excitedly.


    A peach..." the girl squeaked in extreme embarrassment.


    "Now, hold tight and take a deep breath." Try this smell better and remember how your master smells.


    Pressing her face to the crotch harder, the girl perfectly felt the owner''s unit with her little one.


    Taking a deep breath, the maid filled her lungs with the scent of peach and the musky smell of bodily secretions.


    The maid was almost dizzy from this delicious, intoxicating, natural perfume.


    Remember the smell of the owner?


    Yes, Mistress.


    Great, move on. Pull out your master''s cock.


    With small palms, the girl reached for the fly of her trousers.


    Unbuttoning it, and opening ess to the crotch, she put a pen there.


    It was not difficult to find the desired object.


    Gently sping it, she began to pull it out. A small hand could notpletely grasp the trunk.


    Soon, the member violently burst out of his pants, not forgetting to p quite loudly when he hit the maid on the cheek.


    Tell me what you see


    The owner''s penis


    That''s right. Describe him to me.


    Honey was already flowing down Saeko''s thigh, having soaked her panties before that.


    Huge, beautiful and very hard.  spellbound, she said, watching how the penis twitches.


    That''s enough for a start. Now take it in your mouth.


    Slowly, the girl approached the head and timidly took her half in her mouth and began to suck.


    Ahh  Shiro breathed innguidly, feeling soft, tender lips.


    Hearing this breath, the maid began to y more actively, more diligently with the bridle.


    Take more.  said the hostess, already ying with her fingers with her pussy.


    Tearing herself away from the penis, with a smacking sound, the maid answered.


    I can''t, mistress. The gentleman''s penis is too big for my small mouth. she replied, and then went back to sucking.


    With a lustful, sadistic grin on her face, the hostess said.


    Nothing. I''ll help you.


    Then lifting her long, sexy leg in dark tights, she stepped on the back of the ve''s head.


    With a characteristic sound, a huge cock flew into the girl''s throat, deforming it along the way.


    From the side, it was clearly visible how something of a phallic shape stretched the girl''s throat.


    The leg stopped holding the head, and the maid broke out of captivity, clearing her throat.


    Did you clear your throat? Get back to your seat, let''s start training.  with a wild,scivious grin, she said excitedly.


    Yes, mistress.


    For a while, all the sounds in the room came from the man''s moans and the maid''s throat blowjob.


    Vulgar, wet sounds of throat blowjob and quiet male moans ... Romance


    All this time, the slender, elegant leg of the hostess diligently helped her beloved maid, pressing her on the back of her head in time Like a pump pumped...


    The guy''s moans became more frequent and soon, the maid felt the penis in her palm stiffen and expand a little.


    Realizing that the gentleman was about to cum, she swallowed his penis as deeply as possible, not without the help of the mistress of course.


    "I''ming," he groaned loudly.


    At a fast speed, the yogurt of the owner quickly left his nativend, almost directly getting into the stomach.


    After a while, at the end of the orgasm, the man pulled the penis out of the girl''s throat, leaving only the head in his mouth, filling it with semen.


    The maidpletely tasted the delicious yogurt.


    Well, how delicious is it?


    Yes, mistress. Very tasty.


    It''s good because now you will only eat my husband''s seed.


    "Very well, mistress.


    Let''s go to bed  said the sadist, leading her husband.


    Sitting on the bed, the hostess with a lustful hard smile, said.


    Come here. It''s time for you to remember what the mistress smells like. Darling, be kind enough to fuck her properly for now.


    With great pleasure, dear.  grinning, he replied, aiming at the "mink".


    With a quick, sharp movement, he entered,pletely filling the bosom of the maid, whose mouth is now wide open.


    "I know he''s great, but don''t forget where you belong.  she said with a malicious, sadistic grin and with a sharp movement directed the maid''s head to her pussy.


    She had no choice but to start pleasuring the juicy pussy of the hostess, although in fact she did not resist because in her head, now, there was aplete mess from overflowing her pleasure.


    Better use your tongue! Better! Remember the smell of the mistress bitch!  she said, pressing her head into her crotch.


    The man, like a jackhammer, rhythmically ravaged the girl''s cave.


    The penis deformed the girl''s flesh so much that its shape was clearly visible on her tummy.


    Thirty secondster, the maid came powerfully, losing consciousness for a good ten minutes.


    Her body tensed and shook, her toes spread out, and a stream of juice flew out of her pussy.


    MMMMMMM!  she screamed into the mistress''s pussy than muffled the sound.


    You''ve already finished, but I haven''t! How dare you cum before mistress bitch!?  she said, pping the servant''s ass.


    I will improve, mistress.  the girl answered wearily.


    I hope so. Get back to work.


    Half an hourter


    Shiro, Saeko, and Saya were lying on a bed stained with secretions.


    The girls smiled contentedly, hugging the sides of the guy.


    I didn''t know it was so cool


    And I didn''t know that you are a hidden masochist Saya... you made a great maid-ve.


    Blushing, Saya couldn''t find an answer and just buried her face in Shiro, avoiding the question and hiding her confused face.


    Yes, it was good We''ll definitely do it again, right? Shiro said, stroking the zunderka.


    - Yes. she answered softly.


    End of the extension

 Chapter 66: The Epilogue

    Chapter 66: The Epilogue


    Fifteen years flew by in an instant.


    You know, when you''re constantly at work, when you don''t have time to lie down and just loaf around, time flies not even at the speed of a bullet, but at the speed of light.


    The more time passed, the more I wanted to leave this world.


    Gradually it became more and more boring.


    Training has be meaningless, because there is no one stronger than me in this world.


    The Emperor of Mankind That''s how they started calling me now, when my small base grew and destroyed all the undead on the territory of Japan, absorbing the liberatednds into itself.


    Knowledge... Skills Everything that could be studied, developed Swallowed everything like a sponge swallowed water. Maybe there is something left, but it is unlikely


    Only ordinary everyday life remained Eternal daily life, because I''m not getting old, and with my strength, no one can defeat me in this world.


    The only ray of light in all this darkness is my harem.


    Saeko, Saya, Shizuka, Rika and Yuriko All of them are my blessing and curse.


    The fact is that even though I have lost my goal, I have lost it only in this world.


    There are still an infinite number of universes waiting for me, where I can have a lot of fun, but there is one extremely serious problem that puts a fat cross on further travels.


    And this problem is my harem, my girls.


    I can''t leave them... I can''t wait for them to die, because I won''t let that happen. And I don''t have a chance to take them with me.


    I''m at a dead end But okay, I''m all about the sad, let''s better tell you what happened in such a huge period of time.


    First I''ll start with my "Empire", but only briefly, there are too many events.


    After experimenting with a vampire, I realized that these creatures are still getting stronger much faster than my people. And they have no weaknesses at all.


    So I decided to make a kind of blitzkrieg to destroy all the undead in Japan.


    The n was to make a bunch of heavy equipment and just push, destroy the enemy in droves.


    Plus, he invented heavy, but mobile armor that makes a walking tank out of people. We also had to create more powerful andrger weapons for these exoskeletons.


    Despite such weapons, my people sometimes needed help with particrly strong opponents, and they were.


    Some bloodsuckers managed to fatten up near nuclear power nts on free energy. Such creatures posed quite a big threat to my people, so I destroyed them personally.


    With my characteristics, it was easier than taking candy from a child.


    And all One year and the territory of the former Japan became my Empire.


    The gender bnce has only slightly improved I do not know if the god who sent me here did it on purpose, or, coincidentally, but the chance to conceive a boy has dropped significantly. The virus seems to specifically suppress the semen of men, which is why only the more tenacious X chromosomes responsible for the birth of girls survive.


    That''s why my empire resembles one big flower garden.


    And it''s not that I''m not happy about it, I don''t really care, but when I see that men, to put it mildly, are gradually bing "rags", it just bes a little ufortable.


    We smoothly move on to my harem.


    As you may have guessed, Yuriko, Sai''s mother, joined us.


    It was quite funny, because my daughter personally brought her mother to my bed. That evening was amazing. It happened eleven years ago. Since then Yuriko is another full-fledged member of my family, my harem.


    The strength of the girls has undergone drastic changes, each of them is now at least as strong as I was then, fifteen years ago.


    This makes them the strongest in the whole Empire, after me of course.


    Saeko is still the same Saeko, only now she has a mature charm.


    Shizuka and Rika have not changed at all, except that they havepletely lost their "tonic" interest in each other. Although they don''t mind ying with each other together with me.


    Saya has be a mature, bnced woman. That sweet zunderka has almost disappeared. Passing the baton to a femme fatale with a remarkable mind.


    Well, Yuriko has not changed outwardly, but she has be much softer and kinder than her past self.


    Kota still waited for Alice toe of age and proposed to her. Now they have two one-year-olds.


    As for Takashi, Masako and Rei, they are also doing fine. Both women gave the guy a child. Although Rey is carrying another child under her heart.


    As for my children, I don''t have any. I just don''t want to have them, knowing that the soul of my child may be a former maniac or an evil god. And I haven''t had enough yet. I don''t see myself as a father, I just don''t see myself.


    And of course over the years I havepleted all the tasks that the system gave me.


    _______________________


    The task ispleted!


    Kill 100,000 undead units


    Reward  "Thunderstorm of the Undead"


    _______________________


    This ability, Undead Thunderstorm, simply doubles my undead damage.


    The ability is certainly quite strong, but I probably won''t need it soon, since I''m not going to visit the Twilight universe yet.


    And in this world it became even more boring, as all the monsters began to fly away even faster.


    _______________________


    The task ispleted!


    Kill 1,000,000 undead units


    Reward  "Overwhelming Undead Field"


    _______________________


    As you probably already guessed, the ability allows you to release an invisible, energy field that suppresses the undead, reducing their characteristics by half.


    Excellent ability, it''s a pity it only works on the undead.


    But not only did Iplete these tasks, because conquering such territories, I will inevitably meet other survivors.


    As you understand, they have be my subjects. There were not many of them, about two million, but it was a miracle that they were able to survive for such a long time. Basically, of course, all sorts of viges and towns that are far from cities and civilization have survived.


    And then there was the "Baby Boom".


    Prana, religion, and generally excellent conditions provoked a huge poption growth. Everyone seemed to think that they should have a hand in restoring the human poption.


    A new temperament of women hungry for carnal pleasures, plus prana Let''s just say that now men are looking for excuses to refuse.


    Afterpleting the tasks on the "Emperor of Mankind" branch, I received two extremely amazing and useful abilities.


    _______________________


    The task ispleted!


    Be the leader of a group of 1,000,000 people


    Award  "Eyes of the Emperor"


    _______________________


    Eyes of the Emperor  this ability allows me to read and analyze all objects in the field of view, giving me the opportunity to see their smallest future for five seconds or more. It also expands the viewing angle, not like Byakugan, but it is also enough.


    As you understand, this ability of Akasha Seijuro from the anime "Basketball Kuroko", only improved by the system and my potential. This skill improves along with the user''s characteristics, which is just fine.


    As you know, I really, really liked this ability, because it is beautiful not only inbat, but also in everyday life. Whether it''s training or handicraft, I use this ability everywhere. True, it strains my brain, making me get tired faster, but I can definitely afford it.


    _______________________


    The task ispleted!


    Be the leader of a group of 10,000,000 people


    Award  "Imperial Zone"


    _______________________


    And this ability is even better than the previous one.


    When activated, a zone is created within a radius of a hundred meters, in which I feel and see absolutely everything. Nothing can hide.


    The ability also allows you to look inside objects and people, facilitating the collection of information.


    I activate this zone together with the Emperor''s Eyes, and go about my business. Both abilitiesplement each other perfectly.


    True, a lot of psychic energy is spent, but what can I do, for the sake of this, I can be patient, especially since I don''t feel it at all with my characteristics.


    Okay, I have some work waiting for me.


    From the third person


    In a luxuriously furnished room, a twenty-four-year-old man was sitting at a table. Dark skin, snow-white hair and huge height are the first things you will notice about him. Well, if you look a little closer, you will see its unique beauty.


    But the most important thing is the aura around him, which involuntarily pulsates with strength and power.


    Of course, this is our hero Shiro and he seems to have good news.


    - "What did you say Jarvis?!"  he eximed in surprise, excited in his thoughts.


    "I''m telling you, sir, that God found out, thanks to me, about your harem problem and decided to help you."


    "That''s great! And how will he help me?"


    "As nned, Sir, in the next world your system will be updated, and the Creator decided to add a new feature to it, allowing you to focus more on adventures."


    - "Well, don''t pull it!"


    - "I''m sorry, sir. A "Personal Universe" will be added to the system. This "Personal Universe" absorbs all the worlds you have passed through and gives you the opportunity to return to them at any moment. Time stops, which gives you more freedom of action."


    "This is It''s just perfect! What do I need to do to go to the next world?"


    "Are you sure? Your family..." Jarvis started to say, but was interrupted by Shiro.


    "No, I don''t want to say goodbye to them... This will make the choice even harder."


    "It''s up to you, sir. To select the next world, say "Multiverse Map".


    "Just asking, Jarvis, I won''t have to die right now, will I?"


    - "No, Sir. Your spirit will simply move, and this world will be absorbed and frozen in time, waiting for your attention."


    "Well then..."


    A map of the Multiverse," he whispered softly to himself.


    Right before Shiro''s eyes, time slowed down.


    Then he instantly found himself in a small square room.


    The very room in which he chose the world of the High School of the Dead.


    - "Good Well, the world of chakras and giant animals I''ming"

 Chapter 67: Prologue - Tetsuya

    Chapter 67: Prologue - Tetsuya


    Prologue


    Cool spring wind. Gloomy sky. Light drizzling rain. Deathly silence.


    Nature seemed to feel the mood of the whole Konoha.


    This year was very difficult for the vige.


    First, "World War I Shinobi".


    Then the death of their leader, Shodai Hokage  Hashirama Senju, aka the "God of Shinobi".


    All this has already hit the vigers very hard, but fate, as if mocking, threw another test.


    Just a month ago, Nidaime Hokage  Tobirama Senju, Hashirama''s brother, died.


    As you probably already realized, few people can walk through the streets of Konoha smiling now.


    Huge, senseless, losses in the war. Death of Leaders


    It was in such an environment that our hero was born.


    Deep inside, in the territories of the Senju n, there was a bunker underground.


    Inside it was a group of perfectly simr women, and one of them, being surrounded by powerful barriers, was giving birth.


    Hmmmmm! Come on!  she pushed.


    Beads of sweat rolled down her wrinkled forehead.


    Suddenly, inside the woman''s mind, a terrible, bestial voice rumbled, beaming with contentment.


    "Heh-heh-heh! The seal has weakened! I can break out at any second! I don''t think you can hold me back!"


    Her response was calm and collected, as if she was ready for anything.


    "You can try, however, once you try, the seals will instantly kill both me and you."


    "You''re lying! You will not dare to kill your offspring!" he roared furiously, not wanting to believe what he had heard.


    "And he won''t die. The clones will help me with this."


    - "RRRRR! This is not the end of Mito Uzumaki! One day I will destroy you!" he roared furiously in anger.


    "Maybe it will, but not anytime soon, fox." she replied coldly, not paying much attention to the beast inside. She has more important things to do right now.


    The Nine-Tailed Demon Fox retreated, because he knew and felt that his jailer was able to carry out his threat. After all, during the time spent with her, he realized that Mito Uzumaki is harsh, both to others and to himself. He didn''t want to die, because it''s unpleasant to put it mildly, and it''s stupid to do it just for a brief moment of freedom. He already knew that they, the Biju, were now being hunted by all the viges.


    "Fucking Uzumaki"  the fox growled in his mind.


    After a short period of time, the cry of a newborn baby announced the space of the bunker, stating that he was born.


    Interesting, very interesting. The clone said, holding the baby in his arms.


    What''s there?  the woman inbor asked wearily, with interest.


    He has already opened his eyes, which is just incredible. But the most important thing is his appearance....


    "Is there something wrong with him?!  she asked anxiously, which in itself is very surprising, for the eternally calm, cold "Mrs. Mito Uzumaki".


    "Don''t worry, he''s fine. He''s just the spitting image of Uzumaki. The clone said quickly to calm her down.


    I want to see him.  quickly, she said in amanding tone, holding out her hands.


    Okay, hold it, just be careful.  passing the child. Said the clone.


    Having epted the child, Mito examined him and said in surprise.


    That''s what you are... Strangely, all my children were more like Hashirama Did my genes really win this time?


    Bright scarlet hair that could shame even the pureblood representatives of her n. Beautiful angelic face, delicate milky skin. Brilliant multicolored eyes, already shining with intelligence and wisdom. Both pupils were narrowed like a beast''s, differing only in color, one was red, the other golden. These eyes were framed by long, thick, girlish eyshes.


    What a handsome man you are I can almost see the crowds of girls running after you The volume of the chakra has almost equaled mine... Unbelievably I am sure you will be a tiger among a flock of sheep, however, I could not give birth to another one in this world..." she said with a proud, satisfied smile.


    It''s a pity that your father could not see you ...  she said sadly, caressing the soft, pliable hairs on the child''s head.


    "Unfortunately, I won''t be able to raise you... After the death of my husband, your father, the Senju n was hunted by all viges, all countries, or to be more precise, everyone who is notzy. They are afraid that a new "Shinobi God" will appear. With special zeal, they are trying topletely exterminate my and Hashi''s children. I''m even sure that there are already traitors inside the vige.  she spoke with sadness and restrained anger, looking into the eyes of the baby, and he, as if understanding everything, listened attentively.


    These bastards got very close to their goal, killing almost all of my children I won''t be able to protect you if someone finds out that you are my child with Hashirama. No matter how hard I try, I won''t be able to protect you... It didn''t work out then, it won''t work out now Fortunately, you don''t look like your father at all, which is just amazing, because Hashi''s genes have always suppressed mine.  with stagnant pain, she said, pouring out her soul.


    God, why am I telling all this to a baby? It looks like she''spletely softened, or maybe she''s just too tired Tired of everything Take him, you know which shelter to take him to..." she said, handing the baby to the clone.


    Having epted the child, her copy asked.


    Are you sure? It wasn''t in the ns to take him right away like that..." the clone answered doubtfully, cradling the child.


    Yes, I''m sure. I underestimated myself. I feel that if I spend a little more time with him, I won''t be able to part... Yes, what''s there, you''re me, you should already feel it yourself


    Yes, I understand.  closing his eyes, the clone bitterly replied, preparing to leave.


    Stop! I want to give him a name.  abruptly stopping the clone, she said a little nervously.


    "That wasn''t part of the n either..." the copy replied, shaking her head.


    I know, but I wanted to give him a name myself.


    - OK. I''ll attach a note with the name.  exhaling, the clone replied.


    Closing her eyes, Mito thought hard for thirty seconds


    Finally, opening her eyes, she said softly and lovingly


    Tetsuya... yes, Tetsuya.


    Tetsuya means it suits his wise look well, right? The clone said, smiling out of the corner of his lips.


    Yes... that''s it, you can go. And don''t you dare get caught... that''s not why I hid my pregnancy.  through the force, she said, closing her eyes.


    You are me, of course it''s stupid to doubt yourself. Don''t worry.


    Okay, go," she said uncertainly, clenching her fists.


    Nodding, the clone disappeared into a swirl of leaves.


    That evening, on the threshold of one of Konoha''s shelters, a surprisingly beautiful, scarlet-haired baby with the name Tatsuya was found.

 Chapter 68: Updated System

    Chapter 68: Updated System


    Already settled in one of the cots of the shelter, I pondered recent events


    What a messy beginning.


    I just opened my eyes, and a tub of different information is already being dumped on me.


    So in this world, my father and mother are Hashirama Senju "The God of Shinobi" and Mito Uzumaki "The First Jinchuriki Kubi"


    With such parents, my body should have a huge potential, as well as just an ocean of chakras.


    And all this is of course good, but as they say in a barrel of honey, a fly in the ointment.


    There is a constant danger that someone will find out whose son I am, thereby turning my carcass into an excellent target for all viges and bounty hunters.


    Of course, when I get stronger, it will be all the same to them, but at first it will pose a real threat to me.


    Also, I get to the shelter again I can''t me Mito for this decision, on the contrary, I really like it, no matter how you look at it. Not every mother will decide to give her child to an orphanage, even if the very life of the child is at stake


    Ha-a A disgusting feeling of weakness... a sudden shift from the strongest in the world to such a state... In general, it is very unpleasant and very stimting, motivating to be stronger as soon as possible.


    In general, it''s amazing that not only did I get to Konoha, I also got such parents Something is too good so far rming


    Statistics," I said in my mind.


    ..//-------------..


    The system is unavable during the upgrade


    Update Status: 89%


    ""____________//""


    An update? That''s right, itpletely slipped my mind! I wonder what the system will be like after the update


    Suddenly, a system window appeared in my mind.


    ..//-------------..


    Good day, my dear champion!


    As you probably already guess, it''s me, your favorite employer.


    I won''t say too much and will get to the point.


    I have already received, reviewed your life and, in principle, was satisfied.


    But there was a "but".


    The system that I gave you justifies its name with an extreme stretch.


    Therefore, it was decided to redo it.


    And now, it has really be a "System of Improvement"


    That''s it, I wish you good luck!


    ""____________//""


    After reading the message, I was intrigued. Don''t call me a masochist, but I also agree that it was too easy in the past world. Very straight.


    If it wasn''t for the women, he would have hanged himself out of boredom.


    And yet, I hope that they won''t leave mepletely bare-assed


    ..//-------------..


    Updatepleted


    To call the system, mentally pronounce the key phrase "Status"


    ""____________//""


    Excellent. Well, let''s see.


    Status


    ..//-------------..


    Status


    Specifications


    Strength  1


    Dexterity  5


    Perception  4


    Endurance  150


    Mind  25


    Spirit  40


    Talents


    Fuinjutsu Is A Great Talent


    Senjutsu  Small Talent


    The Wind Is A Small Talent


    Water Is A Great Talent


    Earth Is A Great Talent


    Mokuton  Small Talent


    Yoton Is A Small Talent


    Abilities


    Gamer''s Body


    The yer''s Mind


    The Emperor''s Eyes


    Imperial Zone


    Orgasm School


    Arbitrary Meditation


    Thunderstorm of the Undead


    Overwhelming Undead Field


    ""____________//""


    This system has beenpletely redesigned! Where are the levels!? Where are the stats points?! What other talents!? And the skills?!


    Jarvis! Training mode!


    I''m Switching On The Training Mode, Sir.


    ..//-------------..


    Training mode is enabled


    Part #1  Characteristics


    Strength  this parameter is responsible for the strength of your muscles, their strength.


    By increasing this characteristic, you increase your carrying capacity, explosive power, speed, and physical resistance.


    Dexterity  this parameter is responsible for the flexibility, sticity of your muscle tissues, reaction time, body control and muscle memory.


    By increasing this characteristic, you increase the speed, uracy of your movements and control over your own body.


    Perception  this parameter is responsible for the user''s collection of information.


    By increasing this characteristic, you improve all your senses, starting with hearing, smell, sight, touch, taste.


    Endurance  this parameter is responsible for the activity and vitality of cells in the body.


    By increasing this characteristic, you increase the amount of stored physical energy, the rate of recovery of physical energy and the efficiency of regeneration of the body.


    Mind  this parameter is responsible for the speed of information processing and its storage.


    By increasing this characteristic, you increase the uracy with which you are able to manipte energies. It is also responsible for the amount of psychic energy and its recovery rate.


    Spirit  this parameter is responsible for the strength, power of the soul.


    By increasing this characteristic, you increase the amount of stored, spiritual energy, its strength and speed of recovery.


    ~~~~~~


    Part # 2  Talents


    By diligently engaging in some activity, you can acquire the talent associated with this activity.


    By continuing to study hard, you can increase the level of your talent.


    The system can also give out talent depending on your circumstances.


    Talents increase the speed with which you will master certain skills and abilities.


    Talents have levels. A higher level gives a stronger improvement bonus.


    In total, talents have six ranks.


    In order, from bottom to top: Small Talent, Medium Talent, Great Talent, Great Talent, Royal Talent, Divine Talent.


    ~~~~~


    Part # 3  Abilities


    Sometimes, whenpleting a mission, you may be given an ability, a perk that will stay with you forever.


    You already have several abilities.


    Gamer''s body  this ability removes all restrictions from the user''s body and stops regression.


    Gamer''s Mind  this ability passively protects the user''s mind from all kinds of mental and mental attacks. It also protects the user from: insanity, split personality and other mental, spiritual ailments.


    Orgasm Scale  this ability allows the user to see how much his sexual partner has left before orgasm, but the main function of the perk is the ability to postpone the partner''s orgasm by umting his strength.


    Attention!!! The system warns you that too much pleasure can harm the psyche of creatures with weak minds.


    Eyes of the Emperor  this ability allows you to read and analyze absolutely everything in your field of vision, the viewing angle increases, but the main ability of this perk is to foresee the future of both your opponents and your allies.


    Imperial Zone  this ability grants the user the ability to read information about all objects within a radius of 100 meters.


    Undead Thunderstorm  this ability passively increases your undead damage twice.


    Suppressing Undead Field  this ability, when activated, releases an invisible energy field within a radius of three hundred meters and reduces the characteristics of the undead by half.


    Arbitrary Meditation  this ability allows the user to enter into a trance, passive meditation. The effectiveness of trance is half that of ordinary meditation.


    ""____________//""


    Okay, stop! I need to shake my assistant about the information


    Jarvis! ...


    I will skip our long, tedious conversation and exin briefly what my system is now.


    Firstly, there are no more levels, which means no free performance points. Now my power depends only on my actions. And the characteristics themselves have changed, but in fact, everything remains the same.


    Secondly, "Skills" disappeared, but "Talents" appeared. They work like boosters in any game, in a simple way.


    There is also an important point that talents act on both the mind and the body.


    To make you understand better, I''ll give you an example.


    Let''s say I get a "Talent" for martial arts. So I will not only learn martial arts faster, but my body will improve faster.


    In general, "Talents" also elerate the pumping of the main "Characteristics".


    To be honest, I am happy with this decision, when skills are no longer served on a tter. And the knowledge itself will no longer be taken away, although "Talents" will also be reset, as well as "Skills".


    I wonder if Talents ovep or not? Probably not, otherwise it would have been even worse than before

 Chapter 69: Deja Vu

    Chapter 69: Deja Vu


    My stamina Is it legal at all? Mito said that I almost caught up with her on the chakra But who is Mito? She''s a pure-blooded Uzumaki in the dawn of her powers, besides the Jinchuriki of the Nine-Tailed, and I''m just a baby!


    - "Jarvis, how did it happen?!"


    "It''s all thanks to the system, sir. Usually shinobi genes fight for supremacy, suppressing each other, but not in your case. The system perfectlybined the Uzumaki, Senju, Kurama chakra and Hashirama''s favorable mutation, "Regenerative Ability". In addition, your father possessed an Asura soul, responsible for a powerful body, and also greatly developed Senjutsu."


    "I See, Thanks Jarvis."


    "Always at your service, sir."


    Yeah That''s right, Neji said Basically everything is decided by fate and luck It looks like I will have not only an ocean of chakra, but also an almost indestructible body.


    I wonder if Mito Guy had such a body, what would have happened?


    Okay, stop flying in fantasies, it''s time to study further


    Strength, Agility, Perception Nothing interesting. But the Spirit and Mind are quite developed for such arva.


    Whatever you say, but in this world, the bloodline is not in thest ce. Rather, even somewhere upstairs.


    Talents It looks like I managed to get a Yoton from the Fox Demon and Hashirama. This exins why I haven''t acquired a talent for Intonation yet


    I have a predisposition to wind, which most likely came to me from Mito, and thend and water from Hashirama. Well, mokuton and yoton.


    At first, I''d rather focus on things with increased talents. And this is the development of fuinjutsu and the elements of earth, water.


    You don''t even need to speak for taijutsu and ninjutsu, because these are the basics. But I don''t know about genjutsu... okay, then we''ll see how it will be.


    When I manage to get "shadow clones", I will start studying, pumping everything that my heart desires. I responsibly dere that this is the best technique in the world of Naruto. Only for her sake alone is it worth visiting this universe.


    It is better not to shine a mokuton at all. I won''t even touch him until I''m firmly on my feet.


    I wonder if people can find out that I am the son of Mito and Hashirama by my blood? Or has Mito already taken care of it ? Or maybe progress hasn''t reached that point yet?


    Haa... it''s stupid to think about that when you''re so helpless. I will go with the flow for now, trusting myself to fate.


    By the way, the abilities have been preserved, which is just fine. I thought that after the update, you can only say goodbye to them, but no.


    Let''s examine the body with the help of the "Imperial Zone".


    After activating the skill, a small field, only one meter long, came out of my body.


    The fact is that the zone can be reduced. The more the zone decreases, the better I can feel, see.


    How active are my cells Each of them is full of life and energy.


    By the way, with the help of the "Imperial Zone" I can see and feel the chakra, which is just fine.


    Here is a hearth that is like a small sun zing with energy.


    Here are the channels of the chakras that seemed like blood vessels entwined the whole body.


    Here are tenketsu, which, like small locks, hold the chakra in the body of people.


    Interesting. In the past world, I only had a well of prana in the area of the heart... here everything is different.


    Prana itself, as such, is no more. Apparently she merged with the chakra.


    In theory, controlling the chakra should be much easier than prana, because the rank of energies is different. In addition, meridians and tenketsu most likely facilitate control over the chakra.


    Concentrating a little, I felt the chakra. It was like blood running all over the body through channels, interacting with every cell, with every organ in the body.


    I easily began to control her in the hearth.


    As expected, this is much easier than controlling prana.


    So let''s try to get her out of the hearth


    "BIIITCH"  I mentally shouted, feeling how the chakra channel broke under the pressure of the chakra.


    How does it hurt, the bastard! I already regret that I lost the skill of tolerance to pain.


    The fucking channel broke because of my poor control. My chakras are not measured, and my control is still weak. As a result, the channel broke.


    The pain is as if needles were stuck under the nails and they were also manipted there.


    And all this pain is multiplied tenfold at least!


    ..//-------------..


    Congrattions!


    You have acquired: Tolerance to pain is a Small Talent


    ""__________//""


    Interesting It turns out that due to the fact that the pain was so strong, I was given a talent pretty quickly It turns out that it can take a ride with other talents.


    You just need to have high results in a certain activity so that talent appears and most likely develops quickly.


    But it only became a little easier for me to endure the pain after receiving the talent. As expected, it only elerates progress. To return to the former tolerance to pain, you will have to suffer But it''s worth it. For a fighter, it is quite important to skillfully endure pain.


    Suddenly, a torn channel caught my attention He''s recovering pretty quickly!


    Within five minutes he was as good as new, but no, a mistake. This asshole has be stronger, wider and firmer.


    It looks like I''m going to have a pretty fun childhood, consisting of "pumping" my own chakra system and control over the chakra itself.


    You''re probably wondering why I chose this particr time?


    The answer to this question is quite simple. I wanted to have a reserve of time before the world p*zdets.


    And then the system has been updated, so I will need this reserved time.


    And two wars would be perfect for me, like grindstones.


    In general, I was hoping to get to Konoha, of course, or, at least, to Kumokagura. I think these two viges are stronger than the others.


    But I was incredibly lucky, and I was reborn in Konoha, and not just reborn, but became the child of the God Shinobi and the First Jinchuriki.


    In my opinion, this is the jackpot of the lord.


    I feel like the hero of a novel


    An extraneous sound interrupted my thoughts.


    The door quietly opened and a girl of about twenty-seven, twenty-eight years old cautiously entered the room.


    Her ck hair was loose,ing down to the small of her back. ck eyes with interest and affection looked in my direction. Milky skin, a figure close to an hourss. The chest of the fourth size "cheerfully" bounced when walking.


    Isn''t she an Uchiha by the hour?


    Approaching the crib, she smiled affectionately and said.


    "Are you awake yet, Tetsuya?"


    I just smiled and said something.


    How cute and handsome you are. Like an angel How could your parents give you up... and the Uzumaki are famous for their strong bonds.  she said thoughtfully.


    "Well, it''s time for Tetsuya''s lunch.  she said and began to bare her ample breasts.


    I have deja vu to be honest.


    Okay, let''s repeat the good old tradition and bring the wet nurse to orgasm.


    Fortunately, he did not lose his "Love" skills.


    Looking at how her breasts areing, I thought


    If she is an Uchiha, and she probably is, then can she awaken a dojutsu from pleasure?


    It will be funny if she awakens Mangekyo Sharingan

 Chapter 70: Super Pervert

    Chapter 70: Super Pervert


    Now I am in a rather delicate, and rather even life-threatening situation.


    It was not difficult to bring this wet nurse to orgasm, five minutes and you''re done. You can''t drink a skill, as they say, and her breasts are quite sensitive, but that''s not what we''re talking about right now.


    So, although I tried to make an orgasm as "soft" as possible, because my mortal body is in her hands and in which case it can easily fly to the floor from hands trembling from orgasm, but I underestimated both myself and her.


    I''m used to my girls in the past world, and you can''t knock them out of a rut with such an orgasm.


    Immediately the situation is as follows


    The wet nurse was overwhelmed by an orgasm like a wave, and she moaned loudly through her lips and began to shake her whole body in a fit of orgasmic spasms.


    At that moment, I confess, I was a little scared. I didn''t like such a quick and ridiculous death.


    Of course, it''s possible, most likely my huge stamina will save me, but I don''t want to check it now.


    Therefore, I clung to the tit with all my strength with my mouth and hands, at the same time prolonging the girl''s orgasm ... Cholera


    Finally, the long, three-minute orgasm of this nurse is over.


    A stupid, satisfied face, with small tears of happiness at the corners of the eyes She looked at me, smiling broadly, and said


    It was incredible Tetsuya, I''m already envious of your future partners... Fuuuuuh... I''ll tell the rest, no one will believe it


    Then she gently put me in the crib and on wobbly legs pped me to the exit.


    Okay, we survived this dangerous moment


    Let''s go back to my masochistic training... my task is to have time to pump my chakra system, tolerance for pain and control over the chakra before the age of four.


    It sounds easy, but only time will answer how it will be in practice


    A Month Later


    Today was a nice, warm spring day.


    All the nannies took the children outside to a small park at the shelter.


    A cool breeze walks, ying with the crowns of the trees. The rustle of leaves. Rare, pleasant rays of the sun. The fresh smell of grass and rain.


    Balde-hedgehog....


    Once in this world, I immediately noticed the quality of the air He is simply indescribable


    I still can''t get enough of it.


    Well, enough about the weather, let me tell you what happened this month.


    And not much has happened. Yet the life of babies is wildly boring. Fortunately, I am saved by "Arbitrary Meditation", which cuts off my emotions. And boredom is also an emotion.


    In general, through my painful training, I pumped the channels of the chakra to my hands and feet.


    Of course, I still won''t be able to use powerful ninjutsu, but something around the "C" rank is quite possible.


    Control over the chakra has also increased. I''m about at the level of "Walking on Water".


    You can say that this is slow progress for me and you will be quite right, but in my defense I will say that I am not used to this energy yet. Plus, pumping the control of the chakras and meridians at the same time is quite difficult and painful.


    In addition to all this, I received several talents and even upgraded one of them.


    And in general, my characteristics have increased.


    "Status"


    Status


    Specifications


    Power  2


    Dexterity  7


    Perception  16


    Endurance  155


    Mind  35


    Spirit  47


    Talents


    Fuinjutsu Is A Great Talent


    Senjutsu  Small Talent


    The Wind Is A Small Talent


    Water Is A Great Talent


    Earth Is A Great Talent


    Mokuton  Small Talent


    Yoton Is A Small Talent


    Tolerance to pain Is a Great Talent


    Energy Control Is A Small Talent


    Massage Is A Small Talent


    Abilities


    Gamer''s Body


    The yer''s Mind


    The Emperor''s Eyes


    Imperial Zone


    Orgasm School


    Arbitrary Meditation


    Thunderstorm of the Undead


    Overwhelming Undead Field


    First, let''s go through the characteristics.


    The power has increased only a little and that''s only because I''m growing.


    Dexterity also increased a little, since I was mainly engaged in control and meridian training.


    Perception has increased significantly, because I constantly use the "Eyes of the Emperor" and the "Imperial Zone". By the way, that''s why the Mind has also been pumped, because the abilities load the brains very much.


    Stamina has also increased due to my height. My tortures over my own body had little effect on this characteristic, which is logical, because it is too high.


    And the spirit has improved quite well thanks to my constant meditations and the above listed abilities.


    Now let''s move on to the talents.


    Because of my bullying of my own body, a week ago the talent "Tolerance to pain" increased in rank. This improvement was quite noticeable, but I am still far frompletely ignoring the pain.


    Well, the "Energy Control" talent was pretty hard to get. And yet five days ago he gave up and is now mine. With him, the speed at which I improve in control has increased a little.


    And finally, "Massage". Everything is quite interesting with him. I got it as a result of bringing the nurses to a powerful orgasm.


    It turned out so thanks to the fact that my first wet nurse bbed about her happiness. Well, the other girls also wanted to In general, they made me some kind of live sex toy.


    I was absolutely not against it, because as for me, the benefit is on my side.


    My body requires a lot of nutrition, calories, and one nurse is not able to saturate it.


    And who would refuse such an opportunity? Although I''m bigger on the ass, I still appreciate women''s breasts. About her in general, you can only say one thing: "I didn''t suck, I''m not a man".... It sounded strange, better let''s forget about it.


    It''s funny, but I got the talent literally four seconds ago.


    I''m just being fed by a babysitter sitting in the park right now.


    And also all this time, while I was caressing soft peaks and listening tonguid sighs, a white-haired child of about three or four years old was watching us.


    And if he looked at the chest with desire and longing, then at me with greed and envy


    I immediately guessed who he was... and only a fool would not be able to guess the identity of this guy


    From the third person


    Sitting on the bench, the nurse enjoyed, stop, not so, fed the poor, hungry child.


    Finally, she noticed the white-haired boy''s gaze


    Jiraya-chan, are you at it again?  exhaling, she said in a tired tone.


    Realizing that the child noticed him, he did not run away, did not make excuses, but only said indignantly, pointing at Tetsuya with his finger.


    Yuko-san! Why is he allowed! But I don''t!


    Rolling her eyes, the nurse replied.


    Jiraya, I''ve already told you many times You''re already too big to breastfeed... only little babies are fed to her


    But the little one wouldn''t let up.


    But I''m still a little one too!


    No, you can eat regr food for a long time. And what other small one? You will soon enter the Shinobi Academy!


    So what?! It''s not fair! I also want to be like him..." he said in a wistful tone, pointing his finger at the hero.


    Shaking her head, the girl replied


    "That''s impossible, Jiraya. It''s better to get rid of it otherwise you can grow up a pervert


    And who is the pervert Yuko-san? He asked innocently.


    She frowned, realizing that now she had to exin After thinking about it, the nurse gave the best, in her opinion, answer to this question.


    Well... a pervert is someone who strongly desires a female body


    She was pleased that she could exin such a strange thing.


    Oooh!  he drawled and thought.


    Finally, after ten seconds of reflection, he eximed, smiling broadly.


    It''s decided! I''m going to be a pervert! No! I''m going to be a super pervert!


    Our hero was ready tough, from this scene, but his chest was in the way.


    Yuko, realizing that the child could step on a slippery slope through her fault, quickly eximed.


    Jiraya! What are you saying! Being a pervert is very bad!


    But the little one did not listen to the girl, but only shouted with a big smile, running away.


    I''m going to be a super pervert!


    What have I done...  the nurse drooped a little.


    "It was certainly a very interesting scene, but you need to cheer Yuko up," Tetsuya thought before putting more effort into the caresses.


    Ahhhh," she moaned, feeling a surge of pleasure.

 Chapter 71: Four years

    Chapter 71: Four years


    It''s been almost four years since that day in the park.


    Today, all four-year-olds are waiting for a test that determines their future fate.


    Of course, I also need to pass it, because my taurus also recently turned four years old.


    You can ask: "What kind of test is this?", and I will now generously answer you what this stuff is and what it is eaten with.


    In general, the test is a kind of exam for abilities, where it is decided where the child will get.


    If the child has the potential to be a shinobi, then he will be sent to study at the ninja academy for free.


    If the child does not have such potential, then he will be sent to a regr school.


    But anyway, these two different directions have amon feature, all these children who have passed the test leave the orphanage, receiving housing and benefits from the vige.


    Yes, you understood correctly, they begin to live independently.


    Is it stupid? Perhaps. But I want to note that this is the world of Shinobi and here all children grow up early, both in mind and body.


    Okay, we sort of figured out the test. Before the examinerse, I will tell you about all the changes that have happened to me, and there is something to tell, after all, four years is not a small time.


    Let''s go straight to the system.


    Status


    Specifications


    Strength  2  13


    Dexterity  7  27


    Perception  16  35


    Endurance  155  185


    Mind  35  63


    Spirit  47  65


    Talents


    Fuinjutsu Is A Great Talent


    Senjutsu  Small Talent


    The Wind Is A Small Talent


    Water Is A Great Talent


    Earth Is A Great Talent


    Mokuton  Small Talent


    Yoton Is A Small Talent


    Tolerance to Pain Is a Great Talent


    Energy Control  Great Talent Massage  Average Talent


    Taijutsu  Small Talent


    Cooking Is A Small Talent


    Sensorica Is A Small Talent


    Stealth Is A Small Talent


    Abilities


    Gamer''s Body


    The yer''s Mind


    The Emperor''s Eyes


    Imperial Zone


    Orgasm School


    Arbitrary Meditation


    Thunderstorm of the Undead


    Overwhelming Undead Field


    As you can see, I''ve done a pretty good job these four years.


    Let''s start with the characteristics.


    I almost didn''t pump my strength at all, because I think it''s too early even with the system, and the teachers didn''t let me do strength training


    But dexterity is another matter. He devoted quite a lot of time to her and pumped her mainly with exercises for fine motor skills and flexibility.


    Perception. Well, everything is simple here, "The Emperor''s Eyes" and "The Imperial Zone" pretty much pump this characteristic.


    Endurance has risen solely because of the fact that I am tall. I didn''t do any training aimed at this characteristic. That''s the power of genes


    The mind and Spirit have risen well, especially the mind. All this is due to the constant use of the abilities "Arbitrary Meditation", "Emperor''s Eyes" and "Imperial Zone".


    It is worth immediately rifying the issue of evaluating these characteristics.


    And then the bhanal immediately begins, as the level of forces is very confused, but I will try to exin to you what''s what.


    The power of Shinobi in this world consists of characteristics, skills and personal abilities. This makes it difficult to assess the forces, so you can only approximately know how strong this or that person is. In principle, this is most likely the case in every world.


    Jarvis could only give me a vague calction of the forces among the people of this world, based on their characteristics.


    Here''s the sign.


    Academy Student  [0 - 10]


    Civil  [10 - 20]


    Genin  [10 - 30]


    Chunin  [30 - 60]


    Tokubetsu Jonin  [50 - 80]


    Jonin  [60 - 90]


    Kage  [90 -?]


    That''s about the way things are. It''s not worth taking this seriously, because different ninjas have a bunch of all possible features, kekkei-genkai.


    This table can be applied with a stretch only to simple, ordinary ninjas without any pedigrees.


    After all, skills, abilities, and genes mostly rule this world.


    And especially the strength is affected by the chakra, or rather its quantity and control over it. Well, the chakra system itself.


    The more chakra, the more you can afford to use ninjutsu, genjutsu and other maniptions with it.


    The more control over the chakra, the more you save it.


    Control is also responsible for the effectiveness of strengthening the body''s chakra, for ninjutsu and genjutsu, because usually the better the technique, the better control is needed for it.


    In general, control over the chakra is needed for almost everything.


    The chakra system also greatly affects the overall strength of the shinobi. The wider, stronger and more flexible the channels, the more they can pass through the chakras, and this is very important. The speed at which the chakra can leave the Shinobi''s body depends on tenketsu.


    And this is not aplete list of what affects the overall strength of Shinobi, because there are still various dojutsu, kekkei-genkai, forbidden techniques All and not to list.


    It is only important to know that now I canpletely cope with chunin. And if we also add the "Eyes of the Emperor" and the "Imperial Zone", then my victory will not be avoided. With these abilities, there is a chance to evenpete with Jonin, but that''s all in theory so far.


    Well, the characteristics seem to have been sorted out, let''s move on to the talents, since everything is quite easy with them.


    "Pain Tolerance" and "Energy Control" have risen in rank, right up to a great talent.


    Moreover, I have been studying these talents every day for four years, but the further, the harder it gets


    Now I can easily endure the pain, although I have doubts about the Eight Gate technique. I don''t think I can stand the pain of some sixth gate.


    Control over the chakra is difficult to assess now, but I have achieved great results. Now I can safely walk on water, and still hold ten leaves on my body with my chakra.


    "Massage". There''s nothing to say here, it''s hard to pump this skill, because you can''t do it yourself, you need test subjects. In addition, at about one and a half years old, children are already weaned from the breast.


    And no matter how much the nannies did not want the opposite, I also had to be "weaned".


    So my simtor for pumping "Massage" disappeared.


    I had only one way out. Start massaging the babysitters, which I did every night. After all, talent itself implies that it elerates the development of not only satisfying techniques, but also therapeutic, rxing and even cosmetic ones.


    I got the "stealth" when I tried to hide from a round dance of nurses that dragged me.


    "Cooking" was pumped thanks to the fact that I volunteered to help in the kitchen.


    By the way, I cook very, very tasty, because the recipes are still in my head. It remains only to restore the skills themselves and that''s it.


    "Sensorica". I don''t know how I got this talent. Apparently because of the constant use of the "Imperial Zone". In general, now little by little I begin to feel the chakra of other people.


    And finally "Taijutsu". I also received it quite recently, about a month ago. Everything that I taught my girls has been preserved in my head, and I taught them to glory with maximum dedication. Now all I have to do is restore, gain the old skills ... it sounds simple, but in fact everything is much moreplicated.


    The system seems to be everything.


    Dee-ee! The examiners havee! Everyone who was warned,e here! The rest can watch, but do not interfere in any way! One of the nurses shouted.


    Well, I have to go.

 Chapter 72: Test

    Chapter 72: Test


    After running a little, I reached the gathering ce, which was in our educational ss.


    There were already a bunch of kids and those same examiners.


    There were three of them. One of them had white eyes without pupils. In general, he had pupils, but they are very difficult to notice, so it seems that they are not there.


    Yes, there can be no doubt, the guy from the Hyuga n. Only they can have such eyes.


    The other two examiners didn''t stand out in any way.


    Mingling with the crowd, I began to wait for the beginning.


    Five minutester, the nurses reported that all the children were in ce.


    Are you sure all the children are in ce?  asked one of them, who was with the most prepossessing mug.


    Yes, we just counted it. Everyone came.  the teachers answered, a little excited.


    Still, they got used to these children, and now it''s time to part with them.


    Let''s not say how they got used to me.


    Well, then we can start. So, kids don''t be afraid and don''t worry the test will be very easy. Sit down at your desks.


    I took the first desk I came across because I didn''t care where to sit.


    The same guy started walking around andying out the sheets. He did not put them face down, so that all the children were on equal terms.


    The test consists of thirty tasks, you will have half an hour to answer them.


    After finishing the distribution, he returned to the middle of the ss and said with a smile.


    That''s it, you can start, the time has gone. I wish you good luck. And don''t forget to sign the works.


    Turning the parchment over and not forgetting to sign it, I immediately got to work.


    Ten minutester I was done.


    It was quite an interesting test, focusing on logic.


    There was nothing here that we would not have been taught at the orphanage. That is, the test does not require any additional knowledge. Instead, he puts pressure on logic and even a little bit on strategy.


    In fact, such a test will be difficult even for a normal person, not that for a child.


    I am sure that I have fulfilled it one hundred percent. And yes, I''m not going to hide much, because now it''s not necessary.


    The current Hokage does not yet have the power that is shown in the anime, and Danzo has not even created the "Root" yet.


    Besides, I''m pretty sure that if they try to do something to me, Mito will intervene.


    In general, I have confidence that nothing will happen to me.


    The main thing is not to create absolutely crazy shit, and so I will be an ordinary genius, which, though rare, but happen.


    While I was chatting to myself, one of the examiners, who was Hyuga, had just activated Byakugan.


    As I thought, the test is too simple. This guy was brought in to find children with a lot of chakra and other interesting abilities.


    A secondter, after activating his peepholes, his face lit up with extreme surprise and shock. His eyes opened wide, as did his noticeable pupil.


    I think he''s going to start shaking now


    It looks like he saw my chakra reserve.


    It''s quite funny to watch a shocked member of their n.


    In general, it''s quite strange that they just now felt my chakra hearth.


    The sensors are shitty.


    Although maybe they are not sensors at all Oh, okay.


    From the third person


    "What the fuck is this!? Where does so much chakrae from!? It is much more than that of the Hokage! How does a child have so much chakra?! Even if he were Uzumaki three times, it''s impossible! B#t!" the owner of the dojutsu screamed in his mind. He even pinched himself thinking it was all a dream.


    Such a state could not fail to notice hisrades. It was the first time they had seen such vivid emotions on his eternally calm face.


    Yoshi, is something wrong?"  quietly, the guy who handed out the tests asked in a whisper.


    Makoto, what is the name of that red-haired boy with multicolored eyes?  he asked in a trembling voice, whispering in response.


    He? Well, he''s definitely Uzumaki, but I''ll look at the name right now ...  Yoshi replied, looking for our hero''s children in the list.


    I found it. His name is Tetsuya. Uzumaki Tetsuya.


    I see. Clear. And yet it''s impossible ...  Hyuga muttered softly to himself, looking at the protagonist.


    Yes, tell me already what happened?


    Makoto This Tetsu He has at least four times more chakras than the current Hokage.  in a whisper, he answered hoarsely


    What!? the guy eximed after hearing this.


    Everyone in the ss looked at him at once with a question in their eyes. Someone was even afraid of a sharp, loud voice in such silence.


    Oh! I''m sorry, I''m sorry. Nothing happened guys, get back to work.  he said smartly with a guilty face.


    Realizing that there was nothing interesting, the children quickly returned to work, because every minute counts.


    Taking Hyuga aside, Makoto asked again.


    "Are you sure about this Yoshi?" Maybe you have something wrong with byakugan? Uzumaki are famous for their chakra, of course, but he''s still just a kid


    This hurt Hyuga, "after all, no one should doubt the dojutsu of their n."


    "Byakugan can''t be wrong, Makoto. Our eyes...  proudly, a little haughtily, he began to say, "enlightening a stupidrade who dared to doubt the greatness of their eyes"


    Got it, got it. I know. Your eyes are God-given and are the best in Konoha, far surpassing the Uchiha dojutsu.  quickly, he began to say, realizing that he had stepped on a mine.


    - "How could I forget that it''s better not to raise such topics with either Uchiha or Hyugami This always leads to a shit at best.... In a difficult fight..."  Makoto reproached himself in his thoughts, cursing his bad head.


    Yoshi, hearing such praise in the direction of his n''s eyes, assumed a satisfied look. Now he looked like a peacock that had spread its tail.


    "I''m d you understand that, Makoto. Of course you''re overdoing it about God, but I think it''s still close to the truth.  he said with satisfaction in his voice.


    - "God How you love ttery..." - with an empty face, Makoto thought.


    - OK. Let''s get back to this Uzumaki. He already gets into the academy in a loving way, no matter how he wrote this test.


    - of course. Such a diamond cannot be wasted. When we return to the Hokage today with a report, we should also focus on this boy.


    - Yes. That''s what we''ll do. The test will end soon. We quickly check it, tell who passed, and go to report to the Hokage.


    Yeah.


    All this time, Tetsuya was watching them, using the "Imperial Zone" to read their conversation by lip movements.


    - "Everything is as nned. I hope all this will bring a good catch," he thought, with a small, satisfied smile.


    After a while, the test waspleted and verified.


    And so, children, we have checked everything and are ready to tell who is entering the academy.


    Overflowing with energy and excitement, the guys froze, preparing to listen carefully.


    All of them wanted to be Shinobi, because it is very honorable, since Shinobi is not only a killer, but also a defender of the vige, and the whole country of fire as a whole.


    Listen carefullyTanaka Kio, Fujita Kenichi, Ishikawa Rio, Other Rika and Uzumaki Tetsuya. I can only congratte those who have been announced. Tomorrow at eight in the morning you need to be ready to move to a new living space. After tomorrow, the first sses at the academy will begin.


    Those who were named rejoiced. Even Tetsuya had to draw a joyful smile in order not to get out of the image of a child.


    And so ended this little exam for the children of the orphanage.


    But the examiners still had to visit the vige head.


    On the way to the Hokage.


    Yoshi, what are you doing? Makoto asked with interest, seeing how his friend was doing something with the dough.


    I still decided to check out Uzumaki Tetsui''s work.


    And why? He''s already got one foot in the academy anyway.  thest of the three examiners answeredzily.


    It just bothers me. I want to know what this child is capable of. Hyuga spoke without looking up from the paper.


    As you wish, then tell me the result. I''m interested in you too.


    - OK.


    Time passed. With each passing second, Yoshi''s face became more and more astonished and stunned.


    Until he finally eximed loudly, in amazement.


    The asshole has the maximum score! Do you understand!? The maximum score for this stuff from a child from a shelter!  the representative of the Hyuga n screamed almost hysterically, waving a piece of paper.


    The surrounding people looked at Yoshi with extreme surprise, as it was the first time they had seen such a representative of their n.


    It can''t be! Give it here! Makoto said, snatching the test from scout hands.


    It all fits together He really has the maximum score ... Units of trained children from the Nara n are capable of this ... and here Yes, business


    It looks like we found a piece of gold among the stones.


    - Yes. I think the Hokage will be happy. Let''s speed up. Makoto said, breaking into a run.


    Hokage''s Office


    The Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, isfortably seated at the table.


    It was obvious from his tired look that there was a lot of work today.


    God And why did I even want to be a Hokage?  he muttered, massaging his stiff neck.


    Okay. Things are done, you can get a reward ...  with a small obscene smile on his face, he said, taking out a strange ss ball from the drawer.


    Putting it on the table, and putting his hands on the edges of the ball, Hiruzen began manipting the chakra.


    After a short time, the balloon showed the women''s section of hot springs, where juicy, stic female bodies found peace and rxation.


    God... if only the teacher knew how I use his device for intelligence I hope he won''t punish me too much in the next world... Hee-hee


    Suddenly the door opened and our familiar examiners entered.


    Hiruzen did not count on this, because usually, every person entering his office knocked first.


    Immediately at the fastest speed, he turned off the ball, sweating internally.


    "How did I not hear theming? It looks like he concentrated too much on the ball..."


    Ahem. Have youe to report yet?


    Yes, Hokage-sama. I''m sorry we broke in so abruptly, we just have some very interesting news. The trio said, bowing.


    - Yes? Did you find something interesting?  he asked, sipping a cup of tea.


    Yes, the Third one is Sama. We have found a talented boy whose chakra reserve exceeds yours by almost four times!


    Pffff! Kha-khe! He spat out the tea, being shocked.


    As for evil, quite arge part of the tea fell on the ball.


    Kha! Oh, no! If something happens to him, how will I... keep an eye on the tranquility of the vige!


    After a minute, he returned to the conversation when he was sure that his charms were no longer in danger.


    So, let''s get back to this genius. Is there anything else besides his chakra?


    Yes, Hokage-sama. He was able to perform the test perfectly, despite the fact that it took him less than half of the allotted time.


    I see. Good. Interesting Something else?  he said while thinking hard.


    Well ... there is another characteristic from the educators...  they said awkwardly.


    - Yes? What are you so confused about? Is there something wrong with the characteristic?


    Well... everything is too painted there. As if the boy is very obedient and cute. He grasps everything on the fly, strives to help adults. Incredibly delicious cooks, and most importantly makes a divine massage


    In fact, much, much more is written in the description, it''s just that the guys decided to summarize what they read as briefly as possible.


    Even so, right? ... Well, if everything you said is even a little bit true, then our vige is very lucky that such a genius could be born here," he said, ncing at the report.


    We also think so Hokage-sama.  they nodded like dummies.


    "We just need to try to tie him to Konoha..."  thought Hiruzen, closing his eyes.


    - OK. Thank you for your work. You can leave the reports to the secretary.


    There is!  they answered, leaving the office.


    "Uzumaki Tetsuya, right? Hmm..."

 Chapter 73: Home, sweet home.

    Chapter 73: Home, sweet home.


    And now, finally, the day of moving hase.


    The children were saying goodbye to friends and babysitters.


    I had no friends among the children, for obvious reasons, so I went to say goodbye to the teachers It was a mistake.


    I underestimated myself and these women again.


    All the nurses were crying, squeezing me, hugging me tightly and tenderly.


    They pressed me to their breasts, not even letting me breathe


    But then one of them dropped a bomb.


    One of them suddenly eximed: "Oh my God! He''s going to be a shinobi! What if he dies!?"


    I swear to you, I have never seen such a rapid transformation.


    The tender, tear-stained faces of the girls suddenly turned into the faces of wild tigresses who looked at my carcass with adoration bordering on obsession.


    At that moment, I was even a little scared.


    They started saying that they would not give me to anyone, that even if the Hokage himself came here personally, they would fight him to the end.


    And as if the situation was not "stuffy" enough and one of the teachers again gave out a brilliant idea: "Wait! Why don''t we just adopt him!?".


    The situation has changed dramatically again. Now they were deciding who exactly would be my mom.


    Everyone wanted to be a mom. Disputes and more disputes went one after another, until, su # and one of them again gave out a "brilliant" idea: "Why don''t we all be his mom! Together we will give Tetsuya ourmon affection and love!"


    Everyone really liked the idea, because only together they will be able to protect me from everything ... including other women


    I didn''t really like this oue. I still came into this world to be a shinobi, not a toy.


    I had to persuade them to let me go.


    I immediately went with trumps, they are children''s tears.


    They had never seen them on my face, so it was a real critical hit on them.


    With tears, I said that my dream was to be the strongest ninja to protect Konoha and especially my beloved teachers.


    After some time of persuasion, I still managed to escape from their tenacious but gentle hands.


    It may seem that they let me go easily, but believe me, I had to use all my eloquence and charm for this.


    Then they wanted to help me with furniture, shoved money. At that moment I felt like some kind of gigolo-prostitute


    Naturally, I refused, saying that all this would be useful to the children in the shelter.


    Tears again, again what a wonderful boy Tetsuya has grown up to be


    It was hard, but in the end, I still managed to escape from this shelter, even though I was squeezed out like a lemon in the end. Tired not physically, but mentally.


    Well, it remains only to show you the new housing, Tetsuya. The attendant said with a smile.


    First, he took us, those who enter the academy, and took everyone home.


    I was lucky and I was thest one, which, it seems to me, is not for nothing.


    After a while we stopped in front of a small, two-story house.


    Well, this is your new home! Not bad, right?  he said with a smile, looking at my face, apparently waiting for a reaction.


    I really like it.  I yed along with him, smiling like a truly happy child.


    Looks like this guy came from Hiruzen.


    And the other guys just got small, slightly old apartments, when I had a whole two-story house with a balcony and a small backyard.


    Everything is as I nned. He wants to tie me to the vige, so even my allowance will be more than the rest.


    It''s funny that he thinks he can endear me to the vige, when in fact I''m just manipting him a little.


    Although I really like Konoha, it''s much better than other viges.


    But whether I will always be with her, only time will tell.


    Let''s get back to the conversation.


    Of course baby! Our Hokage is the best! He takes care of all the inhabitants of our vige!  he spoke enthusiastically, gesturing with his hands.


    Is he serious? Such a speech can only work on fools like Naruto


    Really? I asked with childish naivety.


    Of course! Here, keep the keys to the house, and so here is your allowance for this month.  he said with a wide grin, handing me a keychain with keys and a paper envelope with a manual.


    The envelope is the same as the other guys, but the "fillings" are at least three timesrger, judging by the size.


    Thank you! I''m going to take a look at everything! I eximed when I took everything.


    Run baby!  he shouted, looking kindly after me.


    It was only thanks to the active "Imperial Zone" that I noticed that when my carcass disappeared behind the threshold of the house, his gaze became calm and calcting.


    Apparently Hiruzen sent him to evaluate me. I hope he will be satisfied with what I have done.


    Well, let''s look around the house.


    Ground floor: Living room, kitchen, toilet and arge bathroom with an equallyrge stone bathtub.


    Second floor: Two bedrooms, as I understood the master and guest. A small library and a training room. Moreover, the training equipment was already avable, and the library in general was half full.


    However, the books were only educational and propagandizing the will of fire, along with love for the vige.


    That''s all. The only thing that can be added is that it feels like this house has just been built today, well, or just renovated.


    I wonder if they''ll be watching me? I don''t know, but it''s better not to create any game.


    Lunch will be ready in an hour, so I''m going to cook myself something.


    When Ie to the kitchen and open the refrigerator, I realize that I have a whole stock of food for at least a week.


    I''ll cook something simple, eat and go for a walk around the vige.


    Sounds like a great n.


    Having taken the necessary products, I started the "creation".


    We wash the rice, and then stew it with carrots, sweet pepper and spices.


    While the rice isnguishing, let''s do the meat.


    We beat off tworge chicken breasts, slightly salting in the process. A little spice.


    Then we break a few eggs into a cup, add spices, seasonings and flour.


    Whisk and the batter is ready.


    Next, we dip the breasts in the resulting batter, and put them in a pre-prepared frying pan.


    At the exact time we turn it over so that the meat remains juicy and at the same time has a crispy crust.


    The smell in the kitchen is simply divine, even an experienced ninja will not be able to just sit watching me cook and then eat.


    The result is a delicious, juicy chicken breast in batter and perfect rice with vegetables.


    I also cut some cucumbers and tomatoes into a simple sd.


    Now you can have lunch.


    After a while, after eating and cleaning up after yourself, you could go out.


    With a light, calm step, I began to inspect Konoha and of course I started from the center of the vige.


    Academy, Hokage Building, Hospital, Library, ns


    I walked all over Konoha up and down until evening came.


    Already at home, in bed, before going to bed, he whispered softly.


    Tomorrow will be a very interesting day

 Chapter 74: The first day at the Academy. (One)

    Chapter 74: The first day at the Academy. (One)


    A fresh spring morning.


    The birds are singing, the breeze is ying with the foliage.


    Gentle rays of the sun, and strove to get into the eyes of everyone on a small square at the academy.


    Most likely, you have already guessed that I am now on this very square and waiting for the Hokage''s wee speech before spending my first day of school.


    It''s not that Hiruzen waste, it''s just that I, as well as all the other people in the square, came earlier.


    There were all the famous ns: Uchiha, Hyuga, Aburame, Nara, Akimichi, Yamanaka And that''s not even half of it.


    Civilians were simply lost in their background, so they tried not to shine once again.


    They especially shunned Uchiha and Hyuga, radiating arrogance and vanity.


    I probably won''t surprise you, but there are a lot of eyes looking at my carcass.


    And not only my appearance is to me, but also the fact that there were sensors among the crowd.


    In general, a lot of attention was paid to my person, especially the above-mentioned Uchiha and Hyuga, who still inspect me with their dojutsu, like an animal in a zoo.


    Finally, with a swirl of leaves, a Third Hokage appeared and distracted people from looking at my body.


    Without any dy, he began his patriotic speech about new green shoots that will be trees in the future, and of course about the will of fire.


    Nothing new, nothing interesting.


    Then all the applicants were taken to sses.


    Already in ce, I chose thest ce by the window, as befits different protagonists.


    The teacher was not there yet, so the children giggled and chatted, getting to know each other.


    Apart from me, of course, I was not interested in them, and the guys, in turn, shunned me, obviously a little afraid.


    Either it''s my appearance that''s so intimidating, or they were told something by adults. Rather, it''s all together.


    By the way, the ss was filled almost only by n children.


    A minuteter, the door opened and a young guy of seventeen, eighteen years old entered.


    The children stopped chatting and paid attention to the neer.


    He, in turn, stood near the teacher''s desk and said with a friendly smile.


    And so, from today I will be your sensei. My name is Sarutobi Nobu. You can address me as you like, but it''s better to just "Sensei", okay?


    Everyone nodded in agreement.


    - OK. Now that I''ve introduced myself, it''s your turn to do it. Come out here in order and say your first name,st name and, preferably, dream.


    After a little hesitation, the children began to slowly introduce themselves and name their dream.


    They were all different, but very simr to each other. Someone said that he wanted to be the strongest representative of the Hyuga n. Someone wanted to be the strongest ninja, and someone just wanted to have a big family.


    I only listened to all this with half an ear, until an interesting guy came out, whose appearance was already a little guessed from the anime.


    Standing in the center, he looked at the whole ss, then taking a deep breath, said loudly, clearly.


    My name is Uchiha Fugaku. My dream is to be the head of my n and lead him to prosperity that he never knew.


    Having said that, he returned to his seat.


    No one paid much attention to him, as it was a pretty ordinary dream.


    But I know that in the future he will be the head of the Uchiha n and the father of two geniuses... and also, under his rule, the Uchiha n will be almostpletely destroyed It''s a little funny considering his dream.


    A littleter it was my turn.


    I got up and started going down to the teacher.


    What should I say? Be the strongest ninja? No, too "usual". World peace? Also no Hmm... yes... This will definitely do.


    Standing next to the teacher, smiling, he began to introduce himself.


    My name is Uzumaki Tetsuya. My dream is to have a harem! I said happily and innocently.


    The children, hearing my dream, almost did not react in any way, but the teacher coughed.


    Tetsuya, do you know what a harem is?  looking at me strangely, he asked.


    Of course, Sensei. This is when a man has many wives! I eximed with a smile.


    I see, why do you want a harem?  he asked confusedly, apparently he is facing this for the first time, which is no wonder.


    What about the teacher!? Isn''t that clear? If I have many wives, then I will have a big family!


    It''s clear, really, you can''t refuse logic. All right, go sit down.  he said with a crooked smile.


    Satisfied with a little trick, he returned to his ce. Pissing people off turns out to be so funny I hope I won''t stoop to coloring Hokage''s faces.


    After a minute, the performances finally ended.


    And so guys, now that we''ve all met, we can start the first lessons. Let''s start, perhaps, with geography.  he said and took out a ratherrge map.


    As I thought, even though this is a shinobi academy, they mostly pay attention to ordinary knowledge here, just like in an ordinary school. Boring


    After unfolding the map and securing it, Nobu took the pointer.


    Today I will tell you about the elemental countries. Perhaps, let''s start with thergest countries.  he said, and moved the pointer to thend of fire.


    This is thend of fire, where you guys and I live. Our country is famous for its pleasant, temperate climate, and very fertilends. We are also unofficially the strongest country, thanks to the ninja of our vige. And I hope you know that our vige is called Konohagakure, the vige of the hidden leaf, and our vige is ruled by Hokage. He finished teasingly.


    We know, Teacher.  the children answered at the same time.


    Smiling, he moved the pointer to thend of the wind.


    - OK. This is thend of the wind. Despite the fact that huge territories belong to this country, they are mostly a harsh desert, so residents are forced to settle only near oases. Despite all this, the poption of the country is quite numerous. Also because of the harsh conditions, the country produces little, which makes it one of the poorest. The ninja vige in this country is called Sunagagure, "The vige hidden by sand". He rules the vige of Kazekage.  he continued to tell.


    Few listened to him attentively, since here, in the ssroom, there are mostly n children who are additionally taught at home.


    After a while, the lessons finally ended.


    They didn''t represent anything interesting, typical school subjects.


    But then sparring and training awaited us, which already interested me a little.


    We were taken to the backyard of the academy where everything was equipped for training and sparring.


    Having brought us to special sparring spots, Nobu spoke sternly, with all seriousness.


    And so, today we will hold a training session and find out who is capable of what. Before we get started, I want to remind you that this is not a real battle, but a training session. Your opponents are your ssmates and residents of your native vige. If I say "Stop" you end the sparring. If one of you gives up, the sparring ends. If one of you goes outside the designated area, you lose Is everything clear?


    Yes sensei!  my ssmates shouted unanimously.


    Smiling, the teacher took out a tablet with a list of names.


    Those whom I call,e out and take the allocated positions. And let me remind you again, you can give up at any timeInuzuka Masa vs. Uzumaki Tetsui.


    Oh, how! Looks like I''m honored to be the first


    Slowly getting up, he headed towards the yground, ncing at the opponent.


    A small, fragile boy with brown hair was descending at the same time as me.


    God, he''s shaking with fear... we need to be gentle with him somehow

 Chapter 75: The first day at the Academy. (Two)

    Chapter 75: The first day at the Academy. (Two)


    Seriously, are you saying that Nobu can''t see that this guy is shaking like an aspen in the wind?


    Okay. Slowly we took up positions opposite each other.


    God, this Inuzuka kid looks so pathetic and frail What are they doing to him in the n? Although, probably, you should not be surprised at this, because in their n there are a little "animal"ws. In general, the guy was jerked off.


    And so, now you have to fold the seal of Confrontation, it is done like this.  said Sensei, showing the desired seal.


    At the end of the sparring, you have to show the seal of Reconciliation, guys, it''s done like this. showing the hand seal, he said, ncing nervously at the shaking Inuzuka.


    Did he just now realize that there was clearly something wrong with the guy?


    Now, fold the seals, on my signal the sparring will begin.


    And, the campaign "battle" still be, well, okay.


    Having folded the seal, I started waiting for the signal.


    Masu also made a hand seal with his trembling little hands.


    And how fate led me to sparring with frightened children, from the destruction of powerful vampires. I whispered softly to myself, looking at my opponent


    One... twoThree... here we go! Sensei calcted before starting this great battle.


    At the signal, we simultaneously rushed to each other.


    Interestingly, Inuzuka, though very nervous, trembles, but goes into battle. Not bad.


    Stopping in front of him, I decided to just go on the defensive in order to see what the kid is capable of.


    Masu took a strange stance and nervously began to attack.


    The right fist moved quite quickly, for a four-year-old, towards my head.


    I easily dodged, just moving my head a little to the side.


    The guy, not paying attention to it, continued to attack.


    Blows flew from his side, but to no avail. The difference in characteristics and experience is too great.


    Due to the constant unsessful attacks, he only got more upset and nervous, which did not affect his attack very well.


    The movements became more and more sluggish and scattered, the difference in endurance seemed.


    I just dodged and didn''t even knock down my breath. Although even if he had actively attacked, the result would not have changed.


    But Inuzuka was already sweating and out of breath.


    "I... give up."  breathing heavily, the kid said, being very upset.


    Seriously, he was very upset. It seems that at any moment he may burst into tears.


    It is necessary to encourage him or something, though it will obviously be very, very difficult to do this.


    "You weren''t bad for Mes. I said with a small, friendly smile on my face.


    No need I know I''m aplete jerk Although I am the youngest son of the head of the n, I am the weakest among the nsmen of my age. Even the younger kids beat me...  he spoke softly, with his back to me, as he went back to his ce.


    Damn, it''s a pity for himWait a minute


    Now, having looked at him from all sides, I understand that he is very, very simr to a small Kibu


    God, it looks like Masu is Kiba''s father who ran away from Tsume


    I don''t know what to do Help the kid or not?


    Haaa... no, I don''t want to be a babysitter... anyway, until he wants to help himself, no one can help him. There will be an opportunity in the future, maybe I will help, but it is unlikely. After all, I am not Mother Teresa, and Masu is not a beautiful girl


    Returning to his seat, he continued to watch the sparring of others.


    Time passed, training soon ended and we were allowed to go home.


    During the observation, I did not see anything interesting. Unless the fight of one Hyuga was at least a little exciting, since Byakugan had already been awakened, but in general, it was a waste of time.


    Okay, even though they let us go, I''m not going to go home, because you can stay at the academy and train until eight o''clock in the evening.


    However, I''m not going to train my body, but my mind.


    My feet carried me towards the library, which should store a lot of interesting knowledge.


    My ns are to first "absorb" all the information from the library at the Academy, and then go to the library at the vige.


    After a while, my body was already standing in front of the door of the "repository of knowledge".


    Going inside, I immediately noticed that the library is quiterge.


    Are you lost, boy?  asked a pretty cute girl with sses sitting nearby at the table. She''s about twenty-seven years old, approximately.


    I wonder if I call her aunt, will she be very upset? It''s better not to take risks


    I wasn''t lost, little sister, quite the opposite.  shaking my head, I replied, smiling sweetly.


    After the word "little sister", a kind smile blossomed on her face.


    Really? So you were looking for a library?  she said as she got up from the table and came to me.


    Yes, sister.


    Well then, wee to the realm of knowledge. I am Marie, the keeper of this knowledge and the librarian. What''s your name?  holding out her hand, she asked, examining me with interest.


    I''m Uzumaki Tetsuya.  shaking the pen, I replied.


    So Tetsuya-kun is fine. Before you can read, we have to do a little formality. I have to write down your first name,st name, and also the teacher. Ok?


    Of course, sister.


    "Then let''s get started..." she said, opening the magazine.


    After a while, I was free to read everything that was in the library.


    Having chosen some book on useful and poisonous herbs, I sat down at an empty table.


    Reading all the books will take a very long time, but I have a little trick thanks to which you can not only speed up this process, but also simultaneously pump the mind with the spirit.


    After activating the Emperor''s Eyes, the Imperial Zone and Arbitrary Meditation, he began elerated reading.


    The Imperial Zone allows you to read many books at once, and the Emperor''s Eyes increase the speed of reading and the speed of assimtion of what you read. Arbitrary meditation further improves this tandem, increases concentration and removes emotions, so that I would not die of boredom.


    I can''t work in this mode for very long, so far. But it''s still ten times more effective than a simple method.


    What kind of books were there? Basically nothing interesting, but it can alle in handy.


    At least there are some basic ninjutsu here.


    The technique of Reincarnation, "Henge".


    Body Division Technique, "Bunshin".


    Body Recement Technique, "Kawarimi".


    Everything seems to be in ninjutsu.


    In general, there is quite a lot of useful information here, starting from how to break out of the fetters, ending with the correct disguise and preparation of simple poisons and antidotes.


    I''m going to read absolutely everything and remember it, despite the fact that I still have knowledge from the past world.


    The worlds are different, everything can be different, starting from nts and ending with physicalws.


    After a while, evening came.


    My head was splitting with pain and fatigue, but overall I was happy.


    I wanted to finally try ninjutsu, but the gravity of a soft, cool pillow is too strong


    Falling on the bed, I turned around a little and fell into a sound sleep.

 Chapter 76: A Month Later (One)

    Chapter 76: A Month Later (One)


    Tetsuya slowly woke up.


    Slowly getting out of bed, he went to the washbasin in order to wash off the remnants of sleep.


    Then there was a little exercise, mainly gymnastics, after which a contrast shower was waiting for him.


    After the shower, the hero looked at his watch and thought...


    "I have two hours left before the academy. That''s just enough time to train ninjutsu."


    Standing in the middle of the room, Tetsuya folded several seals.


    With his control, it is easier to perform the "E" rank technique.


    He didn''t say anything, just silently performed the technique.


    *Pooh* A small amount of smoke engulfed his body.


    A secondter, the smoke cleared. Tetsu was nowhere to be found, but a stunning blonde with big "chests" and a kind, naive face appeared.


    She looked at her hands in surprise, and then touched her breasts.


    "The Reincarnation technique is quite amazing, but this is just the beginning. Ugh, poor Shizuka, how she wears them all the time. It''s hard and terribly ufortable." he thought, "weighing" the chests in his hands.


    Leaving the chest alone, the hero went to the mirror and began a thorough examination, looking for any ws.


    "A perfect copy. I am indistinguishable from Shizuki, although there could be no other oue, because I happened to thoroughly study my woman''s body." he thought, pleased with the result.


    He canceled the technique, anding out of the smoke spoke.


    Still, being a guy is much more fun, and most importantly more convenient


    At this time, his hands were folding the seals again.


    Soon, the area around the hero was again covered with smoke.


    A secondter, four Tetsui wereing out of the smoke.


    The only thing they differed in was the shadow that the copies did not cast.


    Rather weak technique. Clones are not material and are only an illusion. A sufficiently experienced person will easily understand that in front of him is only an illusory clone. they muttered softly at the same time, until the three clones scattered.


    - "However, in certain situations, this technique will be of use."  he thought, simultaneously folding the next series of seals.


    Smoke again, but this time Tetsuya used Kawarimi, a Substitution Technique.


    In ce of the hero was a stack of nkets, when he himself was already sitting on the bed.


    "But this technique is very, very good. I don''t know why it was rarely shown in anime, because it is very useful." he thought, putting the nkets back in ce.


    Standing in the center of the room, the hero thought.


    - "A month. That''s how much, ording to my calctions, it will take to study the entire library of the academy. Then I''ll request an early exam. The academy only holds me back, taking up most of the day for useless, in my case, sses. In addition, you need to hone as much as possible all the techniques avable now, without forgetting about body training"


    He was well aware that he had the opportunity to study quietly at the academy, slowly building up his strength.


    But it didn''t suit him. There are quite a lot of reasons for this, but the most important of them is banal boredom.


    For an hour and a half, he practiced ninjutsu, trying to make it as good and faster as possible.


    Then there was a small breakfast of fruit sd with yogurt and sending to the academy.


    Boring, useless lessons again.


    Boring and useless sparring again.


    And back to the library for boring, but useful extraction of information.


    And so the days passed, recing each other.


    Every day he absorbed information from the library faster and faster.


    Every day teachers and students were more and more surprised by his progress and talent.


    At first Tetsuya was called a child prodigy, then a genius At the end of the month, he was recognized as a monster.


    On behalf of the hero


    So a month has flown by. It''s time to request an early exam.


    As I walk to the staff room, let me tell you what progress I have managed to achieve in this rather short time.


    To begin with, the knowledge from the academic library ispletely absorbed.


    Moreover, it was done only in half a month, which is much better than my assumptions.


    Every day it became easier and easier for me to read books in this mode. Now the effectiveness of such reading has tripled.


    Nextes the general library, which is muchrger than the academic one.


    I also read all the most useful things in it.


    Although the general library was many timesrger, it was mostly filled with literature and what I had already read at the academy.


    But let''s move on to what useful things we managed to scrape out of it.


    And we managed to scrape out quite a lot.


    Styles of taijutsu and kenjutsu, medical books and irenjutsu, detailed maps of all countries, scrolls on herbalism and fuinjutsu.


    This is the most interesting thing that happened.


    As for the styles of taijutsu and kenjutsu, I can only say one thing, they are useless to me, since my level is much higher, but after studying these styles, it will be easier for me to predict the movements of the enemy even without the Eyes of the Emperor.


    However, among all this junk in the kinjutsu department, a very interesting scroll with a technique with the modest name "Eight Gates" was found.


    It may seem strange to you that this technique was in the public domain.


    It also seemed so to me at first, but after reading the scroll, I realized why the technique was here.


    Extremely high requirements and unpleasant consequences of its use.


    Let''s start with the requirements. The first is a strong will. The second is a powerful body. The third is high pain tolerance. The fourth is excellent control over the body. The fifth is talent.


    And if everything is clear with the first three, then there are questions about the fourth and fifth. Let''s start with body control.


    You see, the gate is a special tenketsu that regtes the flow of chakra in the body. And in order to feel these special tenketsu banal, you need good control over the body, which is quite difficult to achieve, and with each subsequent tenketsu, theplexity increases. It also depends on the control over the body, how quickly you can open the gate itself.


    And thest of the requirements that makes people give up on technology Talent.


    This talent lies in the fact that the body of all Shinobi is different. Someone can open the gates rtively easily for this technique, and someone, applying the same efforts, may not get anything at all.


    And here we smoothly approach thest and main problem of this technique.


    Time.


    It takes people years of daily practice and training to open the first gate.


    In order to learn how to open the gate, Shinobi must give all of himself to only one technique.


    He has to practice this technique for years, day after day, knowing that nothing cane out of it at all


    Who wants to experience all this, rely on luck, when you can just pick up and learn a pair of ninjutsu with genjutsu?


    That''s why this technique is here.


    Will I practice it? Sure. But only after acquiring shadow clones, which will give me the opportunity to focus on physical characteristics.


    Next we have medical books and Irenjutsu.

 Chapter 77: A Month Later (Two)

    Chapter 77: A Month Later (Two)


    Next we have medical books and Irenjutsu.


    Books on local medicine were useful because all my knowledge in this area came from the past world, and after all, people''s bodies are different in this universe. Not much, but different.


    Now, I can easily carry out a not veryplicated operation.


    From the Irenjutsu, only one technique got mixed up here  Shoshen Jutsu. "The Technique of the Mystical Hand." Well, there is a different theory on the honey chakra.


    Isn''t it interesting? The technique has the rank of "A", but is freely avable for almost the same reason as the "Eight Gates".


    The technique is very demanding, so few are able to use it.


    But the main reason, of course, is that the purpose of the technique is treatment, healing. No one is against if a person learns this.


    And the technique itself is not a secret for other viges, where it is used everywhere.


    As you understand, I learned it right away, although even with my control it was quite difficult.


    I will also note that my honey chakra is much, much more effective than other people''s.


    It looks like my chakra has iparable healing effects.


    Karin had a simr experience in the anime, but my chakra is many times stronger and "tenacious". I hope no one will bite me


    Everything is clear with the cards, I just learned them and that''s it.


    Next we have herbalism and fuinjutsu.


    Let''s start, perhaps, with herbalism.


    As the name implies, herbalism involves the collection of various nts and the preparation of potions, pills, creams, poisons from them.


    In fact, it''s just a small offshoot of the irenjutsu.


    For example, pills of the Akimichi n and ordinarybat pills are also made thanks to herbalism.


    And in fact there is no such thing as herbalism here, it is simply believed that any good iryenin should be able to make pills, poisons and antidotes.


    Well, now fuinjutsu.


    There were quite a few books on this art.


    With my talent, it was easy to learn everything on this topic.


    Now I can do quite a lot of seals, but mostly I do explosive seals.


    I also created a scroll for myself with a small sealed space. Thanks to this, I now have everything, always at hand.


    I also trade seals a little, so that there would be money for paper for fuinjutsu, and as luck would have it, it is quite expensive.


    Although this is not a problem at all, since my seals are much more expensive than usual because of their power, efficiency.


    And this is again thanks to my powerful chakra.


    It has long been known that Uzumak seals are much stronger.


    And stronger because the chakra of their red-haired n is quite strong and resilient, which benefits the seals.


    My chakra is much stronger than that of the representatives of their n.


    As a result, my seals show amazing results, which makes them a hotmodity.


    Hmm. I''ve almost reached the teacher''s room, at the end let''s show the system.


    "Status"


    Status


    Specifications


    Strength  13  14


    Dexterity  27  30


    Perception  35  38


    Endurance  185


    Mind  63  69


    Spirit  65  67


    Talents


    Fuinjutsu Is A Great Talent


    Senjutsu  Small Talent


    The Wind Is A Small Talent


    Water Is A Great Talent


    Earth Is A Great Talent


    Mokuton  Small Talent


    Yoton Is A Small Talent


    Tolerance to Pain Is a Great Talent


    Energy Control Is A Great Talent


    Massage Is An Average Talent


    Taijutsu  Average Talent


    Cooking Is An Average Talent


    Sensorics  Average Talent


    Stealth Is A Small Talent


    Ninjutsu  Small Talent


    Iryenin Is A Small Talent


    Abilities


    Gamer''s Body


    The yer''s Mind


    The Emperor''s Eyes


    Imperial Zone


    Orgasm School


    Arbitrary Meditation


    Thunderstorm of the Undead


    Overwhelming Undead Field


    From the third person.


    The teacher''s room.


    Sarutobi Nobu sat at the table in the stuffy air and thought hard.


    Clutching his head, he pondered what to do with the student named Tetsuya.


    Besides him, there was another teacher in the room, who was also a friend of Nobu.


    Filling out the magazines, he could not help but notice that his friend had been puzzling over something for a long time.


    Exhaling, he decided to take a short break and chat with a friend at the same time.


    Hey Nobu! What are you thinking so furiously about? Did you really have someone?  he said, ying with his eyebrows.


    Haa ...  he exhaled wearily.  No, no one showed up at my ce, Toshi. massaging his temples, he replied.


    Really? Then who or what is burdening your thoughts? He asked with a grin, sitting down next to Nobu.


    The response was calm and a little mncholic.


    Uzumaki Tetsu.


    Ah-ah.  He drawled, - That sensational genius from your ss? Is he giving you problems? Toshi asked with interest.


    And yes, and no.  Sarutobi answered, closing his eyes.


    That is?


    You see, children, usually, seeing geniuses like Tetsuya, try to catch up with them. It''s like an incentive for them


    Of course I understand, I myself am once again trying to ignite the spirit of rivalry among the students. Come on, get to the point.


    "In general, Tetsuya, he''s not a genius, he''s a real monster. The guys, seeing his strength, progress, lose heart. The talent of this child simply suppresses the will of his ssmates, literally forcing them to give up and give up.  he said wearily. From the tone, it can be said that Nobu himself can''t believe it, but reality forced him to do it.


    Are you kidding?


    Toshi, he really is a monster.


    "Are you sure about this?" Maybe you''re just tired


    "Trust me, I''m not wrong. Yesterday in training, during sparring, I put a Fugaku Uchiha against Tetsui. At first, everything went as usual, Tetsuya, as always, just dodged attacks This made Fugaku very angry, because not only could he not hit the enemy, but he also spared him, as if mocking his weakness His pride, like Uchiha, could not tolerate this... He shouted out to Tetsuya so that he would not dare to underestimate him and stop mocking him. He asked Uzumaki to fight him seriously..." he said, closing his eyes, remembering yesterday''s events.


    Toshi listened attentively, frowning.


    Tetsuya replied "Good" to that... after that, Fugaku was never able to attack him. Uzumaki constantly saw through him and attacked him in the weakest ces. As soon as Fugaku tried to counterattack, new blows drove him into a corner, forcing him to ept the beatings humbly. No matter how Uchiha defended himself, no matter how he tried to retreat, Tetsuya always followed him like a ghost. Absolutely the whole fight was controlled by this red-haired demon. In the end, Fugaku even awakened sharingan from such humiliation, which is just incredible for his age, but it didn''t help him a bit


    Toshi silently digested the information, not knowing what to answer.


    Ninjutsu, Taijutsu, objects... all this is at the highest level. In fact, most likely he can easily defeat me..." he said with apathy, looking at his friend.


    "You''re kidding Nobu! Do you want to tell me now that this kid can beat Chunin at the age of four?  unbelievingly, he asked, not wanting to put up with reality.


    You just haven''t seen him in action Toshi You know, yesterday, after the fight with Fugaku, I asked him: "Tetsuya-kun, how do you manage to read the opponent so easily...", to which he calmly replied the following: "I just learned all the styles, techniques of taijutsu and kenjutsu that were in the library, Sensei. Thanks to this, it is not difficult for me to predict the movements of the enemy"


    There was silence in the staff room for a while. Toshi''s mind was trying to ept what he had heard, and Nobu was thinking what he should do.


    Suddenly there was a knock on the door.


    This interrupted the thoughts of the two teachers.


    Come in.


    The door slid open, Tetsuya appeared on the threshold.


    At that moment, both teachers in their minds screamed: "Mention the devil, and he''s right there!"


    Hello sensei, Toshi-san.


    "Did something bring you here, Tetsuyakun?" Nobu asked quickly, forcing a smile.


    Sensei, I would like to request an early exam. He said calmly, with a small smile on his face.


    For a few seconds, Nobu went into a stupor, and then asked again.


    Do you want to request an early graduation exam from the academy?


    Yes, Sensei.


    "Are you sure about this?"  he asked, inwardly rejoicing and at the same time sad.


    I''m sure.


    - OK. I''ll talk to the Hokage about it.


    Thank you, Sensei.  said the hero, and left the teacher''s room.


    How well everything turned out! Yes Nobu? Toshi said, smiling and pping his friend on the shoulder.


    Yes, sessfully If Hokage approves it, Tetsuya will be the youngest genin in the history of the vige. He had only been at the academy for a month.


    And you are the teacher of this record holder. In my opinion, this is a great reason to go to an expensive restaurant. I''m buying. Toshi said with a grin.


    - OK. Only I''ll have to drop by the Hokage first.


    Fine, I''ll wait for you.


    This evening, Hiruzen was greatly surprised by the report of one of the teachers of the academy.

 Chapter 78: Team #7

    Chapter 78: Team #7


    The internal clock, as always, woke me up two hours before the academy.


    Then everything is as usual: soap and soap affairs, body warm-up, ninjutsu training, contrast shower and breakfast.


    The beginning of a normal day, but it wasn''t like that.


    Today I will finally leave this boring institution called the Ninja Academy.


    You may find my confidence in this strange, but I have my reasons.


    The first and most important reason is that they cannot refuse me an early exam to graduate from the academy.


    Of course they can try to dissuade me, but they definitely won''t seed.


    The second reason is banal selfconfidence.


    I am absolutely sure that I can easily pass this exam, even if they try toplicate it.


    Therefore, when I went to the academy, I had no doubt that this was myst visit as a student.


    Upon arrival, I immediately went to the teacher''s room.


    Having reached the goal, I knocked on the door and when I heard: "Come in", went inside.


    The staff room was almost empty.


    Only Nobu was sitting at his desk and writing something in a magazine.


    It is worth noting that he looked much better than yesterday.


    Ah, it''s you Tetsuya. Come on in, I''ve got something for you.  he said with a smile and reached into the locker that was next to the table.


    After a few seconds, he pulled out the head protector


    Here, wear it with pride. Now you''re a genie.  he said with a joyful smile, handing over the bandage.


    I didn''t understand, but where is the exam? It means that I am preparing for increased difficulties here, for the fact that they will dissuade me, keep me in every possible way ... I was even a little upset...


    Well, okay, not upset, but discouraged that I didn''t hide when I asked Nobu a question.


    Sensei, what''s going on? Is this some kind of joke? Or maybe the exam has already started and this is such a strange test? I said, examining the tread.


    "Hahah, no, this isn''t Tetsuya''s test. It''s just that Hokage, like me, understands that it''s just pointless to conduct an exam for you. Your abilities are far ahead of your peers, and he knows it. In general, congrattions, now you are officially the shinobi of the hidden leaf.  he said solemnly, patting me on the shoulder.


    Yeah I thought it would be more difficult I wonder if I have to wear this protector? For some reason, it is not at all tempting to constantly carry it.


    Sensei, do I have to wear it? I asked, shaking the tread.


    In general, it is not necessary to wear it, but everyone tries to do it. It''s a Tetsuya tradition. The protector is considered a symbol of honor of Shinobi and his homnd. You certainly have the right not to wear a protector, but it will be negatively perceived by other Shinobi. Therefore, it is better to wear it so as not to add to your problems.


    Okay, it''s really not worth the trouble... where would I attach it? On the forehead? Not... a hand? It''s not bad... but why not wear it around your neck, like Hidan?


    A secondter, my protector was on my neck, which looked much better than if I wore it on my forehead.


    Not bad Tetsuya, it suits you. Nobu appreciated, scratching his nonexistent beard.


    Thank you, I like it too, and that''s the main thing...  I said, adjusting the tread. - and-and what''s next? Will I have a team or will I work alone?


    Thanks for reminding me. Of course you will have a team, there is no other way. Hokage asked me to tell you toe to him when you get the protector. He''s going to introduce you to your team. I advise you to hurry up and go to him.


    Okay, then I''ll go to him right now. Thank you for everything, Sensei. I said,ing out of the staff room.


    And thank you for this experience, Tetsuya.  my ears heard when the door was closed.


    As a teacher, Nobu wasn''t bad, but still I don''t feel anything when parting with him, and I shouldn''t have. For me, he''s a little more than just an acquaintance.


    Okay, it''s time for the Hokage.


    A few minutester I was already at the door of his office, yet the academy is quite close to the residence.


    After knocking and hearing "Come in", I brought my carcass inside.


    Hiruzen was sitting at the table, writing something. While he was busy with papers, I looked around his office.


    Well, what can I say? Quite cozy, even a little luxurious. The quality, of course, is at the highest level.


    I also feel eight chakra signatures at the top. Most likely these are ANBU guarding the kage.


    Finally, he put the documents and the brush aside. Lifting his face, he looked at me carefully with a smile before saying.


    "I''ve been waiting for you, Tetsuyakun. You''re just in time, your team will be here any minute.  he said kindly. And it''s not like he''s talking to me for the first time.


    OK, Hokage-sama. I replied neutrally.


    He looked at me for a few seconds with a thoughtful, distracted look.


    Coming out of his thoughts, Hiruzen said with interest.


    "Tetsuyakun, I heard that you sell seals


    I wasn''t surprised that he knew about it. It would be strange if he wasn''t aware of my sensational seals.


    Yes, sometimes I sell surplus Is it forbidden?


    Oh, no! Well, it''s not forbidden. I''m just surprised by your talent. At this age, to make seals, the effectiveness of which wipes the nose even of fuinjutsu masters from Uzushiogakure.  he was saying, clearly leading me to something. I wonder just what.


    Thank you for the praise, Hokage-sama.


    Suddenly he spoke again, after ten seconds of silence.


    "Tetsuyakun, I have a suggestion for you. If you sell your seals only to me, then I will offer a higher price for them than others.


    That''s how it is. An interesting suggestion. Most likely, he wants only ANBU fighters and ninjas close to him to have my seals.


    I personally don''t care what happens to my sealster, but I don''t mind getting a little more benefit.


    I''m not against Hokage-sama, but only on one condition.  with a business smile, I replied.


    He was surprised by this statement, but epted it positively.


    - Yes? Well, I am ready to fulfill your request, if it is not too "big".


    I do not know if this is a big request or not, but I want to get a "B" rank jutsu called Shadow Cloning Technique.


    In general, it''s a rather risky idea to ask Hiruzen for this technique, because it is prohibited. However, the attempt is not torture, the main thing is that I have an "alibi".


    Hmm. Interesting. How do you know about this technique? "What''s the matter?" he asked with interest, clearly surprised.


    "I read about her from a book in the library. I answered innocently.


    And it''s true, there was a book in the library that described all the techniques that the vige was famous for.


    - Yes? And what was the name of this book? He asked with even greater interest.


    He is clearly amazed that such a book has got into the general library.


    Mmm... I think it''s called. "Konoha and her famous techniques". It seemed to be lying on the top shelf, in the fifth department.


    The Falcon. Hiruzen said, after which one of the ANBU appeared next to him, wearing a mask with, as you might guess, a falcon.


    He silently knelt down, waiting for orders.


    "Did you hear him?" Bring me this book. Hiruzen was saying, filling his pipe with tobo.


    Received the order ANBU immediately disappeared, as silently as he appeared.


    Thirty secondster, the Falcon returned with the book in his hands and handed it to Sarutobi.


    After leafing through it a little, he said with a bitter smile.


    And how my subordinates only work... This book describes almost everything..." he said, puffing.


    In theory, this book is of little use, since people still know about these techniques, because they are famous.


    The only problem is that the book describes the strengths and weaknesses of the technique.


    It literally describes how to fight against users of these techniques.


    - OK. Thank you for telling us about this book, Tetsuya. Finally, I want to ask you ... why do you need this technique?


    Well, this technique is great for exploration, but most importantly it will allow me to do many things at the same time. For example, I can do a lot more seals. I also know that the technique is dangerous, since it divides the chakra in half with clones, but for me this is not a problem, I have a lot of chakra.  I "sang" convincingly.


    "Hmm... okay, I''ll teach you this technique.  he said with a smile, after a short thought.


    This alerted me. Something he agreed too easily... No, of course I''m d, but I feel that there is a catch here.


    Suddenly, my ears heard voices that were rapidly approaching the office.


    Hiruzen heard them too and smiled...


    Suddenly, the door was abruptly opened by a flying body with white hair.


    The carcass, almost without losing speed, flew into the wall from the right of the Hokage.


    Tsunade! I really didn''t know you''d be at this hot spring! a pitiful, pleading voice rang out.


    Next, a pretty little girl came in, stomping loudly, her face clearly showing rage, anger and anger.


    I don''t care about Jiraya! If it wasn''t for Sensei, I would have broken every bone in your pathetic, perverted body right now!  cracking her fists, she said.


    Then a pale-skinned guy with interesting, snake-like eyes calmly entered the office.


    Good afternoon, Sensei.


    Good afternoon. Orochimaru-kun. I see your team, as always, is full of energy. Haha


    I''m already almostpletely sure who my teammates will be


    While Jiraya was recovering, Tsunade, asionally ncing in my direction, asked with interest.


    Sensei, why did you call us? Do you have a special mission for us?


    No, Tsunade-chan. No special missions. Today I invited you to meet Tetsuya.  he said with a smile, pointing at me with his eyes.


    The three of them looked at me with an interested look


    Is he our customer? Orochimaru asked calmly, putting his head on one side.


    No, from today he joins team number seven, that is, yours.


    What?! Jiraya and Tsunade shouted at the same time.


    Orochimaru, after what was said, only began to study me more attentively with his eyes, unlike his loudrades.


    Hiruzen onlyughed at the reaction of his students, with a pipe in his mouth.


    And I knew that no one would have given me "Shadow Clones" just like that

 Chapter 79: Shadow Clone

    Chapter 79: Shadow Clone


    I knew that he gave me this technique too easily.


    Hiruzen knew from the very beginning that he would be my teacher Damn, I should have asked for more.


    While I was thinking here, my niece went on the attack on the Hokage.


    The teacher is not funny at all!  loudly, indignantly she dered.


    "I''m not kidding, Tsunade. As of today, he is a member of team number seven.  he said with a smile, smoking.


    "But he''s just a kid!" she shouted, pointing at me with her finger.


    "Ha ha ha, Tsuna, he''s only four years younger than you.


    What!? It turns out he''s only four?! I thought he was at least five! Sensei, do you want to throw us a child that didn''t even graduate from the academy!?


    Tsunade is abination of Naruto''s arrogance, shamelessness and shoutiness, Sakura''s temper... and she''s only eight years old.


    Actually, he has already graduated from the academy. Hiruzen replied cryptically, with a sly smile.


    - what? already she said softly, being discouraged.


    Sensei, are you saying that this guy has already graduated from the academy? At the age of four?  shocked, Jiraya asked, getting to his feet after the flight.


    Orochimaru burned a hole in me with his gaze.


    Pleased with the reaction of his students, Sarutobi spoke again.


    Tetsuya-kun was able to graduate from the academy in just a month.


    After confirming their guesses, the three of them looked at me with shock. Jiraya was the most shocked of all.


    It''s time for me to enter into a dialogue


    Smiling softly, I bowed slightly and introduced myself.


    Uzumaki Tetsuya. Looks like I''m going to be your teammate, please take care of me.


    It''s very funny to introduce yourself like this, looking at their surprised faces.


    "Don''t we have a full team, Sensei?" Orochi asked calmly, looking at me.


    Hiruzen, exhaling wearily, replied.


    From now on, I will no longer go on missions with you, so you need a fourth person.


    This brought Jiraya and Tsunade back to earth.


    But if Tsunade only frowned, then Jiraya eximed.


    How so, Sensei!


    The guy was obviously not happy with what he heard It looks like Jiraya has be quite attached to Hiruzen.


    Eh, I''m still a Hokage, Jiraya My work requires a lot of attention and time.


    Hanging his head, the white-headed man muttered.


    I understand, Sensei.


    Without letting the sad atmosphere gather, Sarutobi said.


    Now, you need to choose a captain, because I left this post.


    I''ll be the captain!  confidently, Tsuna dered.


    Yes, yes, let Tsunade be the captain. Jiraya said, with a wry smile on his face.


    It was perfectly clear that he also wanted to be a captain, but in the end, we see what we see... a heel? Maybe... or maybe he''s just afraid of incurring the wrath of the blonde again? It''s also possible.


    Orochimaru-kun? Hiruzen said questioningly.


    Not interested.  he answered, closing his eyes.


    Okay, from now on, Tsunade is the captain of the seventh team.


    My candidacy was not even considered, which is very logical.


    And I don''t want to be their captain.


    Tsuna was pleased. She was positively glowing with contentment.


    I won''t let you down Sensei!  hitting her chest, she said belligerently.


    Ho-ho, I hope this is Tsunade. Well, I still have a lot of work to do. Go get to know each other better. And also..." he said, and then took out a scroll from under the table and threw it to me with the words.  Here you go, as agreed. After studying, destroy it.


    Catching the scroll, I opened it and saw the Shadow Clone technique.


    The technique is actually very, very simple.


    In fact, this is the same Technique of Illusory Clones, only slightly modified.


    After running through his eyes and memorizing everything, he returned the scroll back in the same way.


    Hiruzen caught the scroll, threw a nce and said: "What''s going on?"


    I silently folded the necessary seal and activated the chakra.


    A secondter, my exact copy appears with a cloud of smoke.


    The clone looked at me with a smile and said.


    Listen, man, you''re very handsome.


    "You''re not too bad either. I replied with a grin and scattered the copy.


    Seeing such a scene, the trio looked at the Hokage with indignation.


    "I have already been told that you are Tetsuya''s monster, but no one has told me that even among monsters you are a monster.  impressed by my learning speed, he said.


    Then the Hokage turned his gaze to the trio who were looking at him fervently.


    Don''t look at me like that.  he spoke with a kind smile on his lips. "I can''t give you this technique, at least not right now.


    Well, why?! Jiraya eximed.


    This technique can only be used by those who have a lot of chakra.


    But Sensei! You gave it to him! Are you saying that he has more chakras than we do!?  the white-headed man did not let up.


    Before Hiruzen could answer the question, Orochimaru gave his voice.


    Jiraya, he''s Uzumaki. All the representatives of this n have very hardy bodies, and they also have a huge amount of chakra and vitality.  he spoke calmly, chewing all the Jirae.


    - Yes? I didn''t know!  he said in surprise, looking at me in a new way.


    I didn''t know, because you, idiot, didn''t listen to anything in ss. We were told about ns and their peculiarities at the academy for a whole month. Tsunade said while looking at Jiraya with a pejorative look.


    Tetsuya has four times more chakras than me.  Hiruzen threw his five kopecks.


    WHAT!? Jiraya and Tsunade eximed in shock again.


    Although Orochimaru was silent, it was clear from his look that he was also in shock.


    Was it necessary? I asked, looking at Hiruzen.


    No, but they would have found out soon anyway. He replied with a smile.


    With our mini-dialogue with Hiruzen, we confirmed this fact for the trinity, so to speak.


    Most of all, this information hurt Jiraya.


    How unfair it is! Why should I put a lot of effort to be stronger, and n children get everything, just because they were born sessfully!  he eximed in frustration.


    Because that''s how the world works. Still, luck is also a part of strength. I said, looking into his eyes.


    I don''t agree with such a world! I will prove that even ordinary people can surpass the so-called geniuses through diligence, through blood and sweat!  clenching his fists tightly, he said.


    This is a good goal for Jiraya, but your path will be difficult and thorny. Hiruzen said, smoking his pipe.


    I know, Sensei, and I''m ready for it!


    I did not say that in theory he was also very lucky when he became a student of the Hokage.


    That''s good So, I started talking to you, it''s time for me to work, and I advise you to go to some restaurant and get to know each other better.


    After that, we left the Hokage''s office. Then Tsunade volunteered to take us to some nice ce that had recently opened.


    It was only after five minutes that I realized that we were definitely heading towards the training grounds. That''s what I told ourmander.


    Tsunade, there are only training grounds in this direction, there are no restaurants there.


    The restaurant will beter. First I want to see what you''re capable of. And a little warm-up will only warm up your appetite.


    - OK.  I answered calmly, as I expected this.


    So you decided to check me out? I expected this, but I didn''t think it would be so fast. Although I''m even d about it, because maybe they can make me get serious

 Chapter 80: Calm as a boa constrictor

    Chapter 80: Calm as a boa constrictor


    Well, here we are. We usually train here. We can assume that the third training ground is officially behind us.  said Tsunade, upon arrival.


    And it''s not bad here. The area is well suited for training, and it is located not far from the Kage residence.


    If I''m not mistaken, it was on this site that Kakashi conducted his exam for Sakura, Sasuke and Naruto.


    Shifting my gaze to the trio, I calmly asked.


    Well, which one of you will test me?


    Slightly surprised, Jiraya said.


    So you understand that we want to test you?


    In response to such a question, I just looked at him like an idiot


    Jiraya, you''re an idiot. If he was able to graduate from the academy in a month, then he will definitely have more brains than you.  Tsunade said surprisingly calmly, thoughtfully looking at me.


    Jiraya, clutching his heart, said with a smile.


    Oh Tsunade, your words make my heart ache.


    Tsuna didn''t react to Jiraya in any way. She kept looking at my face.


    Is something wrong? Is there something on my face? I asked, running my hand over my face.


    The blonde,ing out of the trance thoughtfully and calmly said.


    "No, there''s nothing wrong with your face. It''s just that you look a little like my grandmother, Mito Uzumaki.


    Heck! Emergency situation! We need to distract her quickly! Damn, she''s the first one to notice it! Is this a fucking woman''s intuition? I don''t believe it!


    Perhaps, after all, wee from the same n. Okay, stop looking at me! Let''s start sparring! So be it, I''ll give you a head start, you can fight against me three! I said arrogantly, in an attempt to hurt her pride.


    From her indignant, slightly angry face, I realized that the attempt was sessful.


    You little, arrogant asshole! Do you think that, having overtaken your ssmates a little bit, you can challenge us?! And all three of them!? I wanted to put Jiraya against you, but now I''ve decided to personally kick your ass and bring you back from heaven to earth!  crunching her fists, she roared.


    Jiraya and Orochimaru were also outraged by my words, but when they saw Tsunade, they quickly retreated away.


    When they were running away, I heard Jiraya muttering:  Tsunade got angry! He''s fucked! I hope Uzumaki will be helped by his increased vitality. Orochi, prepare the first aid kit.


    God, what good guys, they care about my life. A little tear of emotion did note out


    Meanwhile, Tsuna was slowly advancing on me like a Titanic, flexing her fists.


    I don''t want to fight her, she''s still a girl, although she''s more like a girl.


    It''s not in my nature to hit women... I don''t like it very much.


    Okay, I''ll try not to hit too hard, and also I won''t touch the face


    It''s good that I can heal her quickly after sparring.


    Closing his eyes, he activated his abilities for a moment: the Emperor''s Eyes and the Imperial Zone.


    This allowed me to instantly learn everything about Tsunade''s body. Strength, agility, endurance, the amount of chakra and even its control.


    As a bonus, now I know how Tsuna looks naked. Do not envy this, because more often mene across under the abilities, and just not very physically attractive people.


    Ahem, a little distracted, let''s get back to her strength.


    Tsunade''s physical strength is slightly higher than mine, because she is four years older. If she were a man, the gap would be even bigger.


    Her agility is only slightly inferior to mine.


    She has quite a lot of stamina for a girl of her age yet she is Senju It''s not even worthparing with me.


    In perception, Tsunade is slightly better than his peers. My perception is better.


    The mind and Spirit of the girl are quite high, yet it is not for nothing that she is called a genius.


    Chakra control is already about at the level of chunin. It looks like she has already started training in irenjutsu.


    As a result, it turns out that ording to the characteristics she is almost chunin.


    But as I said, skills and abilities decide here, so I have no doubt that she can easily pile on three chunins.


    Unfortunately, she came across an abnormal genin who was the "Emperor of Mankind" in a previous life.


    From the third person.


    Tetsuya''s thoughts didn''t take a second, so when he opened his eyes, Tsunade was just preparing to attack.


    Take it! She eximed, delivering a direct blow to Uzumaki''s head.


    The girl''s hands were strengthened by the chakra so that the explosive force behind the blow was great.


    But the blow was not destined to hit the target.


    Tetsuya smoothly removed his head from the trajectory of the attack and in response attacked with the same force with his palm.


    - "Damn!"  the girl mentally cursed, seeing the situation.


    Crossing her arms over her chest, she took the blow on them.


    *BANG* There was a loud sound of impact as Tetsuya''s attacknded on Tsunade''s hands.


    The girl drove away three meters, leaving two furrows on the ground with her feet.


    The hand at the site of the blow turned red. The capiries inside burst, arge bruise quickly formed.


    "If I hadn''t strengthened my arms, he would have broken them! It hurts... the asshole seems to be able to strengthen the chakra strikes better than me."  she shouted in surprise in her thoughts.


    Having received such a rebuff, Tsunade decided to take this sparring much more seriously.


    Tetsuya at this moment decided to tease the girl a little.


    Grinning, he said in a boring, slightly contemptible tone.


    Is that all?" In the vige, you, like those two, are called geniuses, but I only see an ordinary, n princess, raised by good teachers, great resources and personally Hokage.


    From the girl''s slightly narrowed eyes and deep breathing, it was clear that Tetsuya''s words had hit the right ce.


    But she didn''t attack violently, no. Now she began to carefully examine and analyze the little red-haired guy with heterochromia of the eyes.


    - "Hush Tsunade, hush. The little shit is teasing you on purpose. Do not mindlessly attack. It won''t lead to anything good." she reassured herself.


    Nearby, Jiraya and Orochimaru were standing under a tree.


    And if Orochimaru, as always, calmly looked at the sparring, then Jiraiya was shocked.


    It''s impossible. Impossible! Where does such powere from? More precisely, where did he get such control? My God, the same blow came to Tsunade, which I constantly catch from her Orochi, why are you so calm? Did you see that?


    Yes, I saw it. He''s very strong. I felt it right away when I saw him, there in the office.


    - Yes? I''m not surprised you guessed. After all, you are the strongest in our three... By the way, why didn''t you tell us that?  a little indignantly, at the end, Jiraya asked.


    Orochimaru looked into Jirae''s eyes calmly and even innocently said.


    And you didn''t ask.


    God, I so want to hit you now


    I''m stronger than you


    "That''s one of the reasons I''m holding back, Orochi


    At that moment, Tsunade decided to attack again.


    Strengthening her legs with chakra, she quickly ran to Tetsuya.


    The girl decided to attack with her foot, reinforced with chakra.


    The foot was approaching the hero''s chest at high speed, but he knew that this was just a deception.


    At this moment, Tsunade twisted and jumped slightly, attacked with the second leg directly to the head, or rather to the temple.


    Tetsuya saw through such weak tricks even without the Eyes of the Emperor and the Imperial Zone.


    Slightly crouching, he dodged the blow and immediately counterattacked.


    Strengthening his hands with chakra, Tetsuya attacked the girl''s stomach with two palms.


    Now Tsunade had no support and could not dodge in any way.


    This attack carried much more power than the previous one, since Tetsuya wanted her to finish this sparring.


    *BANG* The sound of the impact was much bigger than before.


    The attack sent Tsunade flying three to four meters high, which indicated the power behind it.


    But Tetsuya knew that his blows did not hit the target.


    I thought we were sparring without ninjutsu.  he said calmly, looking in the direction of Jirai and Orochimaru. There was Tsuna sitting on a tree next to them.


    The girl flying in the air with the sound of *POOF* turned into an ordinary log, which then shattered into splinters.


    Tsunade managed to fold the seal and use Kawarimi, a Recement Technique.


    Then our hero felt how the center of Tsunade''s chakra disappeared, and then appeared in another ce, but it was toote to stop the attack.


    I didn''t say that we fight without ninjutsu. she replied, clearly a little embarrassed that she had to run.


    Smiling at this answer, Tetsuya said.


    Okay, then it''s my turn.


    After folding the seal, and using the chakra, he performed the Shadow Cloning technique.


    A secondter, a hundred copies of our hero appeared in the clearing.


    One hundred clones that possessed Tetsui''s skills and abilities, including the Emperor''s Eyes and the Imperial Zone.


    Tsunade and Jiraya were surprised by such an army, but it was the second one who reacted faster.


    Stop, stop, stop! We''ve seen your Tetsuya skills, enough sparring for today. Guys, let''s go to a restaurant, otherwise I''m so hungry! Yes, and Orochimaru, too, most likely! Yes Orochi? He began to speak quickly, trying to save Tsuna''s pride.


    Orochimaru also understood the n of the teammate, so he decided to y along with him.


    Yes, Jiraya. I''m very hungry too.


    Tsunade was not stupid, so she quickly saw through what they had nned.


    Hmm. If you want to eat so much, then I agree to interrupt the match and admit a draw. That''s just what a beginner will say to this?  closing her eyes and turning away, she said.


    Okay, I agree to a draw. Still, I''m hungry too.  our hero answered with a cheeky grin. This grin said: "We understand that I won"


    This grin infuriated Tsuna and made Jiraya smile awkwardly.


    Orochimaru was as calm as a boa constrictor.


    Then they went to a restaurant where they continued their acquaintance.

 Chapter 81: The Meal

    Chapter 81: The Meal


    Already in the restaurant, the quartet made an order and while waiting for him began a leisurely conversation.


    "Well, since you''re part of our team now, we should get to know each other better.  said Tsunade, right after the order.


    What do you want to know? Tetsuya asked with interest.


    Jiraya took the floor.


    A little bit of everything. What you like, what you don''t like. Skills, hobbies, dreams.  he enumerated with a smile.


    All right, let''s try it. And so, I like to train, to learn something new. I love and know how to cook, do massage. I am also fond of fuinjutsu and irenjutsu. In general, I like a lot of things, I can''t list them all. I don''t like everything that ordinary people don''t like: lies, betrayal, and so on. And my dream is to have a harem. Tetsuya said calmly and even innocently as always.


    The guys listened attentively to him, noticing that their new teammate is quite a versatile personality.


    Until he finally talked about his dream.


    Orochimaru didn''t react to her in any way.


    Jiraya was surprised and even d that someone simr in spirit appeared in his team.


    Tsunade frowned irritably, a little angrily, thinking that the second Jiraya hade to the team.


    What a wonderful dream! The whiteheaded man said with a joyful smile.


    However, a secondter, a blow from a blonde flew into his white head and mmed into the wall next to it.


    Shut up, Jiraya! He''s still very young, I''m sure Tetsuya can still get away from this crooked path! Don''t you dare drag him to the bottom with you!


    "Why did I get hit on the head when he enraged you!?"  Jiraya was indignant in his mind.


    Releasing her anger, Tsuna calmed down and, looking at Tetsuya with interest, asked perplexedly.


    Why do you need a harem? Why would you even want something like that?


    It didn''t fit in her head that someone at the age of four could have such a strange dream.


    In addition, unbeknownst to herself, the blonde began, slowly, to sympathize with the neer.


    A harem is a lot of wives, which means I will have a big family.  the hero answered with a kind innocent smile.


    Not a muscle twitched while he was saying this, because what he said was true, even if notplete.


    Hearing the answer, the girl breathed out a sigh of relief and smiled sweetly.


    You see Jiraya! He is not like you, although his desire is quite strange, the dream is to have a big family. Most likely, some pervert suggested to him such a way to achieve arge family.  she said with a smile.


    - "And what do I have to do with it!?" he shouted in his head, returning to the table.


    Of course, the white-headed man did not dare to say this out loud because he knew that he would eventually fly again.


    Instead, he quickly decided to change the subject.


    Listen, you said that you are fond of irenjutsu.  sitting down at the table, he said.


    Yes, I''m getting carried away.


    It''s funny, but Tsunade also got carried away with it. She has already made some progress in this direction.


    What progress, Jiraya, I have only recently be interested in irenjutsu.  she protested. But it was clear from her face that she was pleased with this little ttery


    That''s fine. It will be cool if there are two ninja medics in our team. By the way, show me your hand, I hit you pretty hard," Tetsuya said, reaching out with his hand to the girl.


    N-no, it''s okay, it was sparring and I''m pleased that you didn''t hold back against me just because I''m a girl.  a little blushing, she said.


    Being surrounded by Jiraya and Orochimaru, Tsunade is not used to such ordinary, affectionate signs of attention.


    Especially if these attentionse from an extremely cute and beautiful boy.


    - "Tsunade, what''s wrong with you!? He''s only four!?" she screamed in her head, being embarrassed by her behavior.


    Still, she stretched out her hand to Tetsuya and opened the ce of the injury.


    There was arge almost ck hematoma under the sleeve. An ordinary person would just be scared of her appearance, but for Shinobi this is amon thing.


    In general, Tsunade is not used to receiving such damage. Usually her chakra-enhanced body is able to withstand the blows of Jirai and Orochimaru. Who knew that she was going to meet a little monster.


    Seeing this bruise, Tetsuya frowned slightly, because when he beat Tsunade, he did not want to cause her much damage.


    - "I overdid it all the same..."  he thought as he activated his chakra.


    "Don''t worry Tetsuya, it''s just a bruise. If it could stop me, then I wouldn''t even think about my dream..." she said a little embarrassed, but then Tsuna fell silent


    And she fell silent because she saw Tetsuya activate Shoshen Jutsu with his right hand, the Technique of the Mystical Hand, without any seals.


    But what happened next shocked her even more.


    Tetsuya did not even have time to apply his hand with the technique to her hematoma, as she, just before her eyes, healed.


    It was the first time she had seen such a powerful healing technique.


    But the girl got ess to the Shinobi hospital and could see firsthand how the masters of the irenjutsu work.


    Jiraya was also surprised, but not too much because he didn''t know the whole background.


    But Orochimaru was only a little less impressed than Tsunade, although he hid it. He, too, understood the absurdity of what was happening.


    Tetsuya canceled the technique and stroking the ce of the injury, said with a smile.


    Done. Now as good as new.


    The girl moved her hand in shock and realized that she was really as good as new.


    And not only her hand, her whole body was experiencing pleasure, an unusual lightness. All the hidden ailments and even fatigue just disappeared.


    Unbelievable... she whispered loudly, her mouth dry.


    In addition to surprise, the girl also felt a little envy and even jealousy of Tetsui''s talent, because she herself was just beginning toprehend this technique when this red-haired guy in front of her was already capable of such a thing at four years old. In just a month at the academy.


    That is why Tetsui''s ssmates gave up and gave up, but unlike them, Orochimaru, Jiraya and Tsunade were inmed with motivation and a small spirit of rivalry.


    They were not called the Trinity of geniuses for nothing.


    Tetsuya broke the silence, pleased with the demonstration of his abilities.


    With a sweet smile hiding contentment, he asked.


    Tsunade, you said something about your dream Can I hear her? Anyway, I''ve already told you a little about myself, now it''s your turn.


    Tetsuya''s speech brought the girl out of her trance.


    Ah, a dream... My dream is to be the strongest female Shinobi.  she was still under the impression.


    A good dream... why don''t you just want to be the strongest?


    Smiling a little sadly, she replied.


    Tetsuya, we both know that''s impossible. No matter how hard I try, I can''t be stronger than men being a woman. So nature decided.


    - "You''re wrong ..."  the hero thought, thinking about the Hare Goddess.


    Well, bing the strongest woman can also be oh so not easy. It is worth achieving this goal first, and then you can look at more. Tetsuya said a little encouragingly.


    "You''re right. I thought so too.  changing a sad smile to a sweet one, she replied.


    Jiraya was a little annoyed that Tsunade was talking so sweetly to the new guy when he was constantly getting hit in the kidneys.


    And now it''s my turn! My dream is world peace!  he eximed, interrupting the "gentle" atmosphere.


    Tsunade was secretly annoyed by Jirai''s intervention, although she understood that the three of them were getting acquainted with the neer, and not just her.


    Tetsuya wasn''t the least bit offended by this. In fact, he even felt a little funny.


    You have a good dream Jiraya. It''s just a pity that it''s impossible.


    "Why not?"


    Because absolute peace is impossible as long as people can experience: fear, anger, anger, greed, envy, jealousy and the like. Tetsuya replied calmly, looking at Jiraya.


    What they heard impressed the trio as they did not expect to hear it from a four-year-old.


    After a few seconds of reflection, the white-headed man said.


    You may be right, but I still believe that people will one day be able to ovee their vices ande to peace.  he said confidently, not doubting his words.


    Such determination and faith impressed the hero a little.


    Who knows. Maybe everything will be as you said.


    Jiraya was quite pleased with this answer.


    And while Tsunade, closing her eyes, was enjoying the sensations after Tetsui''s technique, Orochimaru calmly spoke.


    My dream is to learn all ninjutsu. All the techniques.  he spoke calmly, but it was clear from his eyes that the guy wanted to fulfill his dream very much. Stronger than Jiraya and Tsunadebined.


    And no one will say that this cute, slightly effeminate guy in the future, after going through several fatal events, will be a mad scientist pursuing immortality.


    A good dream. I like her.


    Orochi, smiling slightly, nodded. Even the small smile on his eternally calm face seemed bright.


    Tsunade, descending from heaven to earth, opened her eyes and said.


    Now that we''ve gotten to know each other a little better, we need to discuss which mission we''ll take tomorrow. As a captain, I propose to take a mission of "C" rank. In general, I wanted to take several missions of the "D" rank, but after seeing Tetsuya in action, I realized that he would not only not pull us to the bottom, but also strengthen our team. What do you say?


    No problem. I think so too. Jiraya replied, watching the waiter carry their order.


    I agree.  the Orochi answered briefly.


    Tetsuya only nodded in agreement.


    After that, they started eating, chatting about every little thing along the way, getting to know each other better.


    After returning home, Tetsuya immediately created thirty-five clones and sent them to upgrade skills and talents.


    Fifteen of them trained ninjutsu.


    Five more trained sensorics.


    Ten were engaged in fuinjutsu, making seals for tomorrow''s mission and for sale to the Hokage.


    The rest of the five did massage each other, pumping both the massage itself and the talent.


    At the same time, when the clones were dispelled, Tetsuya received memories of a rxing massage, which significantly reduced the stress from training ninjutsu and sensorics. Although his mind is already able to withstand much more. Also, after receiving the memories, the characteristic of the mind increased by one.


    Apparently receiving, at once, arge block of information contributes to the pumping of the mind.


    The original himself trained the body. Moreover, he decided to do not only dexterity, but also strength.


    Of course, so far there are no weights. Only pull-ups, push-ups and dumbbells.


    The next day, the hero met with his teammates at the Hokage residence, as they had agreed.


    Having risen, the guys entered Hiruzen''s office.


    Ho-ho-ho, I see Tetsuya-kun fits perfectly into your team. ughing kindly, he said, smoking a pipe.


    Yes, Tetsuya has joined our team perfectly. You probably wouldn''t have sent anyone else to us, Sensei. Tsunade replied with a smile like a captain.


    Well, okay, you probably came for a task.  he said, taking out a folder with missions.


    Yes, Sensei. We decided to take the mission "C" rank. Jiraya said with a big smile, putting his hands behind his head.


    Wow! Have you decided to start with the "C" rank missions right away? Hiruzen said in surprise with a smile, but everyone knew that he was hiding emotions behind this smile.


    It''s simple. Tetsuya made our team stronger, not weaker.  said Tsunade, "gently" looking at the hero.


    The hero himself, like Orochimaru, just stood silently, basking in his thoughts.


    It pleases. Hiruzen said, rummaging through the folder.  Oh, here she is, here she is. This is a "C" rank mission.


    "Hmm... eliminate the humanhunting creature?" Six hundred thousand Re?  questioningly, read Tsunade.


    Yes, in a small town nearby, something started attacking people at night. Presumably this is some kind of man-eating bear from the forest nearby. The mayor of the city is not stingy. Hiruzen spoke seriously, smoking his pipe.


    Where did such assumptionse from? Tetsuya asked, interested.


    All the victims of the attack were found in this very forest, gnawed. In addition, someone saw something big running out of the city at high speed towards the forest. And there are no more predators in this forest capable of such a thing.


    For some time the quartet pondered the information received, until at one point they unanimously said: "We are taking this mission."


    - OK. This mission was ordered by the Mayor of the city named Fujimoto Tadeo. You can learn more details from him.


    With that, the conversation with Hokage was over, and team number seven moved forward on the mission.

 Chapter 82: Breaking camp

    Chapter 82: Breaking camp


    It''s been a long time since we performed.


    It was getting dark, it was necessary to set up camp.


    During this day we ran a third of the way, which is a lot. If everything goes as it should, then we will be there in two days.


    And by the way, nothing has happened in all this time. No problems, no strange encounters.


    Tsunade, finding a small, neat clearing,manded. "We''ll set up camp here.


    Jiraya fell to the grass with a tired smile, muttering along the way.  Ugh. Finally rest.


    Not yet," Orochi said in a calm voice.  We need to set up camp and cook dinner.


    Fear and rejection appeared on the white-headed man''s face.


    Oh, no.


    - Yes. It''s your turn today. Orochi said with a small smile.


    I think he''s taking some sadistic pleasure in saying this to Jiraya right now. That''s right they say: "There are devils in a quiet pool..."


    Okay, I''ll lend a helping hand.


    If you haven''t forgotten, I told you that I love and know how to cook.  having said that, he pulled out a pot and other essories from the sealed space.


    Exactly! Tetsuya, you are my savior! No, you are our savior! Jiraya eximed joyfully, giving me a grateful look.


    Fool, do you think this is all for free? Someday you will repay my debts... Ke-ke-ke..Ahem, okay.


    Wow! Jiraya trembled a little for a few seconds, hugging himself.


    What is it? Tsuna asked, looking at him warily.


    I don''t know, but I just had a herd of goosebumps running down my back!


    Don''t think about it, you''re just tired.  exhaling, she replied.


    Maybe you''re right.  he said, but still looked in different directions.


    How sensitive he is. Okay, enough fooling around, it''s time to get started.


    Having arranged a ce for cooking in the shortest possible time, I was about to start, but I was interrupted.


    Tsunade came up to me and asked.  Do you need help?


    I don''t need any help at all, but I couldn''t and didn''t want to give up the opportunity to be with her.


    Moreover, I can see that she just wants to spend time with me.


    It looks like the girl is starting to show interest in me. This, of course, was noticeable before, but now I ampletely sure of it. ording to Jirai''s stories, Tsunade does not know how and does not like to cook, but here In general, everything is clear even to a stupid person.


    I also like Tsunade, though only as an adult, but already now the girl has her own unique charm.


    And I even have ns for Tsunade, yet any respectful the reincarnator in this world are obliged to make this hot-tempered woman happy.


    The only problem is that Tsuna will definitely not agree to a harem. At least the original one would definitely disagree.


    I have no choice but to influence her with small maniptions.


    I''m not going to change it in any particr way, yet I like Tsunade the way she is.


    The only thing I want is her consent to the harem.


    Haa... at such moments, I fully realize how self-centered an asshole I am.


    This little girl is now standing in front of the house and awkwardly crumples, waiting for my answer, sincerely hoping for consent, absolutely unaware that the little, charming boy in front of her is an immortal traveler between worlds that loves to collect girls


    Thanks to Tsunade, but I don''t need any help.


    I see. She replied with a smile.


    I only see that behind her smile she hides frustration and sadness.


    Although I won''t mind yourpany. Help me chop the vegetables.


    - OK.  she answered joyfully, already really sincerely.


    I feel like shit... okay, there''s no point in thinking about it, it''s better to send the clones to training.


    By folding the seal and using the chakra, he created fifty clones.


    With the sound of *POOF*, they appeared in a clearing with smoke, and then, without any conversation, they split into groups and went to train.


    And why is that?  she asked in bewilderment, looking at the fleeing clones.


    Training. Clones transmit memories, after all. This way you can significantly speed up your learning.


    A second of awareness and Tsunade''s eyes widen in surprise.


    This is It''s just unbelievable. With this technique, I could not only improve faster, but also have a lot more free time.  she whispered in shock.


    Then her eyes looked at me with a burning gaze. That''s what the look said: "I want to! I want, I want, I want! Give me this technique!".


    You heard the Hokage. He said you can''t use this jutsu yet.


    Her ardent gaze did not even waver.


    Eh ... well, how can I refuse here. Yes, and in the future it will count with her.


    Good, good. Stop looking at me like that. I''ll give you this technique..." she was already jumping for joy... "But only on one condition. I finished quickly, raising my finger.


    Tsuna, who was already jumping with joy, stopped and listened attentively, asked.


    What condition?


    You should not create more than two clones being with a full chakra hearth. If you''ve spent your chakra, then don''t even think about using the technique. Ok?  I was talking as seriously as possible. Looking into her eyes.


    - OK. I will not.  she also answered seriously.


    Well, that''s good.


    Damn, this is a rather strange situation... a four-year-old mentors an eight-year-old. I wonder if this can only be in this world or not?


    Of course, in this world, children grow much faster both physically and mentally, but not to the same extent


    Ten minutester, under my careful guidance, Tsuna created her first shadow clone.


    It''s strange to look at yourself from the outside like this... Tsunade said, examining her copy.


    I agree.  the copy replied that she had considered her original in the same way.


    After watching enough, Tsunade coughed into her fist and said.


    - OK. Go and train


    Control? I know this, yet we are one.  the clone interrupted her, looking at Tsuna with boredom, and then running away, sat down in the lotus position.


    Tsunade looked discouraged as her clone left to train.


    Are your clones also... with character? "What is it?" she asked, raising an eyebrow.


    She looks pretty funny and cute right now.


    no. My clones are not like that. It probably depends on the nature of the original.


    Looking at me a little angrily, the girl asked loudly.


    Aah? Is there something you want to tell me?


    Oh, no, nothing. Let''s go cook better, otherwise the guys are probably already starving. I said quickly, changing the subject.


    Ah, her temper is pretty cute, and I like her, but sometimes it can cause problems.


    Half an hourter, dinner was ready.


    Nothing serious happened during this half hour.


    We were just having a nice chat. I also taught her cooking, for which she was grateful to me.


    How delicious it smells! Jiraya eximed as he approached the fire.


    Orochi, who was walking next to him, nodded, agreeing with what was said.


    This couple, while we were cooking, pitched tents and looked around the neighborhood for the presence of guests who might suddenly show up to us.


    Is there something? Tsuna asked them.


    Jiraya, with difficulty tearing his eyes away from the pot, replied.  No. There''s nothing around. Quiet and smooth, even there are no predators. The night promises to be calm... and what have you prepared?


    The bald man was literally choking on saliva.


    Potatoes stewed with meat. It will be ready in ten minutes. I replied, stirring the contents of the pot.


    Jiraya sat down nearby and began to wait.


    However, five minutester he got up and ran away screaming.


    I can''t! This is real torture! Call me when it''s ready!


    Orochimaru also had a stronger will and patience, but he, sitting nearby, tried to meditate, breathing in the tempting aroma of my cooking.


    Tsunade didn''t hold back either. The only thing holding her back right now was me. She doesn''t want my eyes to see her so... pathetic. If I hadn''t been here, she would have already run away screaming, just like Jiraya.


    Done! We can sit down.  I said after the test.


    As soon as my words left my mouth, Jiraya ran out of the forest at great speed, holding arge wooden te with the same wooden spoon in his hands. He cried as he ran and screamed.


    Kami-sama! I thought I was going to die! Tetsuya, you need to work in the intelligence department! No one can conceal information under such tortures! It''s just inhumane!


    I''ll think about it. I said with a grin, epting and filling his te.


    Then there was a meal.


    And if Orochimaru and Tsunade ate with their eyes closed and enjoying the taste, then Jiraya


    Jiraya reminded me of those people from the anime "Fighter Chef, Soma" who tasted the cooking of Soma himself.


    Seriously. There were so many emotions on his face. So much pleasure that I thought he was going to either have an orgasm or start undressing.


    Thank you Tetsuya. It was very good. I''ve never tasted anything tastier. Orochi said with a sincere smile.


    It''s quite amazing to see Orochimaru smiling. And it''s also amazing to hear him say quite a lot,pared to his usual self.


    I won''t lie, it''s nice to hear gratitude.


    You''re wee, Orochimaru. Get used to the fact that with me in the team you will eat like this quite often. Besides, not only I cooked, but also Tsunade," I said, looking at the blonde who was sitting on a stump with a satisfied smile.


    Ha ha. Don''t make themugh Tetsuya, they know perfectly well how I cook. We know that


    And yet, you helped me. I think a few such lessons and you will be able to cook no worse.


    tterer," she said, pleased with my words.


    I just grinned at that without answering in any way.


    Jiraya is on duty first this night, because he ate the most.  said Tsuna, looking at the white-headed man who was now lying on the ground rubbing his big belly.


    Seriously, this guy personally ate the floor of the pot, although ording to the ns it was also to have breakfast! Akimichi''s illegitimate son, damn him!


    Okay, I agree.  with his eyes closed, on a super-satisfied face, he said.


    Finally, having dispersed to our tents, we went to sleep.


    And so the day ended.

 Chapter 83: Lolicon

    Chapter 83: Lolicon


    Two dayster we arrived in the city of Akita.


    It is in this small town that our task is located.


    These two days of travel turned out to be as quiet as the first day.


    I cooked together with Tsunade, and then received warm praise from the whole trio.


    Also, with the help of clones, it was possible to bring the techniques: "Henge" and "Kawarimi", almost to the ideal. These jutsu no longer require seals from my side, which is just fine.


    Now that both techniques do not require seals, the chance of deceiving the enemy with them increases dramatically.


    There were guards at the entrance to the city. They noticed us and went to meet us.


    There were three of them, the most important of them walked in the middle. The fact that he was in charge was immediately clear from the way he confidently and calmly held himself.


    Approaching us, he respectfully asked.  Are you a shinobi from Konoha?


    It looks like this guy knows that in front of him are Hokage students. Otherwise, I think we would not have received even a fraction of the respect with which he is now addressing us.


    Tsunade answered him, it was not for nothing that she was appointedmander.


    Yes, it''s us. Can we go to the mayor right away?


    Unfortunately, no. Fujimoto-sama is hosting very important guests today and will not be able to give you time at the moment. The head guard bowed and said, a little nervous.


    Well, nothing can be done. We''ll wait until tomorrow. Tsuna replied with a smile.


    But I can see perfectly well that she is annoyed, because we were in a hurry to get here as soon as possible, and in the end they tell us to wait I personally don''t care, but the guys didn''t really like it.


    Okay, since we have a day off, we can go for a walk around the city ... how do you like the idea? I asked them, in an attempt to lower their "intensity".


    My proposal was met positively.


    Great idea! Let''s not let this day disappear just like that! Jiraya eximed joyfully.


    Tsuna, too, rxed and said.


    Well, it''s better than just going out in a hotel. I also heard that this town is famous for street food and ramen.


    Where you go, I go. Orochi replied with a gentle smile.


    "Lead the way, Captain.


    - OK. I want something sweet, so first we''ll raid the tea room with dango.


    Further, as already mentioned, we ran into a tea shop.


    Buns, cakes, dangos We just consumed a whole mountain of calories.


    Especially Tsuna, who turned out to have a sweet tooth... I hope she doesn''t turn into a bun, like Anko in Boruto...No! I won''t let that happen!


    After eating sweets and drinking tea, we found a good hotel. I and the guys took one room for three, and Tsuna was alone in her room. The hotel also had a hot spring, which we were going to go to in the evening.


    Then we went to practice. I sparred with all three of them.


    The weakest of them turned out to be Jiraya.


    Physically, although he was superior to Tsuna, but thanks to the control of the chakra, the girl beat much more painfully.


    And he will have a weaker ninjutsu than Tsunade Although it would be more interesting if he called his toads


    With the girl herself, the sparring was more or less the same as the first one.


    The only thing that changed was that she was even more embarrassed when I treated her afterwards.


    But it was interesting with Orochimaru.


    He was pretty much superior to both Tsunade and Jirayu in taijutsu, ninjutsu and agility.


    It was quite interesting to spar with him, but he wasn''t my opponent either, just because of my overwhelming experience.


    In thete afternoon we returned to the hotel, after training, took a swim and went to dinner together.


    Our gaze fell on a small ramennaya not far from the hotel. Absolutely everyone rmended it to us, saying that there is the best ramen that we can try in our lives ... well, how can we not try after such an advertisement?


    Going inside, we were greeted by a clean and cozy room, in a traditional style. In general, this ce looked like a Teuchi shop.


    Oh-oh! New faces! I''ve never seen you guys. A fiftyyear-old man behind the counter said.


    We are here on a mission from your Mayor. Jiraya said with a smile.


    Tsunade looked at him irritably, for the fact that he just says that we are Shinobi and in this city on assignment.


    Jiraya, noticing Tsuna''s gaze, began to sweat a little.


    Aah, I see. You''ve probablye to help us with the monster that terrorizes us at night.  nodding, he said.


    Realizing that it doesn''t make sense to hide something anymore, Tsunade exhaled and said.


    Yes, we havee to rid you of this monster.


    It''s just fine! Finally we can sleep peacefully at night.  he said happily, wiping the tes.  But I think you didn''te here to talk to this old man. And so, I, Satoshi, am at your service! What kind of ramen do you want?


    We havee to taste your legendary ramen, which is famous throughout the city. I said, sitting down at the counter.


    Eh, unfortunately, nothing will work out. The courier who has to bring special ingredients from the country of water is veryte... I think he should be back any day.  he said sadly, shaking his head.


    The guys were a little upset by such news, but there was nothing they could do. In the end, we just ordered a regr ramen.


    Deciding to get some information, I asked Satoshi.


    Satoshi-san, surely you know a lot about this monster, right? I''m sure people oftene here to chat and share the news. I asked with a sly grin.


    Smiling, he answered without distracting himself from cooking.


    Yes, you''re right, I know a lot about this creature, and I''m happy to share everything I know with you guys. Still, I also want the city to regain its calm.


    That''s just fine. Tell us everything Satoshi-san! Jiraya said happily.


    Ahem. Well, well. It all started four months ago


    Four months!? Jiraiya interrupted him, eximing in surprise.  Ah! It hurts Tsunade


    Tsuna immediately gave him a heroic p on the back of the head. Yes, such that it seemed to me that the guy''s eyes would fly out


    Yes, it''s been like four months. Satoshi said with a sad smile, not taking offense at Jiraya.


    But how did it happen? The blonde asked, frowning.


    At first, our mayor, Fujimoto-sama, wasn''t too worried about the victims. Still, people quite often die, one more than the other less. It wasn''t worth his attention, but only at first, because gradually, slowly, the number of victims increased. People started disappearing more and more often


    As always, the superiors are not interested in the lives of ordinary people That''s just even if they don''t care about their lives, people are still the most valuable resource, without which all those in power are just ordinary people, who are less useful than an ordinary man I don''t understand what such "aristocrats" think.


    The number of victims, as well as dissatisfied ones, was growing, it was already extremely difficult not to pay attention to it. Therefore, the Mayor initially increased the number of guards patrolling the streets. It didn''t help, someone or something continued to kidnap people anyway. Then he paid a group of mercenaries to sort out our trouble ...  at the end, sighing, he said while finishing the first portion of ramen.


    But after three days, their squad of twenty people waspletely destroyed, although it is better to say torn to pieces. They were found shallow in the forest. The guards were able to determine that they were mercenaries only by their weapons and scraps of surviving rags. There was a real massacre. The bodies of people were a bloody mess of giblets and feces. Guts hung from the trees like Christmas gands, and the smell was such that the guards could not get rid of it in the baths for a week.  with a sly, mysterious smile, he said, before he put a cup of ramen in front of me.  Bon appetit.


    Orochimaru, Jiraya and Tsunade looked at Satoshi usingly, reproachfully, but he onlyughed a little.


    Enjoy my appetite.  I said and, pping my hands, I went to the meal ...you can''t get me through such bullshit, and my appetite only dispersed from such an interesting story.


    The guys looked at me in bewilderment with a question in their eyes: "How can you still eat?"


    Satoshi was also apparently surprised that his story did not affect the four-year-old child in any way.


    Hmm. Why didn''t the mayor immediately turn to Shinobi? I asked, sipping the broth. By the way, ramen is not even bad. Mine really will be much better, but it takes so long to cook


    Well, there are quite a lot of reasons. Firstly, it is quite expensive to order a mission from Shinobi when mercenaries charge much less. And secondly, as I have already said, Fujimoto-sama did not worry much about this, and he is quite stingy to dump a substantial amount of money for the sake of ordinary people.


    But we are here, and we have more than enough money for this mission. Tsuna said, frowning her brows.


    That''s right. Just a week ago there was another attack, but only this time the victim was personally Fujimoto-sama''s daughter. He loved his daughter very much, spoiled her, allowed her to do whatever she wanted in this city. As you can imagine, when he found her tortured body, he was furious. His heart-rending, wild cry of rage and anger was heard throughout the city. The next day, he immediately sent a man to Konoha.  he finished, putting the ramen in front of Orochimaru.


    Clear. Overwhelmed with pain and anger, the father did not stint for the sake of revenge. Everything is clear. But why didn''t he ept us right away? Did the guests turn out to be so important that they forced him to moderate his ardor?


    Is there anything else interesting? I asked as I popped a piece of Chan Xiu pork into my mouth.


    Hmm. Attacks only ur at night. Also, several guards recently managed to see this monster. It was a big man-eating bear. Five meters at the withers A real monster. Despite his huge size, he is very fast and smart, since no one can catch him. Also, all the victims are girls from six to fourteen years old.  he said thoughtfully.


    Hmm... we have to deal with a huge man-eating bear and a lolicon... just wonderful.


    I, Orochimaru and Jiraya, simultaneously looked at Tsunade with a boring gaze.


    Yes, I know! Don''t look at me like that. I''ll be the bait.  she said irritably, and taking the chopsticks attacked the ramen.


    Oh... tomorrow will be an interesting but stressful day

 Chapter 84: Mommy

    Chapter 84: Mommy


    The next day our team visited the mayor of this town.


    Fujimoto Tadeo turned out to be a big, well-fed man. With his small stature, he weighed about one hundred and seventy kilos.


    When he walked, his greasy cheeks and chins bounced like jelly.


    The mood of the mayor, at the meeting, was terrible. Still, the mutted corpse of his daughter will be a visitor to his dreams for a long time.


    Tired, apathetic eyes, slowly, slowly examined our team.


    Finally, covering them, he said in a hoarse, weak voice, without any emotion.


    No need for unnecessary words. I want you to destroy the creature that attacked my daughter, my city. You are students of the Hokage and this gives me hope that the head of this creature will soon be at my feet. And if you can grab this thing alive for me, then I''ll double the order amount. In the end, his eyes were filled with anger, rage and bloodlust.


    It can be seen that Tadeo wants to make fun of the monster ... No problem, if he manages to capture it alive, I will capture it, the money will not be superfluous.


    Then they told us all the collected information about this creature... Funny, but the ramen man gave more details, that''s what word of mouth means.


    By evening we were ready to catch the creature on live bait. The bait will be Tsunade, when I, Orochimaru and Jiraya will follow her stealthily.


    And yes, Tsuna of course agreed to be a "live bait", but it still spoiled her mood, so I suggested that she get a massage after the "hunt".


    Embarrassed, she agreed to my massage session and Tsuna''s bad mood disappeared.


    Now she walks around the evening city with burning eyes and waits for the creature to attack her.


    Time passed. Midnight was approaching. The crescent moon came out from behind the clouds illuminating a quiet, almost dead city, because already in the evening you can only meet a suicide on the street.


    But the creature was still not there. Maybe today we were just unlucky, and she didn''t go hunting. Maybe the monster felt that we were guarding the Tsunami, and maybe something else


    Suddenly, the deathly silence was broken by a loud, frenzied, dog barking. It was heard outside the city wall, which is closer to the forest.


    It was nearby, and we got to the source of the noise pretty quickly.


    There, a hundred meters from the city wall, in a small clearing,y a torn old man who was presumably a hunter.


    And five meters from the corpse, in a wide but shallow stream, "An Elephant and a Pug" grappled.


    A huge, ck bear roared at the hunter''s mongrel, and she only barked in rage.


    Finally, the bear got tired of it and, raising his huge paw, using all his muscles and body weight, attacked.


    Even sitting on a tree, I felt the shock wave from the attack of this monster.


    The whole body of the dog was smashed on the ground. Blood and giblets scattered in different directions under the pressure of a huge paw.


    The dog died quickly, didn''t even have time to yap I would not like to be in his ce... and, although I am sure that I will survive such a blow, I have no desire to experience it myself at all.


    Mishka, noticed our appearance. His menacing eyes, glowing in the dark, looked in my direction.


    Opening his huge mouth, he growled loudly, sputtering.


    RAAAAAAAARR!


    The sound of the roar was strong enough to deafen an unprepared person.


    The paws of the beast tensed, and he ran at great speed towards the tree on which I was sitting. Seriously, the creature''s speed was almost the same as mine.


    Guys be careful! Don''t fall under his paw! I shouted, looking into Mishka''s eyes.


    Yes, we know! they shouted, jumping away in different directions. In such a situation, it is better not to be close to each other.


    A secondter, the beast was near me. And he didn''t even have to get up on his hind legs to reach me.


    With a roar, he attacked me with his paw.


    A blow, and my body flies off the tree at high speed.


    More precisely, not my body, but a log under the henge. I had a lot of time to activate both kawarimi and henge.


    While the beast was beating my recement, I meanwhile appeared behind his back.


    Having oriented myself with one jump, I was over his head.


    There was no point in hitting the head itself, I couldn''t have broken through his skull.


    Therefore, my choice was the neck. The neck in general is usually the weakest point of all creatures.


    Having imbued his hand and kunai with chakra, he lowered the point with all his might onto the creature''s neck.


    Kunai, meeting great resistance, entered the monster''s neckpletely, along with the handle, and this was far from enough.


    This attack,pared to its size, is just a bee sting. It hurts, infuriates, but no more.


    Growling angrily, the beast turned its head and opened its mouth and tried to devour me whole, in one bite.


    I was not satisfied with such a fate, so I shouted  Catch in the heel!  hit the bear in its big nose and using the energy from this blow jumped aside.


    Although my blow was strong, it only angered the bear more.


    However, a secondter I heard Orochi calmly say.  Element of Fire: The Great Fireball.


    Arge ball of me violently attacked the bear.


    And even though he caught fire, it didn''t do much damage to him.


    Just a huge bear, turned into a huge, fiery, berserk bear This creature has just a huge amount of stamina and vitality.


    Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Tsunade and Jiraya begin to fold the seals to activate ninjutsu.


    The monster, as if sensing the impending danger from Tsuna and Jirai, sharply attacked them, trying, if not to kill, then to interrupt their technique.


    That didn''t suit me. Having folded the seal, he created twenty shadow clones and together with them began to cut the bear with kunai from all sides.


    Stab and cut wounds appeared on the creature''s body, gradually weakening it. After a while, about half of the clones had already flown away from the bear''s attack, but it didn''t matter anymore.


    The Element Of Wind: A Big Gust. Tsunade and Jiraya shouted at the same time, releasing the technique from their mouths.


    Two strong wind currents merged together and attacked the beast.


    Such a technique would never be able to inflict even the slightest damage to such a huge carcass, but inbination with fire


    The already fierce me on the bear''s body was reinforced by two wind techniques.


    The monster literally ignited in a second, turning into a huge walking torch that illuminated the neighborhood.


    A furious, angry, painful roar left the bear''s mouth.


    The air smelled of burnt wool and fried meat.


    Ahahah! Got a bastard! Jiraya eximed excitedly.


    Mishka, feeling his possible demise, rushed towards the forest with all his paws.


    Follow him! Tsunade shouted, jumping up a tree.


    We chased the monster for several minutes. It was difficult to lose sight of him, it was difficult not to notice this running fiery carcass, even if you tried.


    The only problem is speed. The bear was rushing from all paws and it was quite difficult to match his speed for the chase.


    All this time we were throwing kunai, shurikens and other sharp objects at him. Gradually, the huge fire bear turned into a huge fire hedgehog.


    And everything seemed to be going well, but I am very worried about where he is running so purposefully.


    If he wanted to put out the fire, then we ran through a couple of smallkes. If he wanted to get rid of the chase, then the creature should have realized over time that we would notg behind.


    It all smelled bad, but there was nothing we could do.


    It is impossible to kill him quickly now because of the huge survivability, endurance and protection of the bear itself.


    This wounded, fried asshole refused to give up and die.


    Finally we ran out into a small clearing under the mountain.


    The bear, having apparently exhausted all his strength, fell sideways.


    We did it! Phew, it was incredible. Jiraya eximed wearily, with a smile.


    We haven''t finished him yet.


    Come on, Orochimaru, he''s already in our hands.


    Quiet! Look! Tsuna said loudly, in a whisper, pointing to the left.


    Turning our heads, we saw a huge, no, not like that, a giant cave of simply unimaginable size.


    The wounded, exhausted bear roared with thest of his strength.


    There was anger, rage, resentment and pleading in that roar.


    All this shit smells really, really bad!


    Guys, we need to leave immediately. I said softly, peering into the cave.


    "Tetsuya, are you really scared?" Don''t be afraid with us, you''re not lost...  said Jiraya, until he was interrupted by an incredible roaring from the cave.


    And if I said incredible, then he''s incredible! Just from the sound of it, I felt the ground tremble. It''s like someone blew up a pack of my explosive seals.


    Then, under the earth-shaking trampling, "she" appeared from the cave, an incredible-sized mama bear with cubs.


    Yes, the bear we were chasing turned out to be a baby, her little bear.


    This machine will be twenty meters at the withers! She''s definitely bigger than the toad boss from Mount Myoboku!


    The bear''s body literally radiated strength, power and arrogance.


    The ck wool, sharp as needles, glistened, giving off a metallic color.


    At first her huge eyes expressed contempt looking at us, then her eyes saw the wounded bear cub, and were filled with blood.


    Guys It seems that we have problems of colossal proportions. I whispered loudly, intensely thinking how to get out of this mess.

 Chapter 85: The Call

    Chapter 85: The Call


    Think, think, think! How could we run into such a nondescript forest, such a crap!


    It''s pointless to run away, I''m sure she will catch up with us in the shortest possible time. If we run in different directions, and even my clones It''s unlikely to work anyway, we''ll just buy timeAnd where to run? Moving back to Akita, we will doom the city to destruction, but we ourselves will most likely be able to escape under the guise This is also not an option


    If I can throw a pack of all my explosive seals into the bear''s mouth or ear, then the explosion will most likely be enough to injure her, perhaps even severely.


    But then again, even wounded, she will easily devour us without even noticing.


    How is the technique of the Flying Thunder God or summoningcking at such moments


    Stop! Jirai has a call! But can he summon someone like the toad boss? Most likely not, he''s only eight years old, a toad with the power of a Gamabunta will most likely require a lot of chakra, which Jirai does not have, let alone the present, when he used a pair of ninjutsu. Although... there is a way out.


    I can just transfer my chakra to Jiraya, and he will definitely use it to summon someone like a toad boss. True, the toad boss himself is still quite small, but I think there will definitely be someone strong.


    That''s just I''ve never tried to transfer the chakra, but the attempt is not torture. Even if I hurt Jiraya, my chakra will heal everything instantly.


    Well, this adventure has the right to life


    After activating the Emperor''s Eyes, the Imperial Zone and Arbitrary Meditation, he began to create a n.


    From the third person


    While Tetsuya was thinking hard about the n, weighing different options in his head, big mama quickly approached the wounded bear cub.


    She began to lick him affectionately while he was pathetically telling something in his animalnguage.


    The bear didn''t even pay attention to the guys. Moreover, she believed that they were already in her power and were not even able to escape.


    The only thing, in her opinion, that they are capable of now is to decide whether to die by their own hands or in her mouth.


    Of course it sounds self-confident, but this confidence is backed up by great strength, power.


    Meanwhile, Tsunade, Jiraya and Orochimaru were thinking extremely hard, slowly panicking.


    For the trinity, this is the first time they will face such a big crisis.


    Of course they had hard times, but they are not even worthparing with the present situation.


    Jiraya was already as pale as a sheet. His muscles were stiff with tension. The guy couldn''t even open the hand holding kunai. There is no need to talk about fast movements.


    Tsunade, biting her lips, trembling in her hands, went through various ns in her head, but each of them copsed under the excessive power of their opponent With each destroyed n, Tsuna fell deeper into panic, because she, as a leader, is obliged to lead the guys behind her. She has toe up with something. She should, but she couldn''t. This responsibility only plunged her consciousness faster into the abyss of despair.


    Orochimaru was rtively better at digesting what was happening. Of course, he was also afraid, and his whole body was frozen with terror, too. But one of his extremely strong desires struggled with these negative effects. The desire to live.


    This desire was so strong that he not only did not sink into despair, but also gradually restored hisbat capability. This situation will also greatly affect Orochimaru''s future goal and dream.


    Tetsuya finally finished his brainstorming session.


    Looking at his teammates, he exhaled and whispered as seriously as possible.


    We have two ways out. The first is to run back to the city as fast as you can, using various tricks, and then quietly hide while this creature destroys the city.


    Despite the extremely difficult, even desperate situation, Tsunade, Jiraya and Orochimaru shook their heads. It was beyond them. However, Orochimaru still thought a little before that.


    Seeing the expected reaction, Tetsuya continued.


    Then it remains only to rely on the second andst n. It consists in using the summoning of Jirai... Jirai, can you summon someone strong from Mount Myoboku?


    With a pitiful, sad smile, the white-headed man replied.


    "You overestimate me, Tetsuya. The summoning of a strong toad is still beyond my strength. I really miss the chakra.


    As Tetsuya thought, Jiraiya is not able to summon someone like the toad boss yet.


    In fact, this was expected, because even Naruto could not summon him with his chakra reserve, and Jiraya is even younger than Naruto now.


    And although this can be attributed to ack of skills in the blond, the fact that it takes a lot of chakra to summon strong creatures remains unchanged.


    I will give you a chakra and with it you will summon someone stronger.


    The trio did not ask such questions as: "When did you learn to transmit the chakra?" or "Can you do it for sure?". Now they were grasping at any ray of hope.


    Okay, I''ll try. I just don''t think that the transfer of the chakra happens quickly, and big mama is unlikely to give us much time.  he spoke more rxed, because there was no way, but an opportunity to get out of this mess.


    Yes, that''s why I will create shadow clones before that. They will distract her. If that''s not enough, then I''ll try to injure her with a bunch of explosive seals. summoning a pack of explosive seals, he spoke softly.


    I don''t think a pack of seals can hurt her. Even that bear was distinguished by good protection and endurance.


    "My seals are much more powerful, Orochi. In addition, you can give me your seals so that the effect is better.  said the hero, holding out his hand.


    Tsunade, Orochimaru and Jiraya gave away all the explosive seals that they had. True, they had few of them, but now each of them is important.


    From that moment on, the n moved into the active phase.


    Tetsuya walked around Jiraya, put his hands on the middle of his back and, concentrating as much as possible, tried to transfer the chakra to him.


    The difficulty of this was that his chakra was several heads more powerful and more powerful than Jirai''s chakra.


    The channels of Jirai''s chakras could not withstand Tetsuya''s powerful chakra and copse. They could not withstand the volume of the transmitted chakra and again copse.


    In the end, in such an obviously tense situation, any mistake on the part of the hero and the whole system of Jirai''s chakras will copse again, and he only theoretically knows how to transmit the chakra.


    Of course, the channels will recover quickly thanks to the healing properties of the chakra, but the wonderful sensations from the rupture of these very channels will most likely send Jirai''s mind on a long journey.


    Now Tetsuya did not make clones, because their creation will definitely provoke a big mom.


    The seconds were running fast.


    Tetsuya concentrated, closing his eyes, passed the chakra. If he had opened his eyes at that moment, the guys would have seen a "ring" shining at the edges of each of his pupils, which indicated the activation of the Emperor''s Eyes.


    Finally, after twenty seconds, Tetsuya saw the future. In five seconds, the bear will begin its attack.


    Interrupting the transmission session, the hero, having folded the seal, created fifty shadow clones.


    All of them simultaneously activated the Emperor''s Eyes, the Imperial Zone, and Arbitrary Meditation.


    Due to the fact that they were standing with their backs to the "Sannins", they did not notice the burning rings in their eyes.


    The technique divided the chakra between the clones and the original, but still it was quite enough for the summoning.


    The creation of clones was the impetus, the beginning of this battle.


    With a furious, deafening growl, Big mama wanted to attack, but the clones did it first.


    The mini army perfectly coordinated its actions with the help of activated abilities.


    They attacked the weakest, most painful ces at once. Although the kunai enhanced by the chakra sometimes did not prate the protection of the bear, literally striking sparks.


    And although this army had amazing abilities, it still suffered losses, albeit replenished. The gap in strength is extremelyrge, so even knowing the future sometimes didn''t help.


    Fortunately, the scattered clones transmit not only experience, but also the remaining chakra, which gave other clones resources to replenish their army.


    And so this endless battle went on. Tetsuya''s clones were like annoying mosquitoes running around the bear "biting" at the most vulnerable ces.


    The bear, in turn, fiercely fought off the clones, sometimes sessfully dispelling a couple of them. However, a secondter the army was replenished with new personnel again.


    At one point, one of the clones took out a bundle with all the explosive seals that the original had.


    Having sessfully picked up, the clone threw it into the ear of the bear.


    A secondter, there was an incredible explosion.


    The shock wave from this explosion was even enough to dispel all Tetsuya''s clones at once, which was not very good for him. It is very dangerous to ept such a volume of information at once, especially now, when it would be better not to make blunders ... and after all, the clones still used very tiring abilities.


    "Infection!" he shouted in his mind, taking a strong mental blow.


    Keeping his concentration with difficulty, Tetsuya looked at the situation with the bear.


    Ay, she didn''t get too badly either.


    Her huge bulk rocked to one side, shaking the ground.


    Now she has only one ear left.


    Everything was ground up at the site of the explosion. You can see a bit of the skull.


    But the main thing is that this explosion stunned her greatly, giving Tetsuya time.


    That was an explosion! Jiraya shouted happily.


    "Tetsuya, do you really have very powerful seals Can you make them for me too? I''ll pay.  amazed, said Tsuna, and Orochimaru nodded in agreement.


    Sweating, our hero replied with a grin.


    - OK. So be it, I''ll give you a discount as teammates, if of course we get out of here.


    We have to get out in time. We can even escape now, we have enough time now, however... if we leave, she will go in a rage, destroy the nearest settlements


    Nothing to Tsunade. Now I will have time to transfer the chakra.


    "I hope so, Tetsuya. Otherwise, not only we will die, but also a bunch of innocent people


    While they were talking, the cubs surrounded their mother and began to snort with pity and poke their noses into her carcass.


    Three minutester, under the joyful snorting of the cubs, the carcass of the bear began to move.


    She got up slowly, unsteadily, staggering on her paws.


    Her fierce, bloodshot eyes were even more filled with anger, but they also began to look cautiously at the ants in front of her.


    Tetsuya! She''se to her senses!  Tsunade said not without panic.


    Exhaling, Tetsuya said with a grin.


    And we''ve already finished, too. Jiraya! Your way out!


    Ahahahah! I feel this power! Now I won''t win! Abhahah..Ay! It hurts Tsunade...  he finished tearfully.


    Summon this fucking toad idiot! We''re not out of this mess yet!  she shouted angrily.


    Good, good! Only without hands! And so, the summoning technique!  he said, biting his finger and putting his hand to the ground in front of him.


    The ck seal quickly spread across the ground.


    With the sound of "POOF", the quartet was surrounded by smoke.


    They all expected that now someone as big as the bear herself would appear, and maybe even bigger.


    But in fact


    The wind blew the smoke away.


    The guys weren''t standing on the head of someone as big as Gamabunta.


    Instead, in front of Jiraya stood a small, old toad in a raincoat, whose hair had long since turned gray.


    The toad looked around in surprise and turned to look at Jiraya.


    "Jirayachan, I didn''t think you could summon me at such a young age.  he said with a smile, in his hoarse, old voice.


    Jiraya shouted out in surprise.


    Fukasaku-san!?

 Chapter 86: Moka-chan

    Chapter 86: Moka-chan


    Oh... how unpleasant it is to receive the memories of fifty clones at once, which also used the "Eyes of the Emperor" "Imperial Zone" and "Arbitrary Meditation" ... but it was worth it.


    Wow, with my chakra, Jiraya managed to summon Fukasaka, and after all, this old toad is the leader on Mount Myoboku.


    I think he should definitely be strong enough to cope with our big mom, especially when she is injured.


    Jiraya still stood in shock and looked at the toad, and he, in turn, waited with a smile for the guy to thaw And as if we are not all on the battlefield right now and the fur mountain is not looking at us with rage and anger.


    Speaking of fur mountain. With the advent of Fukasaku, she became very alert and tense. Looks like she''s afraid of that little old toad. And all because it is simply saturated with natural energy. Yes, senjutsu is not a joke.


    You don''t need to be superintelligent to understand that the bear now just wants to quietly and peacefully leave with her offspring Of course, she wanted to do it only when she realized that she had little chance of survival.


    While I was frowning and struggling with a headache, Orochimaru decided to wake up Jiraya and Fukasaka.


    "Jiraya, don''t forget that we are on the battlefield.


    Oh, I''m sorry! I was just really surprised that I was able to summon Fukasaku-san.  with a big smile, Jiraya said quickly.


    Ooh, do you guys have a problem? Jiraya-chan?


    Is he serious? Does this toad really not see this huge fur problem? This is how much he then must have a crappy eyesight in his old age! Okay, he probably just didn''t pay attention to her.


    Yes, the thing is...  Jiraya began to tell.


    And he began to tell literally everything! Starting from the moment we epted the mission from the Hokage!


    And so he tells Fukasaka everything, and I, like Orochimaru and Tsunade, am just discouraged by what is happening. No, of course I consider myself a rather entric person, but to be so ... and most importantly, the bear froze, absolutely not moving. Apparently she either didn''t want to provoke the toad somehow, or was thinking of some kind of n.


    What a strange situation


    Finally, Jiraya told the whole story.


    You guys have had an interesting adventure. Well, I''m going to talk to this bear, I haven''t forgotten how to speak bear yet," he said with a grunt and jumped in the direction of our opponent.


    It''s an amazing sight to watch a toad speak bearish... and very strange.


    Fukasaku didn''t talk to the bear for a long time, about five minutes, but during the whole conversation you could see how the big mom herself gradually rxed.


    Soon the cubs were added to the conversation, including the one who suffered from us


    It''s so weird. There''s a toad talking to a huge bear and her offspring, and thirty meters away from them we stand and stare at them stupidly, not knowing what to do.


    Soon Fukasaku, apparently having agreed, jumped back to us


    That''s it, I talked to her and agreed to disperse peacefully.  with a smile, said the toad.


    Hearing this, Tsunade, Jiraya and Orochimaru, and what can I hide, and even I, were a little shocked. In the end, we need to nail them, because this is our mission.


    Tsunade was especially annoyed and Jiraya saw it. Fearing that she would now fuck the amphibian on the head, the white-headed man eximed in a hurry.


    "Fukasakusan, what about our mission!? How can we let them go after all they''ve done?!


    Toad, however, still with the same calm smile, spoke in a rxed manner.


    Hush, Jiraya-chan. I''ll exin everything. After talking to Moka-chan, I found out that they weren''t the ones attacking the city all this time..." he was saying, but a girl''s voice interrupted him... and yes, the bear''s name is Moka? Funny.


    But we saw for ourselves how this little bear attacked the old man right under the walls of the city! Tsuna eximed indignantly, interrupting Fukasaka.


    The old toad wasn''t offended at all. With a smile, he looked kindly at the girl and replied.


    Ah. You must be Tsunade-chan? Jiraya-chan told me about you. You really have an explosive temper, just like Jiraya said. If you don''t be a little more reserved, you''ll never get married.


    Of course, what was said certainly did not calm the blonde, but worked exactly the opposite. Now Tsuna wanted to strangle the elderly toad, despite the fact that she was clearly stronger. We need to calm her down a little.


    Coming closer to her, I put my hand on her back and gently, soothing stroking, said, "He''s right to Tsunade. Still, we are Shinobi and should not lose our temper so easily, otherwise it may lead us to death.


    In an instant, all the temper and all the irritation evaporated. The blonde''s indignant pug blushed a little, her breathing quickened.


    "You''re right, Tetsuya. I''ve lost my temper... and you really have magic hands. She said with a silly little smile. Nevertheless, the umted knowledge and experience in massage do their job.


    Satisfied with her answer, I returned to my original ce.


    Seeing such a scene, Jiraya and Orochimaru were left shocked. And if Orochi only slightly stared in surprise, then Jirai''s jaw literally dropped along with his rolling eyes.


    It was very easy to read in their gaze: "What!? Was it possible that way?!".


    In fact, they understood that real magic had happened in front of them, because only Hiruzen could hardly stop the hot-tempered Tsunade. Although ording to rumors, Tsuna always obeyed her grandmother Mito Uzumaki.


    What are you staring at? Tsuna asked calmly, seeing the looks of Jirai and Orochimaru. And it seems that she said it in a calm tone, with a calm expression on her face ... but the fact is that all the indignation moved into the girl''s gaze.


    N-nothing, Tsunade. The whiteheaded man replied with a strained smile, and Orochi nodded in agreement.


    The toad watched all this with interest, without blinking.


    You guys are so friendly. What''s your name guy? Jiraya-chan told me about Tsunade and Orochimaru, but not a word about you. "What is it?" he asked, pointing at me with his frog paw.


    "He probably didn''t have time to do it, Fukasaku-san. I am Uzumaki Tetsuya, and have been the fourth member of team number seven since recently.  with a smile, I answered politely and calmly. Still, this toad is eight hundred years old.


    Oh, I see. Nice to meet Tetsuya-chan ya, Fukasaku, one of the two toad sages from Mount Myoboku. I can feel your chakra. It was through her that Jiraya summoned me. You have an amazing Tetsuya chakra. So powerful, so tyrannical and at the same time calm and even affectionate. A very interesting chakra. Still, the Uzumaki n is amazing.  he said with a smile, peering at me with his yellow eyes.


    Thank you Fukasaku-san, but can you continue the story, we still have a mission.


    Of course, of course. Where was I? Oh, yes, in general, it wasn''t the bears that terrorized the residents of Akita all this time. The bear cub attacked today for the first time, moreover, he does not remember how he attacked the old man.


    Genjutsu? I asked questioningly, frowning.


    It looks like it. The toad nodded.


    For a while, the guys thought in silence, until I broke this silence.


    Haaa. As I suspected, it''s not the animals that are to me.  scratching the back of my head, sighing, I said.


    The trio looked at me questioningly.


    Have you already suspected that these are not animals? When did you start doubting it? Tsunade asked in surprise.


    Since the conversation in ramennaya. It immediately seemed strange to me that some bear, for such a long time, could secretly kill, steal people. Moreover, why would the beaste to the city specifically for people? Such a carcass needs more than one person to feed, and people disappeared alone. And even if he just liked human meat, is it really necessary to attack urban residents? There are quite a few viges in the district where it is much safer to do this. And the fact that the monster chose only women, and of a small age... he would have nothing to eat in them All this is only a small part of why I doubted that the animals were to me.


    I see. I also thought that everything was too strange here, but because of the evidence, I put my doubts aside. Orochi said calmly, closing his eyes.


    It turns out that the attacker is most likely a person? Jiraya asked.


    Yes, it turns out so. Moreover, most likely the attacker is a resident of Akita.  Tsuna answered him.


    Well, since my help is no longer needed, I''m going back. Fukasaku said.


    Wait! I said quickly.


    Mmm?


    I have a question.


    "Oh, ask Tetsuya-chan.


    Fukasaku-san, how did it happen that this Moka-chan with such a huge force settled here, very close to the city. Moreover, why no one knew that she lived here. I asked, looking at the bear.


    It''s simple, Tetsuya-chan. It was not she who settled next to the city, but the city was formed next to her. As for the power and why no one noticed it, everything is quite simple. There are animals with great power all over the world in various ces. They often be strong due to ces with increased natural energy. The cave of the bear is one of such ces. I feel from here that the cave has the strongest background of the natural chakra. I think this background is even bigger than on Mount Myoboku, which is amazing. And they didn''t know about Moka-chan, just because she almost never leaves the cave. You see, such a big, strong body like hers is very, very difficult to feed by hunting alone. ces like her cavee to the rescue, with an increased background of the natural chakra, and help to survive by supplying her with energy. Of course, she still has to go hunting sometimes, but this happens so rarely that people have time to change a whole generation, or maybe more than one. Like this. Toad finished with a smile.


    I see. Everything is approximately as I expected.


    Thank you, Fukasaku-san.


    You''re wee, Tetsuya-chan.  he replied, after which he disappeared into the smoke with a pop.


    After standing for a while, the guys went towards the city, but noticing that I was left behind, they turned around.


    Tetsuya, is something wrong?" Jiraiya asked, raising an eyebrow.


    I''ll wait now.  I said and went to the bear.


    With a calm step, I approached her, under her extremely wary gaze.


    Slowly, carefully, without sudden movements, he climbed onto her muzzle and putting his hands to the affected area, activated the "Mystical Hand".


    Under the amazing gazes, the bear''s ear wasing back, as if someone was rewinding time. Although no, this cannot be called rewinding time, because as a result, the bear began to feel much better, and look too.


    True, it took me three reserves of Jirai, but for me it''s nothing.


    Under the surprised and extremely pleased gaze of the bear, I patted her on the nose and said, "This is a small apology from me and my team. I hope you won''t destroy the local settlements because of us.


    Then I jumped down and passing by the shocked trio said.  Let''s go back, it''s not worth staying.


    From the third person.


    Back in the city, team number seven, walking through the streets of Akita, talked.


    How do we find this maniac? Jiraya asked, sighing.


    "An ambush won''t help anymore. Rumors have already spread around the city that the mayor ordered Shinobi. The criminal will most likely stop attacking for a while, unless he is an idiot of course.


    Then what are we going to do to Tsunade?


    I don''t know. I have no idea how we can figure out the bastard Maybe Tetsui has an idea?


    I don''t have any ideas, not yet. Although I think that the criminal is likely to continue the attacks, because a lot of things say that he is just a psycho. Maybe we didn''t scare him at all... Let''s go eat better, maybe during the meal we will be visited by good ideas.  he said as they passed by ramen Satoshi.


    Everyone agreed to try ramen, but it was already morning, and it was time for breakfast. And after that night, they had an animal appetite.


    Inside they were already met by Satoshi with his trademark smile.


    Oh, these are our guests from Konoha! I can see by your faces that you had a hard night! Perhaps my special ramen can cheer you up and give you strength.


    Yes, we had a really hard night, Satoshi-san. And your signature ramen would be very wee.  closing his tired eyes, Jiraya said, sitting down at a table.


    Ha-ha! Good. Wait for you to enjoy my masterpiece soon!


    Ten minutester, the order was ready. Still, they were the only visitors at the moment.


    This is the perfect ramen. Enjoy.  he said, putting four servings on the table.


    Ramen looked very appetizing. And from the smell, the guys began to salivate profusely, which filled their mouths.


    Speaking of smell.


    After Tetsuya tasted the fragrance, his eyebrows furrowed.


    He activated the "Imperial Zone". A secondter, after activation, Tetsuya''s pupils narrowed greatly.


    Enjoy my appetite.  said Orochimaru, Tsunade and Jiraya.


    Wait.  the hero said calmly and firmly.


    Is something wrong? Jiraya asked, looking at the red hair with a discouraged expression.


    Sniff the ramen. Don''t you think the smell is strange?


    Hmm. Yes, it seems not. Although yes, there is something strange, but damn, it smells very appetizing and delicious.  choking in saliva, the white-headed man said.


    Orochimaru, also frowning, tried to understand why the smell seemed so strange.


    Finally. Tsunade with dted eyes, said in surprise. "There''s a strange smelling from Chang Xiu''s pork. This smell was often in hospitals when I was studying there. It''s the smell


    Fried human flesh. The hospital sometimes stinks of fried human flesh when Shinobi caught under fire techniquese for treatment. Tetsuya interrupted her, looking at Satoshi.


    By the way, he was already folding the seals, with an angry, angry face.

 Chapter 87: Loss of appetite

    Chapter 87: Loss of appetite


    That bastard just tried to feed me human flesh! Catch it! Catch and deliver the nit alive! Let them skin him alive, pulling out his nails along the way!


    Quickly lowering his hands to his belt, he grabbed a couple of kunai and threw them at the bastard. It''s unlikely to kill him, it''s even unlikely to cause serious wounds, but in any case it should knock down the technique that he was trying to execute.


    That''s just the asshole didn''t want to stop the technique. Continuing to collect the seals, he barely dodged one kunai when the second one overtook him and entered his shoulder up to the hilt.


    And again the bastard did not stop folding the seals. He didn''t even blink an eye, although it must hurt... but I can guess why he doesn''t have a reaction.


    Looking at his face, everything immediately became clear to me He feels no pain. His face expressed only rage, anger and madness. Wide-open eyes with a narrowed pupil that threatened to fall out, thergest possible, strained smile and rapid breathing as if he had just run a marathon.


    Satoshi is clearly crazy, which is not surprising at all considering that he likes to make ramen out of little girls, and then feed them to customers. And that''s probably not all


    I wonder how many people have tried this psycho''s "branded" ramen? Do I need to tell them that they have made a soup with interesting ingredients?


    Okay, never mind, this thing hasn''t been caught yet.


    Activating the Imperial Zone and the Emperor''s Eyes, he studied the situation.


    My abilities instantly gathered all the necessary information for me and even more.


    Satoshi was going to use a genjutsu technique of approximately "C" rank.


    With this jutsu, he was going to hide his real body and create an illusory one. And while we were distracted by the illusion, he would kill us one by one.


    It seems that this jutsu is called "Demonic Illusion: False Environment Technique". I remember him in one of the anime series used on Sakura, but the girl immediately saw through the illusionist.


    In general, everything sounds good in words, but reality is a cruel thing. Maybe his skill was enough to fool civilians, and animals in the forest, but this won''t work on Hokage students.


    The old man''s chakra is not enough, it will only be enough for one or two activation techniques. However, his control is pretty good, which of course is a great merit of his small reserve. There is nothing to say about physical training, I think even a student of the academy will break it.


    I don''t have time to interrupt his technique, and it''s unnecessary.


    Having verified the time as urately as possible, I fold the seal and instantly stop the flow of my chakra, as soon as Satoshi invades my chakra system.


    The cannibal''s technique did not even have time to do anything, as it was already neutralized.


    In fact, the abilities: The Emperor''s Eyes, the Imperial Zone and Arbitrary Meditation make me immune to Genjutsu


    The first two simply easily recognize genjutsu even at the stage of execution of the technique, or even earlier in the case of the Emperor''s Eyes. Arbitrary Meditation allows you to immediately feel the invasion of someone else''s chakra.


    The Gamer''s Mind ability protects me from mental, mental attacks, but not from illusions. Let''s say some kind of hypnosis will not work on me, as well as kotoamatsuki. And the way of man, as well as all attacks on the soul are useless against me.


    Okay, back to the present.


    Satoshi managed to take only a few steps before two of my kunai, in a perfect trajectory, dug into his thighs.


    The cannibal''s carcass by inertia fell to the floor after driving another meter on its belly.


    My teammates arrived just in time to see how I had previously folded the seal to counter genjutsu.


    Almost simultaneously, a "Kai" was heard from their side.


    Under the wild, frenziedughter of the maniac, the trio took off the illusion, although in a second she would have disembodied herself due to Satoshi''s injury.


    While Jiraya was green with the realization that he was going to taste now, Tsunade, looking at the cannibal with disgust and anger, said furiously.  You wanted to feed us with human flesh!


    Thetter, having stoppedughing loudly, excitedly replied.


    - yes! Yes! Yes! Yes! Just from the realization that you are eating my special ramen, pleasure spreads through my body! Try it out! Try my ramen! You will regret it if you don''t try this divine dish! Today''s ramen is special, even among the special ones! It was today that I put the best ingredients in it! Its taste is simply unique! Unique! Try it! Just from one spoon, the body experiences incrediblenguor, and the loins are filled with heat! Try it! Come on! Come on!


    Jiraya, after listening to the bastard, turned paler, and Tsunade barely restrained herself so as not to crush Satoshi''s head with a kick. Orochimaru only frowned deeply, looking at the maniac with hatred.


    Crouching a meter away from the ramen man, I asked in a puzzled voice.  Why did you attack the mayor''s daughter? You should have understood the consequences of this decision.


    Already without a smile, the cannibal answered as seriously as possible.  I knew that the mayor would throw all his forces at my capture. I knew everything. The mayor loved his daughter Yukiko too much... but..." smiling again, he continued excitedly.  But I couldn''t wait any longer! Yukiko-chan has reached the ideal age when her girlish flesh was perfectly tender, sweet and stic at the same time!


    That''s not what I wanted to hear. Why did you attack this Yukiko in the first ce if it had such consequences.


    The response this time was saturated with indignation.


    Don''t you understand! The mayor''s daughter was as if perfectly grown, like a top-grade pig! No physical work! Perfect nutrition! Massages and doctors who sensitively monitored her health! All this made her the perfect ingredient for my dish!


    How interesting, yes, he is a real gourmet. Somewhere in the world, a Tokyo ghoul would be in great demand.


    I wanted to ask again: "Why did he only choose little girls?", but I was interrupted by a palm tapping on my shoulder.


    Tetsuya, that''s enough.  said a very green Djiraya. God, he''s already eight years old, and he can''t listen to what criteria a crazy cannibal chooses little girls for ramen Well, what kind of young people have gone today! What if I find myself in the above-mentioned world with ghouls, and bing one of them? I would then this recipe would not hurt Well, okay, the girls are probably just gentler or something like that.


    "Okay, he''s had enough of the details, otherwise Jiraya is going to faint. Let''s bring the goat to Fujimoto. Tsuna said, closing her eyes. It was obvious that the girl was trying to calm her burning rage with anger.


    Orochimaru and Jirai picked up Comrade Satoshi and dragged him to the mayor''s residence under our escort with Tsunade. But before we left, I looked through his shop and found a scroll with the genjutsu technique. That''s what he used against us. Well, human bones with meat were found ... Although the meat was in some kind of marinade


    The journey took fifteen minutes, although in theory it should have taken five minutes at most. It''s just that each of the onlookers seemed obliged toe up and pay us with questions like: "Where are you dragging our Satoshi-san?".


    And so we stand in the room and wait for Fujimoto, although we didn''t have to wait long.


    The door opened abruptly, and the fat man literally flew into the room. His fierce, energetic gaze quickly swept around the room until it settled on us and Satoshi.


    Satoshi-san?  he was surprised  What''s going on?  he became serious, frowning at the same time.


    Tsunade, as the captain, took two steps forward before speaking.  Fujimoto-san, we have identified the culprit, and yes, it turned out to be Satoshi. For a long time, it was he who attacked young girls and made his signature ramen out of them. And no, it''s not a mistake, we''ve checked everything. In addition, he got caught hot when trying to feed us with human flesh in his shop, we also found the ingredients of his "branded" ramen, for example, prepared human bones for broth that belonged to little girls. In the end, he confessed to what he had done.


    The discouraged mayor, looking into the cannibal''s eyes, asked.  Satoshi Is it really you?


    The maniac only smiled in response, but he smiled in such a way that Fujimoto immediately realized that we were telling the truth.


    For a minute the mayor stood silently in ce, looking with boundless hatred at the gourmet. Red with rage and anger, he was shaking all over. It seemed that the mayor himself was about to devour Satoshi, and alive.


    But suddenly Fujimoto turned pale and asked with a tremor in his voice.  This morning... this morning I came to your shop and ate a special ramen He''s... he''s


    Bursting into a mad smile, the maniac replied with a heartfelt and excited response.  Yes, you think right, fatty. Moreover, your ramen was ideal, because the best pig was used for its preparation... your daughter.


    Fujimoto opened his eyes wide, yes, as wide as possible in his case. He froze for ten seconds, not moving or breathing. It''s like the mayor died for those ten seconds. Well, then he was overwhelmed by a real attack of vomiting.


    Jiraya, Tsunade and Orochimaru couldn''t help but look at him with sympathy... I think, in the end, Fujimoto will go crazy from such a shock.


    So, in principle, my first mission in team number seven ended.


    The mayor was not able to give us the award then, so his deputy handed it over.


    Nothing happened on the way back to the vige. Unless Jiraya lost his appetite

 Chapter 88: A year later

    Chapter 88: A yearter


    Returning to the vige, the guys immediately went to report to the Hokage.


    Interesting A cannibal, right?" said Hiruzen, leaning back in his chair, exhaling sadly after listening to the report of team number seven.  I wonder how he came to this?


    We have some information on Satoshi''s past. Tetsuya calmly stated, taking out a battered leatherbound book from his backpack.


    Is that so? It is interesting.  the third one was interested.


    Tsunade spoke with mncholy in her voice while the hero was giving the book to Hiruzen.


    When we were about to return to the vige, Tetsuya suggested that we examine the maniac''s house again, but only more thoroughly. We didn''t want to go back to that damned ce, but our new teammate turned out to be very convincing. As a result, during a second search, we found a cache of money, a secret basement where human flesh was stored in the cool, as well as this diary. In it Satoshi described his whole life, as well as thoughts and recipes And if you believe what is written, thenIt all started from his childhood. The mother was a cheap prostitute in an average vige, and the father, most likely, was one of the clients. In general, it''s amazing that she left the baby. Time passed and until the age of seven, Satoshi had everything rtive to future events, normally. The mother, forck of other ces, brought clients to the house and satisfied them there, while the child was in his room behind a thin wall, listening, and sometimes even seeing the process of earning the mother. Once he even participated when he got a particrly perverted client. But even such peaceful times are ending, famine hase. It looks like that year was extremely lucky for cataclysms. There was almost no harvest, everything was destroyed. All countries were forced to tighten their belts. Even inrge cities, people did not finish eating, let alone some backwater vige on the outskirts of the country. There was no food, Satoshi and his mother were forced to starve. The situation was aggravated by the fact that the mother had almost no clients. Still, there was hunger, everyone was thinking what to eat in order tost another week. But the troubles are not over. One evening the client did not want to pay. Satoshi''s mother was dissatisfied with this arrangement, if they had already eaten themselves once every three days, after all, the food soared in price, and it was difficult to find someone who would sell it. Word for word, and the enraged man began to strangle her, mercilessly raping her along the way. As a result, he strangled her and quietly left, leaving a soiled and mutted corpse of a woman. Satoshi saw all this, peeking, attracted by the sounds of the struggle. A small, emaciated seven-year-old boy did not find the courage to help, and he could not have done it. And then it only gets worse. Their family had no friends or even acquaintances. Satoshi could not bury his mother, and there was no need to wait for help, everyone refused, but this was the least of his problems at that time. The hunger was much worse. With the departure of his mother, the boy was leftpletely without food. He begged others, begged for alms, but it was useless, because others were not much better. He ate everything that was even slightly edible: herbs, roots, insects, garbage But his strength was quickly leaving him. In the end, everything came to the point that he was forced to eat his mother''s stale corpse The diary describes in great detail how he bit into her shoulder with thest of his strength, sobbing along the way


    That''s enough, I get it.  Hokage said sadly, interrupting Tsuna, seeing how quickly the girl''s mood drops as the story progresses.


    And the others didn''t look good either Well, except Tetsuya. He just had his usual calm face, with a look expressing boredom.


    You had a difficult mission. Go and rest guys. You did well.  he said encouragingly, smoking with a smile.


    Okay, Sensei.  they answered at the same time.


    At the exit of the residence, Jiraya asked.  What will you do?


    I want to go to the springs.


    Oh! I''m with you then Orochi! Tsunade, Tetsuya will youe with us?  he was inspired.


    No, I''m going to train, right after the shower.  Uzumaki said stretching.


    We''re just on a mission! What other training sessions?! The whiteheaded man persisted.


    Tsunade, with a caring smile, said.  Now I understand why you have achieved so much at such an age But Tetsuya, rest is also important, because we really just returned from a mission.


    Tsunade is talking business, Tetsuya! Come on, let''s go! I''ll show you the beauty of hot springs!  at the end, Jiraya said with a dirty smile.


    Jiraya...  Tsuna said softly, looking at the white-headed one like a kite.


    Realizing that he had blurted out too much, the toad summoner quickly hid behind the red-haired one and hastily began to justify himself.  Tsunade, you misunderstood everything! I want to show Tetsuya what it''s like to enjoy the hot spring and massages of the professionals there! And what a fragrant oil there is! Mmmm!


    Frowning at him, the blonde replied, flexing her fists.  Okay, but don''t let Kami, you try to teach him strange things, and I


    This won''t happen to Tsunade!


    That''s good. She replied with a sweet smile.


    Tetsuya was thinking with an empty face at this time  "And when did I give my consent? ... Okay, hot springs aren''t bad either.".


    Haaaa...  the hero exhaled softly  Okay, sometimes it''s really worth a rest ... Tsunade, what are you going to do?


    Me? I''m going to spend some time with Grandma.


    It''s more of a tradition. Tsunade always goes to Mito-sama after the mission and tells how everything went.  the white-headed man said, smiling.


    Then, at the intersection, they separated. The guys went to the springs, and Tsunade to the residence of the Senju n.


    And if everything was pretty monotonous and boring for the guys, except that Jiraya had to run away urgently when he was discovered by the girls he was spying on, then Tsunade had a rather interesting conversation with Mito.


    Senju Residence


    Grandma, I''m back! Tsuna shouted, taking off her shoes at the entrance.


    I''m in the living room, Tsunade. a mature female voice was heard.


    The little girl purposefully headed into the living room.


    When she entered, she saw a red-haired woman of forty in a kimono with a high cor, who was sitting at a tea table with tea already ready.


    Red hair, arranged in two bunches with thin hairpins, to which seals were still attached. ck eyes without pupils, small lips of a delicate pink color that are usually covered with dark red lipstick.


    You''ve already made tea as always.  the blonde said with a smile  How much is your sensory system developed?


    Looking at her granddaughter, Mito, smiling out of the corner of her lips, replied.  I felt you even on the approach to the vige.


    Oh, I wish I could do that.  sitting down at the table, Tsuna said.


    Who prevents you from achieving this? Do you think I would have been able to achieve such a result without hard training?


    "You know I''m training, Gran. It''s just that I can''t do as much training as you or our newbie. Tsuna rolled her eyes.


    Newbie, right? You didn''t tell me about him...  Mito looked at me a little usingly.


    I didn''t have time. It all happened so fast.  she was confused, under the gaze of Uzumaki.


    Hmm. I felt it when you came back. His chakra is just amazing, like a small sun I think his name is Uzumaki Tetsuya, if I''m not mistaken? Mito asked with a little energy and interest.


    Tsunade noticed this oddity. Usually her grandmother is very reserved and calm, but then suddenly she became interested in someone from her team.


    "She''s probably interested in Tetsuya because he''s from her n."


    Yes, his name is Uzumaki Tetsuya. He was able to graduate from the academy perfectly in just a month and Sensei ced him on our team. At first we doubted him, but after sparring, and even more so after the mission, we were convinced that he was a genius among geniuses and we could rely on him.


    As the story progressed, Tsuna noted that Mito could not hide a slightly proud expression on her face.


    - "What is she? It''s like I''m praising her now..."


    Interesting... What is he like, Tsuna? Better than those two?


    Of course it''s better! It''s not even worthparing with them! Tetsuya, cute and handsome! Strong, smart and very versatile! He cooks extremely well, does a great massage, and his fuinjutsu is incredibly strong!  the blonde praised him with a joyful and even dreamy grin, and the red-haired one with a satisfied, proud face listened attentively.


    Except..." she frowned a little.


    What is it?


    Nothing. He just has a strange dream..." she said mncholically.


    And what is it?


    Well... he wants a harem.


    For ten seconds, Tsunade silently waited for her grandmother''s answer, who in turn silently, with her eyes closed, thought while drinking tea.


    Until finally a calm "Good" escaped from her lips.


    Tsuna stared nkly at her after such an answer, because even she knew how possessive her grandmother, Mito Uzumaki, was.


    - "Okay? GOOD!? You kept Grandpa in a tight grip! What''s wrong with you today?!" she screamed in her mind.


    With a wry smile on her face, Tsuna asked. "Bah... what does good mean?" Do you really approve of this?


    Mito noticed this crooked smile. Mentally reproaching herself, she replied.  Hmm. No, I don''t approve of it, but I don''t me it either. Still, people have the right to seek their happiness and pursue their dreams Besides, I think some decent men can afford it.


    With a strained smile, the granddaughter replied.  I see.  however, inside she screamed, outraged by such logic. - "Your husband, Hashirama Senju, my grandfather, was recognized as a Shinobi God! I didn''t hear you say that to him! And if he was unworthy of it, then who is worthy!"


    Realizing that the excuse came out so-so Mito quickly changed the subject.


    Tsuna, I feel that you returned from the mission saddened. What happened?


    This question distracted the blonde from various thoughts, flooding her head with unpleasant memories.


    It''s not easy to exin


    Nothing. We have plenty of time and tea. Mito smiled a little, pleased that she managed to distract her granddaughter from digging out the truth from her words.


    Good It all started out pretty well


    For about an hour, Tsunade told everything to Mito, noting along the way that she was too much interested in one Uzumaki.


    A yearter.


    A summer, August day. A cool breeze stirs the foliage from the tall trees on the third training ground.


    The number seven team, or rather its male part, was currently training on the same site.


    Jiraya and Orochimaru attacked Tetsuya, but all in vain. The red-haired man was elusive. Moreover, he not only dodged, but also struck back on asion.


    The guys realized a long time ago that their teammate was an abnormal monster, so they didn''t hold back and attacked him with all their might.


    They have been training like this for about four months now. With each such month, they became stronger and stronger. And yet they were forced to admit that the red-haired asshole was also improving quickly. In fact, no matter how bitter it was for them to realize it, he was improving much faster than them.


    After a while, the sparring came to an end.


    Jiraya, exhausted, fell on his back and eagerly began to fill himself with air, breathing loudly and quickly.


    Orochimaru was a little better, at least he was able to stay on his feet.


    Tetsui''s next victory. In fact, he could have defeated them if he wanted to, even without using his "abilities", but the goal was to train, so he just suppressed them with his stamina.


    Soaked in sweat, Jiraya, breathing loudly and sharply through his dry mouth, said.  You''re just a monster. Orochi, look at this smiling devil. He wasn''t even sweating. I wouldn''t be surprised if he can spar at this pace for seven days and nights.


    Orochimaru didn''t say anything. He just nodded in agreement with the white-headed man as he breathed quickly and deeply.


    You''ve lost again. a girl''s voice sounded with amusement.


    Lifting his head, Jiraya looked at the owner of the voice with condemnation and said. "Tsunade, you''ve never won against Tetsuya either.


    Ignoring Jirai''s words, she said with an infectious grin.  And so! Today you are invited to your captain''s birthday party! Attendance is mandatory!


    Tetsuya looked at the blonde in surprise and said.  I didn''t know it was your birthday today. So the second of August We must remember.


    And I just forgot. Jiraya muttered, still lying on the grass.


    Where should wee? Orochi asked.


    To the Senju Residence. There won''t be many guests. Mom and Dad are on a mission right now, so most likely it will be you, Grandma, Sensei and my little brother.


    - OK. We wille Tsuna. Tetsuya said, grinning, and then looked at Jiraya and asked.  Hey, Jiraya! Do you have formal clothes for such an asion?


    Ohhhh, no.  he mumbled sadly, realizing that he would have to go shopping.


    I see. Are you Orochi?


    It seems to have been. Only I probably grew out of it.


    Guys, this is not necessary. Juste in ordinary clothes and that''s it.


    Good! In the usual so in the usual. Jiraya quickly replied that he didn''t want to go shopping.


    Looking at the bald man with an empty look, Tsuna said as she left.  I''ll see you at five! And just dare note! She threatened with a joyful smile on her face.


    By five?" It''s been about two I hope you have time to rest. Tetsuya said with a smirk on his face as he left with a cheerful, bouncing gait.


    You''re burning...  Jiraya said indignantly, watching as the red-haired man energetically left.

 Chapter 89: Fifteen years left

    Chapter 89: Fifteen years left


    Slowly, the time came to five.


    During this time, I managed to prepare arge birthday cake for Tsunade and make a gift. In general, my beautiful cake can already be regarded as a gift, but I''m not sorry.


    The gift was a huge set of seals made by me personally.


    And yes, perhaps the choice of gift was not the best, but I want it to be useful to Tsuna.


    Taking my gifts, I closed the door and went to the Senju residence.


    Every second I was getting closer to my biological mother''s house. Do I feel something at this moment? Yes and no.


    I don''t have any special feelings for Mito, but I can''t say that I''m indifferent to her. I sympathize, respect her. And it would probably be a lie to say that I''m not interested in her.


    Okay, let''s not delve further into my feelings. Let me tell you what happened this year.


    Jiraya, Orochimaru and Tsunade have be noticeably stronger and more experienced.


    Jiraiya focused on training his summoning and fire transformation. And he also had his first thoughts on creating a "transparent escape" technique.


    Orochimaru tried to developprehensively, but the emphasis was of course on ninjutsu. He hasn''t signed a contract with the Snakes yet, but he''s getting ready for it.


    Tsunade concentrated on irenjutsu and taijutsu. In thetter, she has even surpassed the guys.


    My strength and my height were the catalyst for this. If the children at the academy gave up and gave up, then my teammates, on the contrary, were inspired and began to work harder. There are many reasons for this, but mostly it was pride, of course. Still, they were called geniuses, and I began to question this title. Although only they themselves thought so. The people around us understood that they were geniuses, and I was a monster.


    And it''s funny that they call me a monster when I show only half of my powers.


    Well, now my progress, which thanks to the clones just rushes forward.


    I have used clones always and everywhere. Cooking, massage, fuinjutsu, ninjutsu, taijutsu, natural transformation, genjutsu and so on.


    All I had to do was train my physical characteristics.


    Status


    Specifications


    Strength  14  24


    Dexterity  30  40


    Perception  38  58


    Endurance  185  190


    Mind  69  90


    Spirit  67  80


    Talents


    Fuinjutsu Is A Great Talent


    Senjutsu  Small Talent


    The Wind Is An Average Talent


    Water Is A Great Talent


    Earth Is A Great Talent


    Mokuton  Small Talent


    Yoton Is A Small Talent


    Pain Tolerance Is A Great Talent


    Energy Control Is A Great Talent


    Massage Is A Great Talent


    Taijutsu  Average Talent


    Cooking Is A Great Talent


    Sensorics  Average Talent


    Stealth Is An Average Talent


    Ninjutsu  Average Talent


    Iryenin Is An Average Talent


    Genjutsu  Average Talent


    Abilities


    Gamer''s Body


    The yer''s Mind


    The Emperor''s Eyes


    Imperial Zone


    Orgasm School


    Arbitrary Meditation


    Thunderstorm of the Undead


    Overwhelming Undead Field


    I focused on strength, but I didn''t forget about other characteristics either. The strength parameter was quite difficult to raise, because I''m only five years old. Although if weights were used, things would go better, but it''s too early for them.


    I didn''t do much dexterity, but she got up anyway. Still, my age does not slow down the improvement of this characteristic in any way and, on the contrary, contributes to its development.


    Perception is quickly pumped up due to the fact that I constantly use the Imperial Zone, and in general I train the sensory clones.


    Endurance has improved only because I''m growing. Just without weights, my endurance is almost endless. I have never been physically tired this year.


    Well, the Mind and Spirit are flying forward thanks to the shadow clones that I create by the hundreds.


    There was quite a bit of progress in Fuinjutsu, yet I have to study everything myself through trial and error.


    I have learned to manage the earth perfectly and water and wind well.


    Energy control has been allocated quite a lot of time, so I don''t think there is anyone in Konoha whose control over the chakra is better than mine. Yes, it sounds self-confident, but not without reason.


    All the techniques of ninjutsu and genjutsu were brought almost to the limit. Most of the jutsu required only one seal from my side. Some did not demand everything.


    Well, in general terms, that''s it. It doesn''t make sense to tell more, since it will take me several hours, and I''m almost at the gate of the Senju residence. It would be easier to say that right now I am able to defeat an average Jonin or even two without the help of abilities. Naturally, this is only approximately.


    From the third person


    Tetsuya calmly approached the gate, where Tsunade was already standing, dressed in a warm-colored yukata.


    The girl noticed a suitable hero and breathed a sigh of relief. It looks like she was worried that the red-haired teammate wouldn''te, yet Tetsuya came up almost exactly at five... or maybe she just really wanted to see him on her name day.


    You''ve finallye! I thought I was going to have to give you a thrashing. Tsuna said with a relieved, joyful smile, cracking her fists threateningly.


    I came at exactly five. And I don''t think that an attempt to give me a thrashing will be sessful, yet you have never defeated me.  Uzumaki said, grinning, which caused an annoying squint from the girl, and then handed her gifts  Here. .


    Thanks Tetsuya.  blushing a little, she said, epting the gifts.


    Be careful with this box, there''s a cake inside.


    Cake?  she was surprised and asked with hope in her voice.  Did you make it yourself?


    Of course he himself.  the hero said confidently, grinning.  Mito-san has never tried my cooking.


    Yes, I haven''t tried it. I think Grandma will be very surprised how delicious you cook.  anticipating the shocked face of her grandmother, Tsuna said.  Okay, let''s go. You camest. The others are already inside.


    Well, let''s not keep them waiting any longer. Tetsuya said before going after the girl.


    With each step they heard the voices of the guests better and better.


    Living room


    By the time Tetsuya came here, everything was already ready in the living room. The table was set and the guests were burning with impatience to try everything on it, yet the wife of the Shinobi God, Mito Uzumaki, personally prepared it all.


    Orochimaru and Jiraiya were sitting on one side of the table, entertaining Tsuna''s younger brother, Navaki, who is due to turn three this year. Mostly, of course, he was entertained by Jiraya, the pessimistic Orochi was not very suitable for this role.


    While the guys were ying with the baby, Hiruzen and Mito were sitting at the other end of the table, having a leisurely conversation.


    And you''ve aged Hiruzen. How old are you there already? Thirty? Uzumaki said calmly, sipping hot tea.


    Hokage, who was also drinking tea, almost choked.


    Kha! Kha! I''m only twenty-seven, Mito-san!  the vige head eximed a little indignantly.


    Mm-mm. And you look like you''re already over thirty. This beard makes you old.  she said calmly, even without looking at the Hokage, but he knew that she was teasing him.


    "Nothing like that, and even if it is, I don''t care. The main thing is that it adds seriousness to me.  he spoke a little resentfully, stroking his beard, and then, with a slightly insidious smile, asked. Mito-san, you must be over eighty by now, right?"


    The next second, the wife of the first Hokage looked at the third so that he instantly realized that he had stepped on a mine, but not a simple one, but an anti-tank one.


    But the stars came together sessfully today and Hiruzen was lucky. Mito closed her eyes and hid the "dangerous" look, calmly replied.  I''m sixty-eight, will be this year.


    Realizing that he was lucky today, Sarutobi finally exhaled with relief, feeling sweat running down his back.


    And yet it would be a mistake to remain silent on such a thing, so he, with a slightly strained smile, said. Amazing, Mito-san. You look at most twenty-five. No one would have guessed your real age. Still, Uzumaki are amazing.


    Yes, but it won''tst long.  she said calmly, peering into the tea inside the cup.


    Hearing this, the third frowned slightly and asked, "What do you mean, Mitosan?"


    Ten, fifteen years at most, and I will begin to age rapidly, before I leave, to meet my husband.  she answered just as calmly, ncing briefly into the eyes of the interlocutor.


    The widened eyes of the third clearly said that he was incredibly shocked by this information.


    Mito-san! What does this mean?!  he whispered in surprise, trying not to attract the attention of the guys having fun.


    It means exactly what I said I have a maximum of fifteen years left to live. I can feel it clearly.


    But... but how is that?" You''re from the Uzumaki n!


    Yes, thank you for telling me, because I probably didn''t know that.  she replied tartly, and then continued as usual.  I know that as an Uzumaki I could live up to one hundred and fifty years and this is not the limit, but it just so happened that I happened to be a jinchuriki. Not only did the demon cause quite a lot of damage to my life force when sealing it, but a lot of my body''s resources are spent on containing it.


    Not giving up, Hiruzen asked again  What about the jinchuriki of other viges? Why can they calmly restrain their tailed ones?


    Mito calmly poured herself tea and answered. "Don''t forget, Hiruzen, that I''m holding back the nailed one, which has, even by biju standards, a huge amount of powerful, destructive chakra. In addition, when sealing it into myself, I was already fifty-three, and as you know, it''s best to seal the bijou in a young vessel, not an old one. The young body can adapt to the destructive chakra, but the old one cannot. Well, as I already said, during the sealing, the demon caused serious damage to my life force, yet it''s not an easy task to seal the nine-tailed one alone.


    They were both silent for a while, each thinking about his own, until the third spoke again.


    So we need to look for a new vessel right now?  as if asking himself, he said.


    Hiruzen was still in shock that such a strong woman as Uzumaki Mito, the wife of the "Shinobi God", would die rtively soon.


    - Yes. Already now we need to think about it. Most likely you will have to turn to Uzushio Although even in Konoha, there is a suitable person.  she said a little conspiratorially.


    Intrigued, Hiruzen asked. "And who is it?"


    Mito, smiling a little from the corner of her lips, replied. "Your student, Uzumaki Tetsuya.


    Sarutobi seemed to be struck by lightning. He froze and opened his mouth in surprise, because it turned out that the right person was literally in front of his nose.


    While the Hokage digested what he had heard, the woman continued. "This child has truly immense vitality even for our n. His chakra is extremely powerful and tyrannical, while possessing incredible healing properties. This child is the perfect jinchuriki. ording to my calctions, he can easily suppress even two such biju as the nine-tailed one without any consequences for his body right now.


    It may surprise someone that Mito wants to make her child a jinchuriki, condemning him to the life of a jailer for a demon, but she had other thoughts about this.


    At the very beginning, she wanted her child to be an ordinary civilian, deprived of all the "charms" of being a Shinobi But the ns changed dramatically due to the fact that her son was not only born with a heroic body, but also, as it turned outter, with a brilliant mind. In total, this made her child not just a child prodigy, but a real monster.


    And since she failed to give her child a quiet life, then she decided to help him gain strength, which will give this quiet life.


    Bing a jinchuriki, just fits such ns, although she herself understood that the chance of this is extremely small. Still, no matter how Tetsuya is the ideal candidate for jinchuriki, politics will decide everything, basically.


    Finally, with a sad exhtion, Hiruzen said.  The chance to make Tetsuya jinchuriki is almost zero. My position as Hokage is still pretty flimsy. Neither the advisors nor the ns will allow my disciple to be a jinchuriki, especially if it is Tetsuya. Still, they are not fools and have long known about his monstrous talent. In fact, they are already pretty stressed out that I have a genius of this level under my wing.


    For a second, Uzumaki''s gaze sharpened, realizing this, she hurried to close her eyes in order to hide it before asking.  Do you think they can make a move against Tetsuya?


    Hiruzen did not notice this look in his thoughts, but the voiced question slightly confused him.


    "Why would Mito be interested in the fate of my disciple? Maybe because he is also Uzumaki..." he thought with a dull look, looking at the jinchuriki.


    no. They won''t do anything to my student, I''m sure of that. Still, they understand that we lost a lot of forces in the war, including the First and Second Hokage, and that Tetsuya can be a pir like them, holding not only Konoha, but the whole country of Fire. The only thing they can do is try to appease him somehow, persuade him to their side, or even, as an option, marry one of the representatives of their n.  he said, scratching his beard.


    I see. Mito said, and then, with an imperceptible smile, continued.  And herees the main character of our conversation.


    Three secondster, the door to the living room slid open and a couple consisting of Uzumaki and Senju entered.


    They immediately attracted all the attention in the room.


    Under the general gaze of the entire living room, the guy walked a little, not at all embarrassed, before bowing with a smile and saying, "Sorry for beingte, Tsunade was walking too slowly. My name is Uzumaki Tetsuya, and I am d to meet you Mito-san, Navaki-kun.


    There was silence in the room for a few seconds. Basically everyone was waiting for Mito''s reaction.


    "It''s nice to meet you too, Tetsuya-kun. As you already know, my name is Mito Uzumaki.  she answered with a smile, after five seconds of silence.


    Everyone in the room decided that jinchuriki was surprised by Tetsuya''s cute and beautiful appearance and that''s why she took so long to answer.


    No one could even imagine that this hitch urred only because the mother just saw her child so close for the first time in five long years.


    The slightly awkward atmosphere that had just formed was destroyed by a small Navaki.


    Looking at the hero in surprise, the kid pointed his finger at Tetsuya and said.  Wow! Brother, you look so much like Grandma!


    This statement made everyone smile, except Mito. It made her shiver a little.


    Navaki, didn''t I teach you what to say when you get acquainted? And it''s very ugly to point a finger at others. Uzumaki said calmly, squinting at the boy.


    Navaki didn''t quite understand what the grandmother''s squint meant right now, but the priest signaled a possible danger pretty quickly, so he quickly bowed and said.  I''m Navaki Senju, nice to meet you, Uzumaki Tetsuya.


    Likewise.  the hero replied, stroking his nephew on the top of his head.


    Well, now that everything is in ce, we can start eating. Tsunade, put Tetsuya at the table.  Mito smiled with satisfaction.


    All right, Grandma.


    After a few minutes, everyone had already forgotten about the small incident,pletely dissolving into the festive and even family atmosphere.

 Chapter 90: The student greets the teacher

    Chapter 90: The student greets the teacher


    The feast was held in a calm, family atmosphere.


    Everyone was chatting happily about all sorts of things.


    Before Jiraya opened his mouth


    Having eaten to the brim, the toad summoner with a wide smile, innocuously dered  It was very tasty! True, Tetsuya still cooks much tastier


    The room became quiet


    Everyone except Mito looked at him as thest idiot who dared to enter the lion''s cage and give him a pendal while the beast was sleeping.


    Even Orochimaru hung a ritual wreath on Jiraya with just a nce.


    Baby Navaki also sensed something was wrong and moved away from Jirai.


    Noticing Orochi''s gaze, Jiraiya thought for a second, and then froze like a deer in the headlights.


    The guy literally flew a herd of goosebumps down his back, and his heart ran into his heels, because he knew that it was Mito who mainly brought up Tsunade.


    And if Tsuna constantly gave him a luby for smaller offenses, then what should he expect from Mito Uzumaki, who is rumored to be the strongest woman in Konoha?


    "I refuse to die like this! I haven''t be a super-pervert yet!" he shouted in his head in fright and quietly, imperceptibly began to put seals under the table for a callback to Mount Myoboku.


    But when he was ready to go to the toads, Mito, unexpectedly for him, intrigued, asked, raising an eyebrow  Really?


    Jiraya was already ready to move, looked at jinchuriki and did not see any negative emotions on her face.


    Internally exhaling and tearfully thanking all the gods, he canceled the technique before saying Yes, Mito-san. You cook very well, but Tetsuya has a divine talent for cooking. You just have to try his cooking sometime.


    Tsunade also decided to help Jirae a little  He''s telling the truth, Grandma. Tetsuya cooks on missions every time and that''s why we go to them with great joy! she dered with a big enthusiastic smile.


    Orochimaru only nodded, agreeing with the blonde''s words.


    It''s very interesting. I''d like to try your Tetsuya-kun cooking. Still, Tsunade is the "princess" of the Senju n and you will not please her with anything.  she spoke with interest in her voice, with a small smile on her lips.


    But our hero did not have time to respond to the praise, as Tsunade, as if grasping Mito''s words, quickly said.  You can try Grandma! Tetsuya brought a big cake as a gift! I think we can just try it with tea now!


    "That''s a good idea, Tsunade. I''ll make tea, and you bring the cake.


    All right, bah!


    In just a few seconds, Tsuna managed to escape and return.


    Putting a heavy, round box on the table, the girl began to untie the ribbons on it.


    Everyone except Tetsuya watched with bated breath as Tsuna slowly opened the box, and in our case, Pandora''s box.


    Even when closed, the cake managed to prate the walls of the box with its aroma, seducing others.


    Finally, the moment came when the birthday girl opened the box with a look of anticipation.


    Burning with impatience, she opened it abruptly, quickly, but at the same time carefully.


    By the simultaneous startled inhtion, it became immediately clear that everyone, to put it mildly, was pleased with what they saw.


    All snow-white, covered with patterns simr to the distinctive symbol of the Uzumaki n. The soft pink roses were just a pity to touch.


    And the smell, like a boxer''s blow, clouded the mind for a while.


    It seemed that only from the aroma it was already possible to feel the taste in the mouth.


    In general, this is all because Tetsuya has recently improved his talent in Cooking and in this regard has made, so to speak, a couple of breakthroughs in this field.


    Even the team hasn''t tried his improved cooking yet.


    Very promising. Hiruzen said with a smile, examining the cake.


    While everyone was hypnotized by examining the product, Mito did exactly the same thing, but only at the same time, brewing tea.


    And so, while examining the cake, she caught sight of a small pattern at the very bottom of it. Looking closer, she realized that it was a fuinjutsu seal.


    This confused her and at the same time intrigued her, because jinchuriki already rtively understood what she was for. The print itself is quite light and made very well, although Mito could have made it better, but what attracted her was that the print worked properly. For a moment, the seal was made of ze, but it still worked properly. That''s what surprised Mito.


    Amazing.  Mito said with surprise, which attracted attention to herself  You know how to surprise Tetsuya. Can you tell me about this seal?


    Interested nces converged on the hero, waiting for an answer, and he, quickly realizing what Mito was asking, answered with a slight smile.


    This is my little improvisation. I was thinking how to keep the cake cool and it urred to me to use seals. As you already understand, the purpose of printing is to maintain a cool temperature. And although it seems that everything seems to be working, in fact everything went wrong as I intended.


    Wait! Tetsuya, did you use fuinjutsu to keep the cake cool?  refusing to ept this information, Tsuna asked with surprise.


    Mito decided to give the answer to this question.


    Tsunade, some fuinjutsu masters are able to apply various seals with a simple touch. Tetsuya-kun tried to do the same, but hecked the skill. And the ze is not very suitable for storing the chakra. I feel like the chakra is constantlying out of print, and quite quickly, and yet it is able to cool the cake for another two hours.


    How!?


    Smiling, Mito did not answer her granddaughter, but looking at Tetsuya, she asked.  You just poured a whole reserve of Tsuna into this seal, right?


    Smiling a little brighter, the hero replied. "I can''t hide anything from you, Mito-san. Yes, you''re right.


    I used to do that once when I was a child. Mito said with nostalgia, and then noticed the hungry, expectant looks and began to make tea more actively.


    ****


    A minute and everything is ready. Everyone had a saucer with a fragrant, cool dessert and a cup of hot tea.


    At the same time, everyone at the table brought spoons with a delicacy to their lips and, closing their eyes, slowly sent it into their mouths.


    Everyone except Tetsuya. When he was cooking everything, he tasted it, now it''s more interesting for him to watch the faces that are now taking on a surprised look.


    Or rather, no longer surprised, but amazed. God, how many emotions are on their faces right now.


    Discouragement was reced by pleasure, and then euphoria with ecstasy.


    But the most interesting thing was with Tsunade and Mito.


    Both women were literally having a phantom orgasm right now.


    Their bodies were shaking with pleasure, unearthly taste.


    Mito got especially badly, since she, unlike Tsunade, has long known the forbidden fruit.


    - "What''s going on!!!" Jinchuriki screamed in her mind.


    The nine-tailed demon fox easily felt such strong emotions and, waking up, decided that his jailer was just a real pervert. And a pervert with extraordinary fetishes


    - "Perverted old woman."  the demon said mockingly.


    "Shut up!" she replied hottempered.


    "Hmph"  he grunted in response, continuing to watch the unfolding events with interest.


    Tetsuya continued to watch Tsuna and Mito''s flushed faces with a small insidious smile.


    The others were also sitting with faces full of pleasure, but Tetsuya was not interested in male physiognomies.


    Finally, the first review sounded


    It''s just divine, Tetsuya. You''ve outdone yourself.


    It was Orochimaru, who does not tend to talk so much, and most importantly emotionally.


    - thanks. I hope this won''t be thest time I do this.


    Then, Mito, opening her slightly moistened eyes, said  There are no words to adequately describe this taste. Jiraiya-kun said that you cook better than me, but I didn''t expect that the difference is so great.


    I am very pleased to hear the praise from you, Mito-san.


    You''re very talented. Cooking, fuinjutsu and even, as I heard, massage... in a few years, and crowds of girls will be ready to kill just to spend a little more time with you. Jinchuriki said with a satisfied smile, narrowing her eyes slyly.


    This awakened Tsunade, who, opening her eyes, eximed indignantly.  Bah! What are you saying!?


    And what? Isn''t that true?


    Tsuna did not answer anything, but only turned away from her grandmother sulkily.


    Suddenly, Hiruzen opened his eyes wide. After trying Tetsui''s incredible cooking, he understood a lot. A puzzle came together in my head.  Stop! Wait a minute! Did you walk so furiously andplete missions just because Tetsuya fed you during these very missions?!


    Our hero''s teammates turned away from Sensei''s gaze pretending that they hadn''t heard anything.


    Sarutobi saw this, confirmed his guesses and breathed out in amazement.  And I thought you lit up with the will of fire... but it turned out that you lit up with the will of gluttony.


    Tsuna was embarrassed, and Orochimaru was still pretending to be a felt boot, and only Jiraya decided to justify himself.


    Sensei, you''re wrong! The will of fire is burning in us, we just decided to mix business with pleasure!  the white-headed man spoke convincingly.


    Hiruzen looked at Jiraya skeptically.  And I was wondering why you chose the longest missions toplete.


    It''s just a coincidence!  the white-headed man did not give up.


    Before Sarutobi could answer, Mito cut in on the conversation.  I don''t think they can be med for anything. You''ve just tried Tetsui-kun''s cooking yourself.


    Eh, you''re right. It''s just that I''ve already made it up to myself.  Hokage was a little bored, but the next spoonful of dessert instantly lifted his mood. "It''s like a drug, Tetsuya. It''s so delicious that I can''t even believe it. Okay, it''s really impossible to resist this. I think you need toe up with a new position where you will persuade the enemy Shinobi to our side.


    ****


    Half an hourter, when the tea party was already close to the end, Mito made a shocking offer.


    Tetsuya-kun. I suggest you be my disciple. You have a talent for fuin, and you are also Uzumaki. I think you are more than worthy to learn the art of our n.


    The whole room was shocked and waited with bated breath for the hero''s answer.


    He, in turn, smiled and said  I agree to be a student, but not for nothing. Still, I don''t want to take advantage of your kindness.


    "You are not taking advantage of my kindness... son," she mentally thought, before answering  Good. Then I want you to cook for me every day during your apprenticeship. Are you satisfied with this?


    Grinning, Tetsuya got up from the table and bowed and said - Tetsuya''s student greets his teacher.


    So our hero became a student of the strongest Konoha woman for several years.

 Chapter 91: Seven years

    Chapter 91: Seven years


    Seven years. Is it a lot or a little? Rather, it''s a lot, for an ordinary person. For me, these seven years flew by in an instant.


    Constant improvement and learning new things did not allow us to think about how fast time was passing.


    It''s funny, but nothing much has changed in the past.


    I''m still doing missions with Jiraya, Tsunade and Orochimaru. I still train with them.


    Although no, something has changed.


    The first is that for all these seven years, I went to Mito''s sses every day, if possible.


    The second is a clear romantic interest on the part of Tsunade.


    And third, my personal strength.


    Let''s go in order.


    Between missions, I tried to go to Mito. Needless to say, "Mom" is just a storehouse of fuinjutsu knowledge?


    And yes, the training should have ended four years ago, since I took over and supplemented all her skills in fuin three years after the start of this training. But I decided to take my time and continue to visit her, honing my skills with her.


    And to be honest, it was just nice to be with her and Tsuna. As you understand, the blonde practically moved to live with her grandmother a monthter.


    Cooking and massage have done their job, Mito and Tsunade are so used to enjoying all this that I''m afraid they may start breaking down if they lose the "source of pleasure".


    This is, so to speak, my very cunning n under the simple name "Incline Tsuna to the harem." Massage and cooking are my two strongest trump cards, but they are not the only ones.


    When I turned twelve, Tsunade began to slowly get closer to me. It was my appearance that was to me for this. At twelve, I looked fourteen or fifteen. But the most important thing is that girls are chasing me now. Plus, various ns are also giving me their princesses... all this makes Tsuna nervous, forcing her to take more active steps.


    As for Mito She''s aging fast. Very fast. Still, it''s not for nothing that "jinchuriki" literally trantes as "The power of human sacrifice." ording to my forecasts, she will not live more than ten years. It is very, very unpleasant to see how a person close to you fades right before your eyes.


    Fortunately, I have a solution to this problem. With the help of fuinjutsu, irenjutsu, Yoton and my "tenacious" chakra, I will be able to restore all the lost Mito, vital forces.


    Well, now my strength And then you can''t tell everything quickly.


    Status


    Specifications


    Strength  24  55


    Dexterity  40  80


    Perception  48  90


    Endurance  190  230


    Mind  90  140


    Spirit  80  120


    Talents


    Fuinjutsu is a Royal Talent


    Senjutsu  Small Talent


    The Wind Is A Great Talent


    Water Is A Great Talent


    Earth Is A Great Talent


    Fire Is A Small Talent


    Lightning Is A Small Talent


    Mokuton  Small Talent


    Yoton Is An Average Talent


    Pain Tolerance Is A Great Talent


    Energy Control Is A Royal Talent


    Massage Is A Great Talent


    Taijutsu Is A Great Talent


    Cooking Is A Great Talent


    Sensorics Is A Great Talent


    Stealth Is A Great Talent


    Ninjutsu Is A Great Talent


    Irenjutsu Is A Great Talent


    Genjutsu Is A Great Talent


    Alchemy Is An Average Talent


    Abilities


    Gamer''s Body


    The yer''s Mind


    The Emperor''s Eyes


    Imperial Zone


    Orgasm School


    Arbitrary Meditation


    Thunderstorm of the Undead


    Overwhelming Undead Field


    Most of my talents have not changed, but this does not mean that I stood still in these areas, yet talent is just a passive "booster" that elerates my improvement in a certain area.


    In fuinjutsu now, most likely, I have no equal. Still, there is a possibility that some prehistoric elder still lives on Uzushio whose skills in this art are cooler, but the chance of this is small.


    And naturally I use fuinjutsu to the maximum.


    On my stomach now is a seal very simr to those used to seal biju in jeans. That''s just my seal is much more perfect, and its purpose is not to seal biju, but people ... sounds pretty ominous right? That is why I gave this seal the appropriate name "Seal of Evil  Eternal Sleep".


    Inside the seal, people fall into a state simr to ama and undergo eternal sleep. As a bonus, all their dreamse true in this dream. And while they sleep, my seal uses their bodies as energy generators. And as a bonus for me, I also get their skills and techniques during my lifetime. That''s how I got the talent for fire and lightning without even training them.


    Since I created and put this seal on myself quite recently, it is logical that there are few prisoners in it yet.


    And not much is expected, because I''m not going to shove everyone in there for the sake of strength. Only enemies and criminals. After all, eternal sleep, yes, with the fulfillment of their desires, it will be better than death.


    Although I sometimes have a thought like: "And how much will I get chakras if I seal all Uzumaki from Uzushio?"


    Now one chakra reserve of the nine-tailed has already gathered in the press, yet I also drain excess energy there. This seal can store a huge amount of chakra, at least a ten-tailed reserve, maybe a little less.


    This seal alone is enough for all the viges to send their best forces to destroy me. That''s how strong fuinjutsu is. Truly the most underrated direction in the world of Naruto.


    Then there is a seal with a sealed space of one hundred by one hundred meters. That''s where I keep everything I can.


    For example, another development is stored there  scrolls with sealed techniques. Just like in some Skyrim, I learned how to seal techniques into scrolls. Unfortunately, irenjutsu and genjutsu could not be sealed, but I think it will be possible in the future ... or not.


    And now we smoothly move on to alchemy, since this can be said to be a branch of fuinjutsu.


    Alchemy works like this, I create a seal and "program" it to create, say, a kunai. Then the resources from which you want to make a kunai are put on this seal, and these resources must be exactly the same as in the "code" of the seal.


    We put the resources on the seal, then we enter the chakra and that''s it. Printing in the shortest possible time will make you a kunai with the specified characteristics.


    It sounds simple, but in fact everything is extremelyplicated. Creating such a print takes quite a lot of time. To better understand, creating such a seal is equivalent to creating some kind ofputer game. And of course, the cooler, better the final product, the more effort you spend on creating a print.


    This is the end of fuin.


    There is nothing to say about the rest. I just honed and learned a lot of techniques. I gained even more experience, improved my skills.


    Although it is worth noting that an increase in talent in Cooking and Massage is expected soon.


    Itachi, with the help of Obito, was able to carve out his n at the age of thirteen.


    I''m twelve, and now I''m able to destroy most of Konoha.


    From the third person.


    The next mission of team number seven ended today.


    And today, Jiraya, Orochimaru, Tsunade and Tetsuya have be Jonins.


    In general, it should have been done a long time ago, but it turned out only now.


    On this asion, the whole team decided to gather in one restaurant and celebrate.


    Tsunade was the first to arrive at the designated ce, followed by Orochimaru and Jiraya.


    Only when she saw them, the girl walked towards them with a quick step, with a serious face.


    Are you already here Tsunade? And Tetsuya will probablye at an extreme time, as always. The whiteheaded man said, and then, seeing her expression, asked, "Is something wrong?"


    Coming up, Tsunade, looking into the eyes of the guys, said  I need your help.


    Orochimaru shed a sharp look, took out the hidden kunai and asked after it  Who should be killed?


    Tsuna looked at him with an "empty" face  No one needs to be killed.


    "Then what kind of help do you need?"  the toad summoner asked with interest.


    Haaa...  the girl breathed out.  I need you to find out from Tetsuya what kind of girls he likes. And it''s better to find out everything about his tastes.


    Slowly, Jirai''s face took on a bawdyembarrassed expression mixed with contentment. Orochimaru''s face didn''t change, but his eyes said, "It hasn''t been a hundred years."


    Fu-fu, Tsunade-chan finally has the courage.  covering a smile, Jiraya said.  But Tetsuya is tempted by girls every day.... And you''re four years older than Tsunade. Isn''t it a shame to chase little boys?


    The crack of clenched fists and Tsuna''s furious gaze quickly brought Jiraya back from heaven to earth and he smartly rammed when he hid behind Orochimaru.  Good Tsunade! We will try to help you!  what was said calmed Tsunade and saved the carcass of Jiraya.


    - OK. Try, please. And here he is!  the girl eximed when she saw our heroe around the corner.


    When he got close enough, Tetsuya raised an eyebrow and asked, "Is something wrong?" You look suspicious.


    "How observant!" the trio shouted in their thoughts. - "However, as always."


    "You think too much. Let''s go, let''s go faster! I already want to drink and have a delicious meal!  the white-headed man eximed and went to the restaurant with abative look.


    Okay, let''s go, otherwise he is now "ordering", as always, for everyone at once.  said Orochi and went along with Tsunade and Tetsu for the super-pervert.

 Chapter 92: Buttocks

    Chapter 92: Buttocks


    In the corner of the restaurant, at a table bursting with viands, our quartet was sitting with a cheerful, warm atmosphere.


    Tetsuya and Orochimaru ate calmly when Jiraya turned so that it only cracked behind the ears Akimichi''s illegitimate son.


    But Tsuna was not very happy, judging by her boring expression.  I don''t think it''s very tasty...


    From what he heard, Jirai formed a strained smile  It''s very tasty, Tsuna. Still, this is one of the best restaurants of the Akimichi n. In my opinion, Tetsuya just spoiled you with his daily cooking.


    Tsuna calmly looked at the irritated Jiraya. Slowly, a teasing, slightly arrogant smile formed on her face.  Oh, my God Do I hear envy in your voice?


    This struck the pervert right in the heart. Without denying anything, he answered with fervor, in righteous anger. - yes! Because it''s just not fair, Tsunade! We can try his cooking once a month, due to the fact that he only cooks for us on missions! And now even less often, since the Jonins have fewer of these same missions! And there are even fewer joint ones!


    Ho-ho, what a pity ...  she covered her arrogant, extremely satisfied smile.


    Veins bulged on Jirai''s face... even Orochimaru looked at the blonde with displeasure.


    Seeing the unfolding situation, Tetsuya thought for a second. The insidious thoughts in his head came to one conclusion.


    "This is an ideal situation for the first step in my n."  he thought, and then with a sweet, even innocent smile said  No need to quarrel guys. Tomorrow I''m going to finish my studies with Mito-san, which means that from tomorrow I will stop cooking for sensei. In general, soon you will be on equal terms.


    It would seem like a simple phrase "I''m going to graduate", but what effect does it have?


    The table instantly quieted down. You could hear each other''s heartbeats. Orochimaru, Jiraya and Tsunade froze, absolutely not moving.


    And if the guys froze from shock and surprise, then the girl froze from shock, fear and even despair.


    The guys were the first to leave. Their eyes sparkled with amusement and contentment. Jirai had a bright, joyful, teasing smile on her lips. Oh, how they were enjoying this little revenge right now.


    On the other hand, Tsunade still hasn''t recovered from the shock. The girl seemed to have be a lifeless sculpture. The only thing that said that she was alive was her wide-open eyes in which despair sshed.


    Without waiting for the blonde''s reaction, Jiraya turned around and called the waiter.  Hey! May I have you! We need a jug of the most expensive sake!  then turning back with amusement in his voice, he continued  What joyful news! We should celebrate the end of your training, Tetsuya! Oh, there are so many reasons today that it would be a sin not to drink!


    "Just to give you a reason, Jiraya.  said Orochimaru without looking at the white-headed, and he, in turn, ignored what was said, as if he had not heard anything at all.


    Finally, the blonde came back to life. Barely holding back a scream, she asked, with an ocean of emotions on her face  K-k-how do you finish your training!? Why?!


    Tetsuya, looking at the girl''s face filled with panic and despair, humbly said.  Tsunade, what do you mean, how? I just picked up all of your grandmother''s fuin skills and that''s why I''m finishing my training. In fact, it should have happened much, much earlier, but I decided to bring my fuinjutsu to perfection by training with Mito-san.


    This finally confirmed to Tsunade that what was happening was not her nightmare. She even pinched herself under the table hoping that it was all a bad dream, but the reality turned out to be too cruel.


    At this moment, even Jiraya and Orochimaru, who enjoyed revenge, felt sympathy for the blonde. She looked so pathetic right now. Why, even Tetsuya could barely restrain himself not to caress this saddened darling.


    At this time, Tsuna''s thoughts were far away.  "God, this is so unpleasant But Tetsuya will only stop cooking and doing massage on a daily basis And what What happens if someone steals it?... What then?... I won''t let you! This is war! No one dares to steal it from me!" her eyes zed with a fighting spirit.


    Seeing that Tsunade was back to normal, the guys rxed, but Tetsuya noticed the burning gaze of the girl, directed into the distance, which sometimes jumped to him. "It''s certainly good that Tsunade was able to ept what was said earlier, but... but what kind of look is that? I hope it''s not a yandere mod."


    The hero''s thoughts were interrupted by a waiter who brought sake.


    Please, our best sake.  he said, putting the jug on the table, and then left.


    Well, well! Let''s drink to your "graduation"! The whiteheaded man eximed, picking up the jug.


    Eh, isn''t there something more pleasant to the taste?  the hero asked, smelling the smell of alcohol brought and imagining its taste.  In the end, sake can have a pleasant taste, Jiraya.


    The white-headed man froze for a second. Then his face took on an intelligent, mysterious look, as if he was a wise old hermit who wandered around the world in order to learn the true meaning of life.  Tetsuya, alcohol should be tasteless, not epted and even bitter, like life itself


    I don''t know, I''m notining about life, I like delicious alcohol more. Tetsuya said, looking at Jiraya as if he was an idiot, and then called the waiter and ordered a "sweet" sake.


    Jiraya apanied all these actions with a sour, disapproving look. He even shook his head, not approvingly. His whole posture just screamed: "Eh, the current youth doesn''t know anything about drinking."


    Don''t look at me like that, otherwise I will deprive you of a unique opportunity to try my cooking.


    In an instant, the toad summoner changed his posture to a much more "interested" one.  What kind of opportunity?


    Who should I kill? - Orochimaru echoed him, that with an extremely serious face he was getting kunai.


    Tsunade didn''t say anything, but everyone knew perfectly well from her look that she was also interested.


    Cool down. Is my cooking worth someone''s life? Tetsuya said with a smile, but after looking into their serious gazes, he realized that he was worth it.  Well, in general, I decided to arrange a mini-tournament at our training sessions, where the winner will receive a daily set of food from me. Naturally, I will not take part, as this is stupid, and it will increase theplexity to "impossible".


    On the faces of Jirai, Orochimaru and Tsunade, a slightly maniacal smile with a fighting passion grew.  This is a very interesting idea.  they said unanimously.


    As I thought, you found this idea very much to your liking. The details will be in training tomorrow, but for now let''s enjoy the evening.  the hero finished with a smile, pouring sake.  For us, guys.


    For us!


    Some timeter.


    Already a little tipsy guys, rxed chatted about all sorts of things.


    Jiraya and Orochimaru did not forget about Tsunade''s request, but they were stalling for time when Tetsuya would be in a morepliant state.


    They got him drunk, they got him drunk, and they got him drunk again, but he looked absolutely sober.


    Suddenly, Orochimaru realized what a huge mistake they had made. Even with his coolness, he barely restrained himself from pping himself in the face.


    Oh, I''m sorry, I need to go to the bathroom.  said the hero, leaving the table.


    As soon as he disappeared around the corner, Orochi said softly, in a sad tone.  Tsunade, Jiraiya, our n is just stupid, it won''t work.


    What is it? Whitehead asked, not understanding.


    Jiraya. We made a mistake in the most important thing, we tried to get drunk a man who can fight for seven days and nights.


    Slowly, the faces of Tsuna and Jirai acquired a surprised expression with sour notes, but Orochi continued.  Besides, in my opinion, he sobers up faster than he gets drunk. And even if he got drunk, it would be easy for a man of his level to detoxify.


    Jiraya couldn''t stand it and pped his face.  Oh, my God! How could we be so blunt?!


    Well, actually it was your idea, so


    A? Tsuna, are you ming everything on me?


    "Well, she''s right. Orochi said, not looking into Jirae''s eyes.


    And you go there too.  the white-headed man grumbled with resentment.


    Okay, okay, that''s enough. Now that we have found out that soldering Tetsuya is stupid, there is no choice but to ask directly.


    Yes, you''re right, Tsunade. And... what were we supposed to ask? Scratching his head, the toad summoner asked confusedly.


    If it was possible to kill with a look, then Tsuna would have killed the pervert in a second. To be more precise, she would not have killed, but incinerated.  Jiraya.  she said, with an animal note in her voice.


    The defendant quickly hid behind Orochimaru and sticking his head out, asked with fear  What?


    Tsunade, in the most "insinuating" tone, said  You should ask Tetsui what he likes about girls. Is that clear?


    Of course, I understand. Everything is clear. Let''s ask now. Herees Tetsuya!


    Thest sentence worked like a spell. Hearing him, Tsuna instantly turned back into a cute girl.


    The whiteheaded man, wiping sweat from his forehead, thought: "God, but I was once in love with you. It''s good that you rejected me. Being a bachelor is very, very good."


    Phew, there was a small queue. Well, what else?  he was shaking a jug of sake.


    No, no. I think that''s enough. Listen, Tetsuya, what do you like about girls? Jiraiya asked with a wide smile.


    Orochimaru and Tsunade mentally screamed at how tactfully the pervert asked the question. "Jiraya, you idiot!"


    Hmm? Why such a question? Tetsuya asked innocently, analyzing the reaction of hisrades out of the corner of his eye.


    Yes, for nothing, just a thought stuck in my head, so I voiced it. He spoke with a strained smile, under the sharp gazes of Tsuna and Orochi.


    Tetsuya instantly figured out the n of hisrades. He didn''t even have to use the Emperor''s Eyes and the Imperial Zone.


    "Tsunachan is starting to take bolder steps. This will y into my hands, too." he thought with a smile about his n to incline the blonde to the harem.


    Making a thoughtful face, he asked aloud, "What do I like about girls?"


    Yes, yes. For example, I like big breasts.


    Of course I don''t mind answering, but Jiraiya, don''t you think it''s ugly to discuss this in front of Tsunade, after all, she''s a girl... I don''t think she''d like to hear that.  the hero said innocently,ughing inwardly.


    Tsuna''s face contorted for a moment, after which she hurriedly said with a smile, "I don''t mind, I don''t mind. On the contrary, as a captain, it will be useful for me to know your tastes.


    - Yes? And why?


    Well... uh.  Tsunade thought hard and looked for help with her eyes from Jirai and Orochimaru, but in vain.


    Suddenly, a brilliant idea flew through her head. Firmly grasping this idea, the blonde voiced it.  It''s elementary Tetsuya! If I know your tastes, then as a captain I can protect you from the temptation of enemy kunoichi.


    Now Jiraya, along with Orochimaru, mentally pped themselves in the face, from this ridiculous excuse.


    Even Tetsuya had to put a little effort into notughing.


    I see. Why only me? Everything is clear with Jiraya, but what about Orochimaru?


    Ah, well ...  Tsuna did not have time to get into a dead end again, as Jiraya came to her aid, who, sitting down closer to Orochi, hugged him in a friendly way, asked.  Orochi! And I don''t know anything about your tastes either! Come on, tell me, what makes your snake tremble?


    "I don''t think that''s a good idea, Jiraya


    Yeah,e on, Orochi. Well, tell me.  with a vulgar smile, the white-headed man asked, but the answer made his smile be stiff and strained.


    "Well, to begin with, Jiraya, I''m not interested in women


    In an instant, Jiraya "teleported" away from Orochimaru by two meters.


    "But I''m not attracted to men either.  he finished, which caused a relieved exhtion from the toad summoner.


    That is?  the hero asked with interest.


    Well, I noticed it a long time ago. I am not interested in sexual intercourse and other simr intimacies. Although the thought of kissing a man or a woman does not disgust me, as well as desire.


    For a while, the table became quiet. Tetsuya, Jiraya, and Tsuna felt sorry for Orochi one way or another, even though he didn''t think he deserved her.


    Okay  the baldheaded man broke the silence - Tetsuya, now it''s your turn


    - OK. I, like any guy, like beautiful and cute girls.


    Stop! It''s too vague! No useful information! Tsuna eximed with displeasure.


    What can I do? I like everything about girls. From face to feet. Everything is important.


    But... but there must be something special?  the blonde persisted, not realizing at all that she was giving herself away.


    Well, there is such a thing. Tetsuya replied cryptically.


    What is it?  the girl asked with interest and fervor.


    Buttocks.


    - what? Buttocks?


    Yeah.


    Jiraya broke into the conversation, saying with a bawdy, joyful smile and an intelligent look, "Tetsuya, I didn''t know you were a real connoisseur! We have something to talk to you about! Although I am a connoisseur of the "front", but the "rear" has also always upied a considerable ce in my super-disgusting heart.


    Well, then Jiraya and Tetsuya began to share their thoughts and observations about the beautiful half of humanity ... and Tsunade secretly wrote it all down in a notebook.


    Looking at all this, Orochimaru, eating stewed meat, thought  "And this, do I still deserve pity?"


    *****


    The next day, Tetsuya came to Mito and said that he was going to finish his studies with her. Jinchuriki easily epted it, saying: "You should have finished it a long time ago.".


    And yet, Mito still gave the hero an extremely difficult "graduation" test on seals, or rather extremely difficult for normal people, but not for Tetsui.


    And so, while our hero was somewhere in the middle of the test, an unexpected thing happened.


    The woman''s gaze became distracted. Her whole body stiffened a little.


    Finally, gripping her kimono tightly, Mito said as much as possible in this situation. "Tetsuya... you''re my son.

 Chapter 93: Mom

    Chapter 93: Mom


    Tetsuya You''re my son. Mito said with a sinking heart, and then stared intently at the hero, waiting for a reaction.


    Hearing this, Tetsui''s pulse skipped a beat. Still, no matter how ready a person is, this may not discourage.


    Our hero himself was going to say this in theing days, but the woman in front of him beat him to it. And he didn''t expect to hear it, it seemed to him that Mito would hide it until the very end.


    Unconsciously withstanding a dramatic pause, he exhaled and answered.  I realized this three years ago Mom.


    Mom.... It would seem an ordinary, simple word, but how much did Mito want to hear it? Her body trembled for a moment from an overabundance of emotions that were quickly suppressed by the woman herself.


    She wanted toe up and grab the hero in a strong family embrace and never let go again, but ... but their rtionship did not imply such actions until this moment. And now everything ispletely confused.


    "Does he see me as a mother? Does he hold a grudge against me? And what makes me think that he needs me at all?"  thoughts of experiences flew quickly in her head. Calming down, she asked curiously. "How did you guess, Tetsuya?"


    Still, Mito did everything to hide her connection with Tetsuya. And if he guessed, did anyone else guess? Of course, it doesn''t make sense now, because Tetsuya has the power to protect himself, but still


    During sensory training, I felt that our chakra is very, very simr. Well, then, I was just watching your attitude towards me. I noticed various details and finally came to the conclusion that you are my mother. Of course, I wasn''t one hundred percent sure about it, but still ...  with a sweet smile, the hero lied, not giving himself away in any way.


    Mito mentally pped her face.  "How could I forget that the house, although protected from sensors, is protected only from the outside! Of course Tetsuya could easily feel our chakra in training, being inside the house! Is it old age or am I just concentrating too much on my son?!"


    The woman did not worry about sensors because she rarely left the residence, which ispletely protected from "spiritual vision". She had no need to get out of it, servants brought everything she needed, and the guests did not dare to "probe" her with a sensor, even Hiruzen did not dare to do it.


    That''s where I overlooked.... I see.  Mito said quietly and calmly, not knowing how to behave now. As a result, the woman decided to leave it to Tetsuya. If he epts her, she will dly reciprocate, but if not, then this is a small price for her son''s life.


    Tetsuya saw and understood all this perfectly, so, under the elerating pulse of Mito, he slowly approached and hugged her. The hero felt the woman''s trembling hands hug him tightly in response.


    Lifting his head, Tetsuya saw Mito''s happy, sensual face, with moist eyes that did not dare to shed the approaching tears. Even the wrinkles that appeared magically smoothed out, as if the woman had be younger and looked like she did at their first meeting again.


    The main character felt a lump rise in his throat, and his pulse began to run. Feeling that his eyes were ready to fill with water, Tetsuya activated "Arbitrary Meditation". He couldn''t afford to cry like that.


    "Is this magic?! With my experience, talents and characteristics, to take, but cry at such a moment?! The hell with it! It must be genjutsu! No! I''m sure that Shinobi are hiding somewhere nearby and cutting onions! Yes, exactly!" the hero shouted in his thoughts, it was worth "Arbitrary Meditation" to earn.


    Having coped with the surging emotions, the hero, smiling, wiped a few tears that still ran out from his mother''s cheeks with the words.  Well, I made you cry. I hope these are all tears of happiness.


    Grinning, the woman wiped her face with her sleeve, saying.  The cases when I cried can be counted on the fingers of one hand. Is it really impossible for me to give up at such a moment?


    I''m sorry, Mom, I can''t stand women''s tears, especially when I am their initiator. Tetsuya replied with a sweet, teasing smile.


    Eh, with such "sweet words", cute looks, incredible charisma and immense charm, all the girls I meet have no choice but to be victims of my child. My God, my son grew up a heartthrob.  she spoke with "sadness", but the expression on her face said that she was more than happy with this fact.


    Okay, what are we going to do now? Do we continue to hide our connection?  a little more serious, said the hero.


    Yes and no. We will not openly dere this, but we will not hide it either.  said jinchuriki, and then releasing the hero went to the tea table.  Let''s go have a heart-to-heart talk, I want to hear how you''ve been living all this time.


    Sitting down opposite, Tetsuya took out a pastry from the "inventory".  I don''t think it can be interesting. Mostly ordinary, boring everyday life.


    And I still want to hear this ordinary boring routine.  passing a cup full of tea, Mito said.


    Well, if you want it so much, I''ll tell you.


    *****


    Some timeter.


    Tetsuya tirelessly told everything about his past. I tried to tell only the truth, but still sometimes I had to mix it with lies. It was unpleasant, butforting that it was for the good.


    Mito listened attentively to everything, sometimesmenting.


    Finally, at the end of the story, Mito said with a grin. "You don''t look like your father at all.


    Really?


    Yes, it doesn''t look like it at all. Both externally and in character, youpletely took after me, which is incredibly pleasing.  jinchuriki said with satisfaction, sipping tea.


    And why are you happy about it? Was the legendary "Shinobi God" not loved by you?


    This question made Mito think a little.  Hmm... and yes and no. You see, son, our marriage was for convenience, purely out of political interests. For the sake of the vige, I married Hashirama, although I saw him for the first time.


    Tetsuya listened attentively, not daring to interrupt.


    And although I was not very happy with this development of events, I still regrly fulfilled my role as a wife. Gradually, your father and I got closer, because we were united by children, and we spent more than enough time. In the end, I even managed to fall in love with this vige, for which I then sealed a nine-tailed demon in myself.  she spoke with nostalgia in her voice, closing her eyes.


    I see, and yet why are you happy that I don''t look like him?


    "Well, your appearance helped me hide you. And my female beauty, which has been passed on to you, perfectly harmonizes with her male half. As for the character ... Hashirama was unnecessarily pacifical, rather even an infantile person, that the benefit of old age slightly decreased. He was ready to kill a person close to him, a brother, or even himself for the sake of peace in the vige. For me, as Uzumaki, this is unheard of, because our familyes first. A real Uzumaki, even before suicide, will think about how this will affect his family. And for the sake of protecting the family, we are ready not only to get our hands dirty in blood, but also topletely bathe in it. Still, it''s not for nothing that we were nicknamed the red-haired demons. I see it all in you, as well as calmness with restraint. Everything is like mine.  not without satisfaction she finished.


    The only thing Mito didn''t say was that she had been upset for a long time that all of their children, with Hashirama, were like their father, not their mother.


    Squinting like a "fox" and smiling the same way, Tetsuya said. "You''re right. Pacifism is not in my nature. Of course I don''t like to resort to violence, but if it''s necessary, I''m more than ready to get my hands dirty. You can say that I am an adherent of "strength", I believe that as long as you are strong, then you can do anything, even world peace.


    Grinning, Mito said with irony in her voice.  It''s pretty funny. You are absolutely not like your father in your thinking, but you are very simr to his friend and enemy, Uchiha Madaru. Okay, enough about your character, let''s talk about Tsunade.


    Tetsuya asked innocently, pouring himself and Mito tea again.


    Don''t need all this, son. We both understand that she loves you very much, and we also both understand that you are imperceptibly manipting her, albeit for her good. Mito said with a grin, carefully looking at the hero.


    And he did not answer a bit, not confused.  Do you see a problem in all this?


    no. If I saw this as a problem, I would have intervened long ago.  she calmly dered, closing her eyes and sipping tea.


    That''s weird, Mom. Tsunade is your granddaughter and....


    I have my own point of view on this.  she interrupted the hero.  I know the character of Tsunade even better than her deceased parents, and therefore I understand that it is impossible to do without small maniptions with her. In fact, all your little maniptions are simr to parenting, even better. It''s true that you manipte Tsunade, but I see and understand that you truly love her and do all this just for her sake. I am calm for Tsuna.


    Okay, it''s a little weird, but okay. Phew, I feel a little better now.  said the hero, caricaturally wiping sweat from his forehead.


    So what?


    - what?


    "You haven''t fully answered my questions. What are you going to do with Tsunade? Or rather, when will you take the first step?


    This is not expected in the near future. I''m waiting for a more appropriate moment.


    Looking at Tetsuya withughter in her eyes, Mito said.  I understand, but don''t "pickle" her for too long, otherwise don''tinter that she kidnapped you.


    Grinning, the hero replied, "Okay, I won''t," and then, bing more serious, he said, "Mom, I have the opportunity to return your lost vitality.


    How abruptly you changed the subject... I won''t ask how you found out about it, it''s better to show how you want to do it.


    Then the hero spent ten minutes exining how his seal works, under the mesmerized gaze of Mito.


    It''s amazing, in fact you have created a rejuvenating technique. And only you can use it. If the world found out about this, women would be queuing for kilometers to get to know you.


    Yeah, but this queue will be mostly of grandmothers, I''ll pass.  Tetsuya waved away, with a wry smile, and then continued.  So what? Ready to get younger?


    I''m ready, but not now. You need to prepare for this. Let''s do it in a week, okay?


    No problem, but it''s better to hurry up.


    For the rest of the evening, the mother and son continued to chat nonstop about all sorts of things.


    When Tsunade returned, she noticed that the atmosphere between the teacher and the student was too harmonious today.

 Chapter 94: Recognition

    Chapter 94: Recognition


    The week passed quickly.


    All this time I devoted myself to the elements of the tree, directed all my strength to it, and all because Hashirama left his wife a scroll with all his experience in mokuton, including techniques, in case future descendants awaken a talent for the tree. And I just really like the mockuton itself. The mere thought of what he was capable of made my skin crawl.


    The moment when Mito found out about my predisposition to him was a little funny.


    Especially when, before her eyes, I grew a huge oak tree from a small seed in the backyard that was under the barrier. Her face was so full of emotions...


    After that, the scroll with the techniques of the tree was immediately handed to me by my mother.


    Hundreds of wooden clones trained mokuton, so by the end of the week I could already use all the techniques except veryrge-scale ones, like the forest or golem technique, and all because I had perfectly trained the earth and water before that.


    By the way, wooden clones are simply head and shoulders superior to shadow ones, both in training and inbat. It''s a pity we still have to use the shadow ones in public.


    I also understood why only Hashirama could use the tree.


    Mokuton is very demanding of the life force, the yang chakra. And not every physical chakra is suitable. And all because the physical chakra is a mixture of different physical energies, including prana, which, as it turned out, is very important for mokuto, which is quite logical. And it just so happened that Hashirama had a lot of prana in his physical energy, such an interesting mutation. This also exins the incredible regeneration of the Shinobi God.


    In theory, Uzumaki may well try to control the tree, yet they are distant rtives with Senju, and they have enough prana in their chakra, too.


    As you understand, I have even more prana in my chakra than the Shinobi God, so my mokuton should be even stronger than his.


    Senju Residence.


    In one of the rooms that was protected by a barrier, Mito and Tetsuya were standing.


    On the floor in front of them was arge seal consisting of smaller seals.


    No matter how you look at it, it''s a real masterpiece. It''s a pity not many people will understand this..." Mito said, examining the seal with a smile.


    Nothing, I''ll get over it somehow, and yes, I''ve figured out how to get rid of future problems.  the hero said with a sly smile, closing his eyes like a fox.


    - Yes? Have you figured out how to get rid of all these old men who want to rejuvenate?  she grinned, looking at her son with interest.


    Yes, everything turned out to be simple, I just need to say that this rejuvenation has a price and this price is my life expectancy. That''s all. Grinning insidiously, he spread his hands.


    After thinking for a second, Mito replied with the same smile as Tetsuya''s  Not a bad idea, but it might not work, because you have no motive to sacrifice yourself so much in order to give an olddy a few years of youth.


    That is? The hero frowned slightly.


    Well, I''m a jinchuriki, some time ago it was decided that it was necessary to look for a new vessel. More precisely, he has already been found, in a few years he will be here. And as you know, when the old vessel is reprinted, it dies. she said with a gentle smile, as if death was just a trifle. Moreover, death will be conscious, no different from suicide.


    Frowning even more, Tetsuya calmly asked, "If you regain your vitality, then there will be no need to reprint.


    You''re wrong, Tetsuya. Hiruzen has already managed to reach an agreement with Uzushio, to cancel this agreement means to show himself on the bad side, but the most important thing is that the opponents of the Hokage will not give me the opportunity to remain jinchuriki, simply because I am Tsuna''s grandmother and your teacher, which means I support Sarutobi, you know?


    Politics ...  muttered the hero gloomily.


    In the past world, as a God Emperor, he had almost never encountered such a thing. Conspiracies, deceptions, sycophancy No one even dared to say a bad word about him behind his back, what kind of conspiracies could there be?


    Yes, that''s the one. And yes, I can see from your face that you don''t agree with this, but please don''t do anything that can harm Konoha. Mito said with affection and even pleading, caressing Tetsu''s cheek.


    Exhaling not without dissatisfaction, the hero replied  Okay, I won''t use force, even though I want to. Then I can only do this re-printing myself and save your life. And yes, I wille up with something else to solve future problems.


    Thank you, this vige has already be like my own, I don''t want your father''s brainchild to suffer because of an olddy like me.  she said with a kind smile, standing in the center of the print. It was clear that the woman did not really believe that she could survive But she clearly underestimated her son.


    "I am an egoist, so your life is more expensive than some vige ..." - the hero calmly thought, activating the technique.


    The contours of the seal glowed crimson, some of its sections began to move, spinning.


    It was visible to the naked eye how Tetsui''s dense, powerful chakra flowed into the seal.


    Then the final stage came.


    Mito''s face flushed, the old wrinkles disappeared, the skin became soft and stic again. The once faded red hair turned purple again, almost glowing in the dimly lit room.


    The woman''s closed eyes trembled with pleasant sensations.


    Finally, the effect of the technique ended, the seal on the ground disappeared, leaving no trace.


    Mito slowly opened her eyes and said with satisfaction  Oh ... it''s nice, as if she was born again.  and then she stretched.


    Is it really much more pleasant than my massage? Tetsuya asked, grinning. His eyes looked at the woman with a storm of different emotions. - "How confusing everything is! I thought that I had purely kindred feelings for Mito, but now, after looking at her, I understand that she also attracts me as a woman! Seriously, Tetsuya, how low have you fallen!"


    Smiling sweetly, the woman replied, "Nothingpares to your massage, Tetsuya. Let''s go have some tea, I''m sure you''ve got something for tea.


    Of course I have something to surprise you with, Mom.  the hero answered with a dashing smile, taking out the goodies from the "inventory".


    Already drinking seagulls, the hero asked Mito  How do you think, how quickly will the Hokage call us to the carpet?


    A couple of days, a week at most.


    I''m already anticipating his surprised face. Tetsuya grinned, still looking at Mito with a strange look.


    Senju Residence.


    Evening. Tetsuya has already left. A rejuvenated Mito was waiting for Tsunade in the living room. The woman was already brewing tea, as she felt that her granddaughter was already on the threshold.


    The door to the residence opened and a blonde came inside, who, taking off her shoes along the way, shouted  Bah, I''m home!


    I''m waiting for you in the living room, Tsunade.


    Walking slowly into the living room, Tsuna mused  "Strange It was definitely Grandma, I always recognize her voice, but... why does it seem to me that it has changed? Became more...energetic or something?"


    Opening thest door, Tsunade petrified right on the threshold. She saw a rejuvenated and clearly prettier Mito pouring tea.


    For five seconds, Tsunade stood like that, just frozen, not even breathing.


    Then the girl quickly folded the seal and, closing her eyes, suspended the flow of the chakra, simultaneously pronouncing "Kai".


    Mito continued her actions as if nothing unusual was happening, but inwardly she wasughing. "It''s so funny, Tetsuya shouldn''t have stayed to see her reaction."


    Opening her eyes, Tsunade realized that it wasn''t genjutsu, and if it was, it was very strong.


    As if in a trance, she slowly walked over to the table and sat down.  What''s going on?


    Nothing, but is something wrong?


    Nuuu ...  she stretched out discouraged, and then pping herself on the head asked  I understand! Ba, why are you using the transformation technique?


    What are you talking about? I''m not using any techniques right now.


    This put the girl in a stupor again, but Mito could no longer restrain herself.


    Covering her smile, the womanughed sweetly, which brought herself to the surface.


    Bah! What a joke this is! I really didn''t know what to think! Come on, shoot the transformation! Blushing, she shouted.


    "It''s not a transformation.


    Huh? Then is it really genjutsu? Kai!  having folded the seal again, the girl tried to throw off the non-existent illusion.


    And no, it''s not genjutsu Tsuna I really regained my youth, thanks to Tetsuya and his new technique. Having calmed down, Mito calmly said with a proud smile.


    What?! Is this a joke again?!


    No, I''m serious. Tetsuya was able to rejuvenate and prolong my life.


    Tsuna eximed with tears welling up in her eyes, hugging Mito. Still, the girl was also very worried about seeing her own, close person fade away.


    That''s it, that''s it. No need to cry.


    Pulling away from her grandmother with wet eyes, Tsuna brazenly said with a smile  I didn''t cry, it seemed to you.


    Really? Well, then, sit down to drink tea. Tetsuya left us some goodies.  the woman said a little insidiously, taking out a beautifully smelling box from her seal.


    The blonde, having "teleported" back to the chair, began to watch with expectation as Mito opened the box.


    Some timeter.


    Having eaten sweet and drunk tea, Mito and Tsunade were sitting at a table, enjoying the singing of crickets.


    And when Tsunade was about to get up and go to bed, Mito abruptly stated in a calm tone.  Oh, I almost forgot to tell you. Tsunade, Tetsuya is my son.


    The girl froze again, not breathing.


    Then panic came to her face.


    What!? Is this a joke!?  but Mito only shook her head to the sides, which plunged her granddaughter into despair.  Please! Tell me it''s a joke!


    No, it''s not a joke. Tetsuya is my and Hashirama''s son. He''s your blood uncle.


    The rapidly whitening face and trembling lips suggested to Mito that Tsuna was unnecessarily worried.


    Tsunade, what''s the matter? Mito asked, frowning.


    I... I...  she stuttered, while two tracks of tears ran down her cheeks  I love him! And he''s my uncle! What should I do now!


    Mito exhaled, and calmly replied  What''s the problem?


    Tsuna froze and even forgot that she was crying.  What do you mean, "what''s the problem"?! Bah! He''s my uncle! We can''t be together!


    To this, Mito only calmly said  What kind of nonsense? Who told you that? If it''s strange among civilians, then it''s the norm among us ns. This is even encouraged, because in this way we not only preserve our blood, but also strengthen it.


    Tsunade looked at Mito strangely, but still thought about it.


    "You spend too much time with civilians, Tsunade. Just think, Uzushio, an entire vige consisting of almost only Uzumaki, only one n.


    With her eyes widened in surprise, the blonde asked  How? That is, the whole vige... with rtives?


    Yes, we respect this. So I don''t see anything wrong with this, after all, would you really prefer to listen to the opinions of others rather than your heart in this matter?


    Tsunade thought hard, in fact, she would still have decided on a rtionship with Tetsuya even without the help of Mito, just her torment will pass faster.


    Seeing that Tsunade was almost "ready", Mito added with a grin  Would you really prefer to listen to the opinions of others and watch some kunoichi take Tetsuya away from under your nose?


    It was a critical blow.


    Wild-eyed, Tsunade mmed her palms on the table, standing up and speaking.  No way! No one will dare to separate us! I''ll kill you!" after which the girl quickly headed outside, but was stopped by Mito''s voice.  And where are you going?


    To Tetsuya!


    And why?


    I''m going to confess to him! I''ll be the first!  she put on her shoes with a fighting spirit.


    "Are you going to visit him at night?"  Mito said ironically, looking at the clock, the arrow of which was already at ten in the evening.


    Having frozen, Tsunade slowly took off her shoes and when she returned, she said, "Although I am upset that I was initiated into such secrets just now, but I understand why you did that... Bah, you should know your son well Give me some advice.


    With a sly, insidious smile, Mito replied  Of course I will, you are, after all, my beloved granddaughter.

 Chapter 95: Tears

    Chapter 95: Tears


    The next day.


    On a small clearing, the third training ground, there were: Tetsuya, Jiraya and Orochi, waiting for Tsunade''s arrival. They were scheduled for another training session and a mini-tournament for the "lunch box".


    Especially this was expected by Jiraya, who was already all worn out.


    Pacing nervously, he periodically looked around, and when once again he did not find Tsuna, he sighed wearily.


    This waiting will kill me!  he eximed, looking at the sky - How can you bete when such important things are at stake. The whiteheaded man continued to grumble.


    Tetsuya couldn''t stand to look at it in silence anymore. After putting his hands behind his head, he chuckled and said  Jiraya, you behave like a hardened drug addict, it''s just food. Cool down, Tsunade iste, for now, just three minutes.


    Stopping, Jiraya, with a face full of sadness and loneliness, replied  Ah, you won''t understand our feelings Tetsuya.


    Whose are these "our" feelings?  the hero measured him with a nce.


    Standing in a caricature pose, the toad summoner dramatically replied  Well, of course mine and Orochimaru''s. In fact, he expects this tournament much, much more than me.


    Orochi, who was sitting a little apart and meditating, did not pay attention to the conversation ... or did, but did not interfere.


    What makes you think that? Tetsuya asked curiously, looking thoughtfully at the snake summoner.


    It''s easy to understand, so think for yourself, what does our friend have from interests? Jiraya asked conspiratorially, in a low tone.


    Hmm. Research and ninjutsu ... like everything ...  with a little surprise for himself, the hero noted.


    Yes, everything when I have just a bunch of interests, starting with gambling, women, drinking and food


    Tetsuya interrupted the whiteheaded man, saying quickly - Wait, wait, are you saying that for Orochi, my food has be a small outlet, diluting his monotonous life?


    The whiteheaded one, like a dummy, quickly nodded with a soulful expression on his face - Aha! And in general, he really likes this whole idea of a mini-tournament. I think even without the prize in the form of your cooking, he would be happy to participate in such a thing.


    Tetsuya''s eyebrows furrowed for the first time during the conversation, while his brain processed the information, cursing himself along the way. "What an idiot I am! With these trainings and rtionships, I forgot about Orochi, whose fate, at least in the canon, was gloomy If you remember, the guy smiled much more often during our missions Yes, he loved our joint missions the most, even though he tried not to show it... Oh, a little ashamed now Before all these joint trainings, he was always alone, right?"


    Turning his head, the hero looked at the whiteheaded man with respect and said admiringly - Jiraya, I could not even think that you could notice such small details You did well, as expected from my teammate. At the end, Tetsuya even pped him on the shoulder with a smile.


    The tight grin of the toad summoner testified that the ttery of arade had hit right into the heart. Ah, thank you Tetsuya... can I hit you?"


    No, you can''t.  Tetsuya answered with a teasing smile, and then continued normally  I understand that you did not just start this conversation, so I ask directly What''ll we do?


    Ah ...  sighed the whiteheaded man and continued unhurriedly, looking longingly at Orochi - I think somewhere to have fun with the three of us, a purely malepany. Preferably tomorrow, since I have a mission after.


    Mmm, why only the three of us?


    Jirai''s skeptical gaze swept over the hero  With Tsunade, we will not be able to visit some ces, and talk about some things, besides, a strange atmosphere constantly hovers around you.


    Okay, okay.  Tetsuya rolled his eyes  Tomorrow we''ll meet here at ten o''clock and have fun, I hope you already have a n.


    "Catching fire," Jiraya replied with a grin  You offend! First the springs, then a massage, a restaurant, then we''ll y a little, and then we''ll look at the girls


    But before Jiraya could finish speaking, his sense of danger rang out, warning of deadly trouble.


    Pulling out the kunai, the white-haired man quickly turned around carefully along the way, running his eyes in search of the source of the murderous intent, but found only a teammate, or rather the captain, who was walking slowly, throwing knives with her eyes.


    Tsunade was approaching their clearing with a steady step. All three guys, with just one nce, understood that something was about to happen.


    The girl''s body was tense, like a spring. The breathing is even and deep, the eyes with a sharp look pierced the carcass of Jirai.


    Tetsui''s thoughts were looking for a reason for such behavior  "There are several options. Yesterday she was supposed to see a rejuvenated Mito, but this is not a reason for this Maybe Mito told me something else yesterday, for example, that I am her uncle Or maybe Hiruzen gave us a super serious mission and she''s going to tell us about it, or someone died... there are too many guesses and why build them when I''ll know the answer soon."


    The rapidly sweating Jiraya, swallowing a lump in his throat, mentally shouted  "What the hell!? Tsunade, are you really going to kill me for inviting him to a brothel!? This is ridiculous! It can''t be!!!... really?"


    Orochimaru got up from the grass, dusted himself off and approached the guys with a fighting spirit. He also noticed the strange behavior of his captain, but his thoughts on this matter were different  "As expected from Tsunade, she is seriously determined to win our tournament. She has lost what she has been eating for many years and wants to get it back, at least for a day. I understand, but I will not give in, there is no ce for pity in this case! These goodies will be mine!"


    When Tsunade got close enough, she removed her murderous gaze from Jirai and instead began to look thoughtfully into Tetsuya''s multicolored eyes.  Leave us alone. her smooth, calm voice sounded.


    The white-headed exhaled, wiped the sweat from his forehead, internally rejoicing that everything was fine.


    But Orochimaru frowned, looking at Tetsuya  "Does she really want to bribe him?"


    Jiraya saw that Orochi did not fully grasp the tense atmosphere, so he grabbed the snake summoner and led him away, having already forgotten about the tournament, wanting to leave the clearing as soon as possible.


    At first, Orochi refused, but when Jiraya offered to unite in the tournament, and divide the winnings in half, he became interested in the offer.


    As a result, after ten seconds, only Tsunade and Tetsuya remained in the clearing of the training ground.


    They stood in silence for a while while a cool breeze blew over them, refreshing their young bodies.


    With each passing second, the girl''s face became more and more tense. With each passing second, her breathing quickened and her face turned red.


    Finally, clenching her fists to a crunch, Tsuna took a deep breath and said loudly in one breath, looking into the eyes of the hero  I love you!


    Time seemed to freeze, or so it seemed to Tsunade. Tetsuya remained silent, maintaining his eternally calm face and a slight smile. Every second of this silence was like an eternity for Tsuna. With every second, the girl was experiencing phantom pressure.


    This phantom pressure grew until the hero''s face took on a more weing expression with a gentle, affectionate smile.  I love you, too, Tsunade.


    Instantly, the girl''s heart trembled, butterflies fluttered in her stomach, her breathing quickened, a silly joyful, happy smile crept out on her face, but the next words made Tsuna freeze.


    I love you, but Tsunade, I don''t think that we will seed, let''s just stay friends.


    In an instant, the previous state disappeared, the heart ached unpleasantly, the stomach twisted, breathing became difficult, a panicked expression forcibly crept out on the face.


    Jiraya and Orochimaru, who were sitting nearby and peeking, were whispering.


    What passions! The whiteheaded man eximed softly, energetically shifting his gaze from Tsuna to Tetsuya and vice versa.


    I feel sorry for her, to be honest. Orochi said sympathetically, closing his eyes.


    Yes, there is such a thing. Tsunade often beats me, sometimes about sometimes without, but I feel very sorry for her now. I understand how she feels now, I have often been in her ce But I don''t think this girl will give up now, not in her style, not in her character. Jiraiya finished with a smile, pping his friend on the shoulder.


    "That''s right. Okay, look, it seems to have "thawed out".


    And that''s right, Tsunade, closing her eyes for a moment, exhaled and regained rtive calm. At least outwardly it seemed that she was calm. "I knew I''d hear that How unpleasant, painful Huh, no one said it would be easy ... Hoo, okay, into battle!"  I thought before asking Why we are unlikely to seed, or rather, why did you take it?


    Mentally cursing himself as an egoist maniptor, Tetsuya replied, "Harem." I want him, it''s my dream. I know you well, Tsuna, I can bet that you are much better than others, and therefore I understand that you will never agree to such a thing, and you should not agree. It would be better if you find a better guy than me and enter into a normal, healthy rtionship with him.


    - "I knew it! All this is his dream will interfere with us, just like grandma said!" the Tetsuya girl shouted in her mind, do you really need this vile harem with me? Am I not able to rece him? Is your love for me so weak?


    The hero smiled sadly in his mind  "Sorry Tsuna, your level of maniption is too low I''m sorry, you fell into my"  after which he said with a wistful expression  I love you Tsuna, I love you very much, but my dream is dear to me. All my life I went to my dream, learned to cook for my wives, learned to do massage to show them my affection, love, despite their numerical superiority. He became stronger to protect them, not to let anyone offend Do you understand? I can''t stop now, no matter how much I love you. I know it will hurt me without you. I know that it will hurt me even more when I see you with someone else, but I am ready to make such sacrifices, I am ready to experience this devastating mental pain That''s all.


    Tetsuya mentally pped himself at the end of his speech, as he literally almost believed what he had just said. Although he told the truth, just a little embellished.


    The oppressive silence came again.


    It was obvious that Tsunade was barely holding back the bubbling rage, anger, pain, sadness, disappointment and ordinary tears. The whirlpool of emotions overwhelmed her, or rather tried to do it, but the girl held on with all her might.


    Biting her lips to the point of pain, she said in a broken voice, "I love you Tetsuya, I love you very much and therefore I will not give up. I will never give up!  then the girl quickly turned around, as she did not want to show the tears that rolled down her cheeks.  I''m going home! Grandma asked me toe back quickly.  she brazenly lied, running away


    Tetsuya watched as the sobbing girl ran away. So strong, but so weak inside...


    "What kind of scum am I As only the earth carries me. In the future, I must definitely make her happy."  the hero thought with longing and self-reproach, clenching his fists until they bled.


    My heart ached violently, my soul was tossing in agony, and only my mind remained the same cold, the same calcting, calm.


    Jiraya and Orochi, who were peeping from behind the bushes, smiled bitterly, but were still d that everything ended more or less well.

 Chapter 96: Stuck

    Chapter 96: Stuck


    While indulging in his not very pleasant thoughts, watching Tsuna run away in tears, Orochimaru and Jiraya came out of the bushes.


    The first one did not show any emotions, as always, only by his eyes you can see that he is sincerely worried.


    The second one had an awkward smile on his face, which, in apartment with a nervous scratching of his head, says that he is embarrassed.


    When they came up, they hesitated for a few seconds, not knowing what to say.


    In the end, Orochimaru was the first to speak, to my surprise.


    "Don''t me yourself Tetsuya, you did everything right. It was the best possible oue.  he said consolingly, smiling encouragingly.


    For the first time I see such a smile in his performance. So sweet and innocent It''s strange to think that this is the same person who put inhumane experiments on men, women and even children for his own purposes. I hope in this world it will pass him by.


    Jiraya also hurried to insert his "five kopecks".


    He''s right, it''s not your fault in this situation, it''s just... it''s just that sometimes we''re terribly unlucky.  the white-headed man spoke with longing in his voice.


    It is rare to see Jiraya without a smile, even rarer to see his dark-haired.


    In theory, I should be pleased with this support, but the problem is that they are fundamentally wrong.


    Canonical Tsunade would hardly cry here and would hardly try to convince me to choose her instead of the harem. I would rather get an angry fist in the scoreboard, but everything is going wrong, everything is going ording to my n.


    I manipte Tsunade by changing her for myself. More precisely, inclining to a harem, but it doesn''t really change the essence.


    Inconspicuous attentions, cooking, massage, training and enticing conversations quickly disposed her to me.


    Then came falling in love, then love... a little more and it can turn into obsession.


    Jiraya didn''t fall in love with her, of course not without my help.


    Tsunade didn''t see any guys around her, because I concentrated her attention and thoughts on myself.


    It would not be a lie to say that I literally raised her, raised her the way I wanted


    And yes, of course I exaggerate because of a bad mood, or maybe it''s the hormones that have "woken up" in my young, twelve-year-old body, but in general it''s just like that.


    I want Tsunade, I really like her.


    Someone, of course, can say that if you love, then let go I can''t do it, it''splete nonsense to me.


    Okay, stop being sour.


    Grinning and erasing the mncholic expression on his face, he confidently replied with augh in his voice  Since when do I need the support of those who are not even able to defeat me together?


    Jiraiya quickly switched back to his usual positive mode.  What! Oh, you! Come here!  with a shout, he jumped in an attempt to knock me to the ground.


    Orochimaru just stood there with a satisfied face and watched us get mad.


    As a result, Jiraya was exhausted, and as a sign of goodwill, I said  Okay, let''s go eat, there won''t be a tournament today, so be it, today I''ll just treat you to my cooking.


    Overjoyed by my generosity, Jiraya quickly cheered up, in fact, as did Orochimaru.


    And Tsunade?


    Don''t worry, she needs to be alone for a little while, I''ll look in on her in the evening and then I''ll treat her.


    After that, we had a small pic, during which no one remembered what had happened in order to avoid embarrassment.


    Senju Residence


    Slowly, the door to the house slid away, Tsunade entered joylessly, with tear-stained, swollen eyes.


    Quietly taking off her shoes, the girl thought about what had happened, sometimes frowning brows.


    Tsuna did not shout the usual "I''m home", but Mito did not need it.  Tsunade, I''m in the living room!


    The girl slowly wandered towards the voice.


    When she entered the living room, she saw Mito calmly sitting and drinking tea.


    The blonde still slowly approached the table, sat down and stared into a cup of tea prepared for her in advance.


    Mito put her cup on the table and looked at her granddaughter and said calmly  Apathetic face, tear-stained eyes He rejected you, didn''t he?


    In response, she only twitched at the mention of this event, clenching her fists.


    But I said that it would be so. I told you he''s serious about his dream.


    Slightly parting her lips, Tsuna replied dejectedly in a low voice  But she''s stupid


    Mito grinnedReally? Navaki is constantly shouting about his dream of bing a Hokage, but you only support him.  Tsuna lowered her head, and Mito continued  Your grandfather, Hashirama Senju, dreamed of world peace Isn''t that also stupid?


    There was silence in the room for a while. Mito calmly sipped tea while looking at Tsuna, who was sitting and biting her lips thinking.


    Mito spoke first again You have three choices. The first one will agree with his dream and take the most advantageous, convenient position next to him, until others have done it. The second is to keep fighting, to try to seduce him, to prove that you are worth a whole harem. And the third, the easiest, is to just give up and watch other girls "spud" him.


    On the first option, the girl reluctantly exhaled, on the second she raised her head, and on the third she eximed indignantly with notes of anger  The hell with it! I''ve beening to this for years and I''m not going to give up, as well as give it to some chicken!


    That''s my girl. Mito said with a smile, stroking her granddaughter on the head.


    Tsunade grinned at this boldly, confidently, clearly cheered up.  I wasn''t going to and I''m not going to give up, it''s just that the rejection hit me harder than I expected.  then she asked more seriously  Ba... what should I do? More precisely, what would you do in my ce?


    Sighing, Mito answered, closing her eyes  I don''t know, Tsunade. You know I didn''t feel that way, our marriage with your grandfather was for convenience.


    This answer did not suit the girl  Well, bah! Just imagine yourself in my ce!


    Okay, okay, now. Jinchuriki said quickly and, closing her eyes, tried to imagine herself.


    At first everything was fine, Mito imagined how she spends every day with Tetsuya doing everyday things: training, missions, walks, wonderful goodies Everything was fine until she imagined him giving her a massage.


    Her thoughts involuntarily flowed into an intimate channel. Unbeknownst to herself, she imagined him doing her sensual massage. His hands slid over her body, slowly approaching her ass. Then his hands rested on his buttocks and began to massage them possessively


    Tsunade stared nkly at her grandmother, who was slowly blushing with her eyes closed, not knowing what to think.


    Mito abruptly opened her eyes when she caught herself thinking that it would be nice to be in Tsuna''s ce.


    The dry panties were moistened and unpleasantly stuck to the sensitive perineum. A telltale itch spread below.


    - "What''s going on! What am I even thinking about!?" she screamed in her thoughts, under the frantic pounding of her heart.


    - "Aahahahahha! A perverted pedophile grandmother who longs for her own son!" the fox eximedughing, not missing the opportunity to mock his jailer.


    "Close your mouth"  she eximed in embarrassment and anger, mentally pulling the chains on the fox


    But the fox didn''t care, he just continued tough mockingly  "Ahaha! As expected from the princess of red-haired perverts! You''re a match for them! Mmmmmm"  at the end, Mito wrapped the mouth of this impudent fox and tightened it tightly.


    - "Oh Kami, Uzumaki''s fucking libido! Not only is the n famous for its stamina and hyperactivity, Tetsuya has rejuvenated my body!"


    Catching Tsuna''s wary gaze, Mito coughed and replied  Ahem, well, I probably would have tried to fight anyway, and then in a dangerous situation I would have agreed to a harem and be the first and most important.


    Interested, the girl discarded her suspicions and asked  That is?


    Seeing that the blonde was interested, Mito mentally exhaled  Everything is simple. I would try to fight, to force him to change his mind, but as soon as a rival appears on the horizon, I will agree to a harem at the first opportunity and take a leading position.


    Tsuna''s gaze became distracted as she pondered what she had heardIntelligently. Actually sounds like a n.  at the end she smiled energetically.


    And so their conversation ended.


    Tsunade went to her room thinking about the n.


    Mito also went to her room, but jinchuriki''s thoughts were more... "restless".

 Chapter 97: Massage

    Chapter 97: Massage


    It was getting dark. A red-haired guy stepped into the territory of the Senju n. There was an equally calm smile on his constantly calm face, instilling confidence in him in people.


    No one dared to stop him, on the contrary, the servants obligingly bowed, following the guest with fascinated nces in the wake.


    The maids looking at him blushed with dreamy nces, the servants looked with respect, reverence.


    As soon as he approached the threshold of the residence, the front door opened, showing Mito on the threshold under the technique of reincarnation. Still, the woman was sure that even among her servants there were spies.


    Smiling slightly, the guy bent down slightly and respectfully said  Hello, Sensei.


    Mito nodded in greeting and said, "Come in, Tetsuya.", slowly walked back to the living room.


    Finally, the woman gave him aplicated look that was quickly hidden away.


    And yet Tetsuya managed to notice him. - "Suspicious..."


    A few secondster, the hero also entered the room.


    There, at the table, Mito and a cup of hot tea were already waiting.


    Without beating around the bush, the hero, sitting opposite jinchuriki, asked with interest, looking disapprovingly  It was you who was the catalyst for her recognition today?


    A smile slowly formed on the woman''s face with a hint of cunningPerhaps, but I just told her that you are my son and her uncle.


    Haaa.  the hero exhaled, confirming his guess  I knew it Well, why?  he askedzily, propping his head on his hand.


    It had to be done as soon as possible Tetsuya, because if she found out about it from the rumors, she would be very offended.  she said lightly, clinging to the cup.


    Of course, now we have to reconsider our ns.


    Oh, I''m sorry, son, I couldn''t imagine that she would run to you to confess. Mito remorsefully said, shaking her head, only they both understood that this was aplete lie. It is enough to look into the eyes of a woman that oozed satisfaction with contentment.


    Yeah. Tetsuya saidzily, looking at Mito with irony.


    They were silent for a few seconds. Tetsuya continued to stare at his mother, and she, in turn, did not react to this in any way and only sipped tea with her eyes closed.


    "So what are you going to do?" jinchuriki broke the silence.


    I''m going to talk to Tsunade, cheer her up with goodies.  the hero answered, after which he got to his feet and went towards the blonde''s room, but he had not taken three steps when Mito spoke again.


    Tetsuya  the guy turned and looked questioningly at the woman  And you won''t have any sweets for your beloved teacher, dear mom?  looking away, she asked, embarrassed.


    No  the hero grinned slyly  Unfortunately, today I cooked only for Tsunade.  then he disappeared around the corner.


    Jinchuriki sighed sadly, muttering  Eh, the reckoning was inevitable, but why is the price so high...  and then mentally added  "Tsunade, asshole, because of you, I can''t calmly look at my own son now..."


    Tsunade ''s Room


    Tsunade was lying on the made-up, bardic bed, the girl was looking at the ceiling with an absent-minded gaze while she was thinking about various things that of course concerned our hero.


    - "Yasuba, Hirata, Kitamura God, it''s just pointless to remember all the girls who want to hit on him There are too many of them, and new ones are added every day."  the girl rubbed her temples,ing to a disappointing conclusion.


    *Knock * *Knock * There were two quiet bangs on the door, but it was loud enough for Shinobi.


    Is that you?  closing her eyes, Tsuna asked with unwillingness to break away from her thoughts.


    It''s me, Tsunade.  the hero said softly from behind the door, only for the girl this voice was like a bomb explosion.


    Tetsuya?!  she eximed and, having blown up, went to the mirror  Now, wait!  having arranged her hair perfectly, she said, not without excitement, Come in.


    The door slid open and the hero "swam" inside with a light step and said with tenderness on his face  I''m sorry for the intrusion.


    Nothing, nothing, I''m d you came!  the blonde quickly rattled, raising her hands


    OK... Tsunade, I would like to


    Stop!  the girl interrupted him sharply, raising her hand  Don''t apologize, you don''t have to apologize! I was fantasizing too much, imagining things to myself, and as a result, I burst into tears like some kind of weakling, but... but I don''t give up my words Tetsuya. I will never give up on Tsunade Senju!  with a challenge, fighting spirit in her eyes, the girl said, looking at the red-haired man as if he were prey.


    Hoo.  the hero grinned with disdain, looking at Tsuna  Really? Was that a threat?


    The blonde also grinned in response and, without interrupting eye contact, replied  Perhaps. Who knows?


    Okay, I''ll take note, and now, the time of the bribe  in Tetsuya''s hands, a basket full of ruddy, fragrant pastries instantly appeared.


    Instantly, Tsuna''s gaze became sharper and greedier, the girl quickly said  I ept a bribe!  and quickly grabbing the basket, she inhaled deeply a wonderful, intoxicating aroma that quickly dispersed her appetite to the maximum.


    "Heh, how easy it is to bribe you.  chuckling, the hero said, but Tsunade was no longer listening to him, because she had already closed her eyes and was eating a cheesecake with a satisfied smile.


    Not wanting to interrupt her, Tetsuya, leaning against the wall, with a gentle smile and affectionate look, began to watch Tsuna eat his cooking with genuine joy, happiness and pleasure.


    At such moments, the hero realized that he did not know cooking and massage for nothing. To see such emotions on the faces of loved ones is more than a worthy reward for all thesebors.


    Suddenly, Tsunade, being in the middle of the cheesecake, froze and opened her eyes, looked at Tetsuya with interest.


    - "Wait a minute We are alone now  We''re alone in my room right now Yes, this is the best moment for the first attack!" eximed Tsuna, calcting an approximate n of action.


    Pulling the cheesecake out of her mouth, the girl said  Tetsuya


    - Yes? he raised an eyebrow, slightly surprised by this turn. Usually you can''t tear Tsunade away from his cooking.


    Putting the pastries on the table, Tsuna, approaching the redhaired man, said - I''ve been thinking. You treat me to this divine food, do an incredible massage, and I have never returned it


    Looking at her skeptically, Tetsuya said in bewilderment  I don''t want to remind you, but... Tsunade, you don''t know how to cook.


    The blonde didn''t even raise an eyebrow  I know, but I''m also iryenin and that''s why..." she turned sideways and pointing to the bed, said with a grin Lie down, now I''ll give you a massage.


    The guy responded with a skeptical look, but inwardly he was grinning insidiously.


    Come on,e on.  the blonde said, bypassing Tetsuya and pushing him to the bed, saying, Don''t be shy, lie down.


    Under the pressure of Tsuna, the hero slowly approached the bed.  Tsuna, does it bother you that I will be lying on your bed? He asked innocently.


    No, of course not.  the girl spoke with a blush on her cheeks  What makes you think?  but her thoughts were different  "Of course it confuses me, you fool!"


    Okay, okay, that''s it, I''m going to bed.


    And Tetsuya had just started to settle down when Tsuna abruptly stopped him.  Stop! Take off the top, so the massage will be much better.


    I did massage through clothes


    But I''m not you, I don''t have such skills, besides ...  she grinned and boldly said  I had something to hide, but you have nothing or am I wrong?


    No, I have nothing to hide.  calmly answered, the hero with a confident smile and under the inquisitive gaze of the girl began to slowly take off his clothes.


    Although there was nothing much to shoot. Jonin''s vest and mesh tank top, that''s it. The hero didn''t wear anything else, and there was no need for it yet, even if you don''t take into ount his healing abilities and regeneration.


    A few secondster, the guy was left in his underpants, except for the tread on his neck.


    Da Tetsuya decided to go all the way and stripped down to his underpants.


    With his embossed, toned body and a protector on his neck, he looked more like a stripper than a shinobi.


    The blonde was in a stupor. Silently, the girl watched as Apollo undressed more than necessary, but she did not interrupt him.


    - "Kami-sama I''m Iryenin. I have seen hundreds of Shinobi men and women, among whom it is mandatory to have a trained body, but... but this is the first time I see this. What if it''s not ideal? Like an ideal mechanism..."  then her gaze caught on the groin, or rather on the bulge  "And there nature clearly did not deprive him Wait, he''s only twelve years old..."


    Tetsuya wasughing loudly in his head at that moment  "Ha-ha-ha, you messed with the wrong one, my love."


    The hero, under the fascinated gaze, slowlyy down on his stomach and innocently asked  Tsunade, well, where are you there?


    And? - she walked away  Yes, now, wait, butter What kind of essential oil do you want?  she swallowed her saliva, and with slightly trembling hands began to sort through the bubbles.


    Some fruit, if possible.


    Will L-lemon do?


    Yeah.


    Quietly, with an elerating pulse, Tsunade approached the bed with both hands clutching a bottle of essential oil.


    "This is It''s all going to be mine now." she thought as she approached, looking at the athletic, but at the same time graceful back of the hero.

 Chapter 98: Lustful Flow

    Chapter 98: Lustful Flow


    On behalf of Tsunade


    Quietly, stealthily, I approached the bed, not taking my eyes off his body. Palms tightly clutched a bottle of fragrant lemon oil.


    Oh, my heart is pounding so hard, I''m sure Tetsuya can hear it too, but he still lies quietly, pretending that everything is fine.


    His calmness and confidence seem to be projected onto me The excitement subsided a little, the heart calmed down a little.


    The eyes involuntarily nced at his ass, covered with bard underpants It looks so stic, firm and at the same time soft... The asshole took off his pants on purpose! Well, nothing, I can''t be knocked down so easily!


    Tsunade, I didn''t think you were such a coward,e on, be brave. with augh in his voice, he said teasingly.


    Is this little bastard going to gurgle something else to me?


    Hmm! I was just thinking how to approach, but since you''re asking me to dare...  I quickly climbed onto the bed and sat right on his hips Convenient Just starting to worry again, everything is not going ording to n! I shouldn''t have climbed on it!


    I was frozen, holding my breath, waiting for a reaction. It''s good that I didn''t have to wait long.


    With audacity in his voice, Tetsuya said, teasingly  Wow! I didn''t think you''d have the guts to do that You have such a nice, stic ass Tsunade


    Hah, it''s not for nothing that I did all these exercises for the buttocks, like crazy Although it''s only been a week, but I''m still iryenin, a little intervention and the process went faster. In general, it is possible to increase the breast in this way, but this knowledge will remain with me until my death.


    Ha! What else did you expect from me?  I said confidently, lifting my nose a little as a joke  Wait, now I will arrange such a massage for you that you yourself will not want to leave my hands.  I said while opening the bottle.


    I can''t wait


    A secondter, after opening, the room was flooded with the citrus aroma of lemon and barely noticeable notes of almond base. A wonderful smell!


    Trying not to overdo it, I carefully, evenly "water" my back.


    Removing the vial to the side, with a sinking heart, I put my hands on his back... And God, how warm she is! Rather, even hot! For me, it''s just a gift from the gods! I can almost see myself hugging this mighty, pleasant battery at night, throwing my leg over it.


    You''re so hot...  with a stupid smile on my face, I said, pressing my hands to the guy''s body and not really thinking how it sounded


    A voice came from the side of his head  I always have such an elevated body temperature, it seems it''s because of my stamina and vitality. There was already a hint of rxation in his voice.


    After half a minute, when I had already enjoyed it, got used to its warmth, started smearing the oil.


    Slowly, my palms slid over all these muscles, burning with strength and energy.


    I don''t even know how to describe the feelings I''m experiencing right now. Probably, this stupid definition about butterflies in the stomach wille closest, but besides that there was also delight and joy that slowly, drop by drop, flowed into ming, intense excitement in the lower abdomenOh, the infection.


    Soon his whole body was glistening with oil, and I could swear that it became even more prominent and sexy!


    The only problem is that the panties are moistened ... and his, since my panties are already soaked with "juice" and moisten the guy''s ass. How embarrassing! How could I not notice it!? Kami! I hope he doesn''t find out about it The hell he won''t, he has an inhuman perception! Rather, he found out about it even before me and justy there in silence!


    And this fucking itch is so tempting! So I want to put my hand in my panties and "scratch" him, hoping to finally discharge! Why does my own body fail me at such a beautiful moment!?


    Was that the whole massage? Tetsuya asked with a grin in his voice, without turning his head... though I still feel his mocking gaze.


    I wanted to say no, that nothing is over yet, but... but everything got out of control! I wanted to seduce, but I was seduced myself, and without any effort on his part! And this little bastard does not react in any way, as if he has intimate massages every day, such beautiful girls like me! It''s Jiraya''s bastard fault anyway! I''m sure that this jerk dragged him to all sorts of "evil" ces, where he increased his resistance to female charms! I''ll kill you!


    ...Wait, wait. If, thanks to these "trainings", his resistance to female charms has increased, then not only I have problems, but also all my future rivals, and this is not bad But the "toad" will still get into the tambourine


    Yes, the massage is over.  I finally answered reluctantly, quickly getting off him  Phew, I''m sweating all over, massaging you here, I''m swimming.  my lips quickly mumbled, while my legs, quickly sorting themselves out, ran away towards the bathhouse.


    So, shamefully running away, I felt Tetsuya''s mocking gaze on the back of my head, which confused me even more and upset me... But nothing!


    This is not a defeat, but a tactical retreat! Yes! And even if it is a defeat, it doesn''t matter, because this is only the first battle, when there is a whole war ahead!


    On behalf of Tetsui


    Looking at how the confused blonde runs away, simultaneously inhaling the smell of her excitement, which mixed with the smell of essential oil, I thought how hard this battle went.


    After all, I haven''t had a "mofu-mofu" for twelve years But all this was tolerable, up to ten years. And after ten it became much more difficult. The children of this world grow up much earlier, whether it''s a chakra or mutations, I don''t know, rather all together, but since the age of ten, my libido has woken up Yes, how it woke up! With my stamina and regeneration, sometimes I literally had to climb the wall from overwhelming excitement I couldn''t go to a brothel because it would ruin my whole n. Masturbation was not considered by me as just the thought of returning to the "old mistress" made me sick I admit, in particrly fierce moments, thoughts came to me about shadow clones, but I quickly threw them away from my head, because this is the way to the abyss, the way to nowhere.


    And then I managed to use my "Arbitrary Meditation" ability and everything became fine... Yes, sometimes the most obvious things reach my stupid head for quite a long time, but what can I do


    So that''s what it''s all about in general, now I had to cheat a little on time and activate arbitrary meditation in order not to lose to the charms of Tsuna.


    Everything was going well until the little girl herself began to get excited rapidly "dripping" on my panties, tickling my sensitive nose with her "fluids"... That''s when it became quite tight for me In every sense.


    But the peak happened when I thought of activating the Imperial Zone.


    Then a picture of a girl''s seductive body instantly "loaded" into my head, but the most shocking thing was that a few rooms away from us was Mito, who with a flushed face and a lustful expression, was violently ying with her bean That''s where I already had to activate my ability.


    I do not know why Mito decided to do it right at this moment. I do not know why she did it near us. I don''t know a lot of things, but there was something that I managed to understand at that moment I want Mito to get into my harem.


    Mito''s room


    On the disheveled, sweat-soaked sheets,y Mito, who was trying to release the overwhelming excitement.


    And now her body tensed again, a long, quiet moan escaped from her closed lips, while her body was given pleasant muscle spasms.


    "Damn fox..."  Uzumaki mentally said with fatigue and anger  "You know that I will solve the problem soon and you will be in trouble ... It''s better to finish now otherwise..."


    "Ahaha, otherwise what?"  the demon''s voice rumbled mockingly in her head "Little will change, will you pull the chains harder? But to look at your humiliation is just incredibly pleasant, jailer. It''s definitely worth it." he said, grinning, increasing the flow of excitement in the woman.


    "Kami!"  Mito moaned wearily, feeling lust fill her body and head again"Fucking demon! You won''t get away with this!"


    "Yeah, yeah, I know, but it''s worth it. Them-them-them."  the fox giggled like a naughty schoolboy.


    - "How do you do it, you bastard!"  Mito eximed, while with renewed vigor she began to lick the pea


    "As you know, I can feel people''s emotions and transmit them..."


    - "I thought it was only about negative emotions!"


    "No, you fool, I can feel any emotions and transmit them, it''s just that I used to be interested only in negative ones, I didn''t see the point in others. But now, I felt your son and granddaughter radiating an incredible amount of "lust" in the next room and thought, why not?"  the fox grinned at the end


    - "What!?" Mito eximed


    - "Yeah. Now I''m projecting on you, their joint excitement. Although I must say that you are in such a deplorable state only because of your son. His lust exceeds the girl''s arousal by almost five times."


    Mito couldn''t say anything to that, as she was barely holding on to her sanity.


    Suddenly, the flow of excitement greatly decreased and the woman, making every effort, took advantage of the chance.


    Having finally managed to take control of the chakra, she quickly upgraded the seal by putting a "filter" on the fox''s chakra.


    Finally, the flow of lustful emotions stopped.


    "Now I will arrange a good life for you, demon."  panting, Mito said mentally  "And yet, in the end, I will ask What happened? What was that hitch?"


    - "I don''t know."  frowning, he rumbled  "Suddenly your what''s his name, Tetsuya, it seems like somehow he was able to take control of his excitement andpletely suppress it."


    "I see," the woman replied, staring at the ceiling and thinking about two things. The first thing that happened in Tsunade''s room. The second is how to bring maximum misfortune to the demon.

 Chapter 99: Opening the cards

    Chapter 99: Opening the cards


    The next day.


    The midday sun pleasantly warmed the bodies of Tetsuya and Orochimaru with its rays while they were lying on the grass.


    There was silence between the guys, calmness and harmony were in the air. Perhaps Orochi is one of the few people close to the hero with whom you can just lie in silence, without any conversations. The only person capable of such a thing, before him, remained in the past world. And the name of this man, Saeko Busujima.


    Tetsuya did not have time to indulge in memories, as the one whom the guys were actually waiting for came to the clearing of their training ground.


    And the guest didn''t look very good. Rather rumpled appearance, disheveled clothes with traces of dust and dirt. A swollen face, several scratches and arge ck eye adorned the intruder''s face, "subtly" hinting at the sad fate of it.


    You look great.  Tetsuya said with a tricky smile, lifting his head from the grass  We are waiting for you here, then, and you are probably running around the baths, but peeping.


    The snake only shook his head disapprovingly, looking at the guest.


    Kha, I didn''t peek, I was just terribly unlucky. And seriously, are there really many people who can beat me up like that?  the white-headed man grumbledining, rubbing his bruised ces.


    Hmm, let''s think about it... although there''s nothing to think about, only two women have the strength to do this to you, and they are from the same family, Mito-san and Tsunade. The first one would have killed you right away, so only the second one remains... Jiraya, did you spy on Tsuna?  the hero asked with a sweet smile at the end.


    That''s just Jiraya in this smile saw the grin of a demonic hound that came to his mortal soul.  Stop, stop, stop, I didn''t peek, I repeat! I''m just terribly unlucky!  On the way here, I met a friend, and we talked a little. It just so happened that I mentioned about our nned trip to a brothel and everything would be fine, but as luck would have it, Tsunade turned out to be nearby.


    Ooo It looks like someone has an unlucky day, do you still want to go to the gambling house? - Tetsuya got up from the grass, shaking himself off, Orochi caught up with him.


    Of course I want to, I think today I have run out of the limit of misfortunes and I will definitely be lucky!  the toad summoner was inspired  In fact, it seems to me that I would not have escaped the beatings today, even if I had not stirred up too much. Tsuna red at me all through today''s training, as if I had already managed to get somewhere.


    You have a long uncontrolled tongue, Jiraya, I don''t think Tsunade has been looking for a reason to beat you for a long time. Orochi concluded with a sweet, satisfied smile, enjoying the troubles of others.


    Oh, you shouldn''t have said such obvious things.  stretching, the white-headed muttered.  Okay! This little unpleasant event will not be able to stop us! Go ahead! Time to break away! The first stop is one of the best restaurants of Akimichi. Jiraya eximed with a belligerent look, striding towards the center of the vige.


    And then the trio waited for several hours of fun and enjoyment.


    First they had lunch at a restaurant. The hero again had to listen to sycophancy about his iparable cooking.


    Then there was a gambling house where Tetsuya, ying unpretentiously, replenished his already stuffed purse with money.


    Then there was a hot spring and massage. Jiraya tried to peek again, but the fate of the viin was against it, the white-headed was quickly discovered and chased throughout the vige.


    Finally, when it was time for the "girls", Jiraya dered that the rest was over for today. The guy clearly didn''t want to get nuts from Tsuna again. More precisely, he knew that he would still get a beating, but at least it would be less painful.


    It was gettingte. It became noticeably cooler.


    On the way home, Tetsuya met someone he didn''t expect to see right now.


    I''ve been looking for you, Tetsuya. Mito said, under her transformation.


    Do you need something from me, Sensei?


    Yes, the Hokage is calling us to him.


    Then we have to hurry, Sensei, we can''t keep the Hokage waiting.  the hero cunningly closed his eyes before moving towards the residence of Hiruzen.


    Office of the head of the vige


    Hiruzen was sitting at the table sorting through papers. His tired face asionally showed interest, which was quickly reced by fatigue.


    So, puffing on his pipe, he waited in silence for Mito and Tetsuya toe, actually they are already here.


    *Knock-Knock*


    Come in. Hokage exhaled with fatigue.


    The door opened and two red-haired people entered.


    Seeing them, Hiruzen immediately cheered up, fatigue disappeared from his face.


    Oh! You''vee, great. Guys, leave us alone. He said, and after a few seconds, Mito and Tetsuya felt all the guards leave the office.  I don''t think that there is a need to cheat, I will ask directly. Mito, are you really younger? Sarutobi spoke with a spark in his eyes.


    To this, the woman silently dispelled the technique, showing her true, rejuvenated appearance.


    It was clear from the surprised sigh that the head of the vige was more than surprised  How?! he asked in a shocked whisper


    With a proud smile on her face, the woman dered  It''s all Tetsuya. He made a special seal with which he was able to rejuvenate me.


    Sarutobi shifted his ardent gaze to Tetsuya, but he didn''t have time to ask anything, as the hero spoke first.  I warn you in advance, this technique has its own price, my life expectancy.


    Here Hokage already frowned  How much has your life been shortened?


    It''s insignificant, but I don''t really want to repeat this. And yes, I warn you right away, only I can use the technique. So even if I agree to share it, nothing wille out.


    This silenced Hiruzen for a while. Puffing on his pipe, he pondered something in his head until he asked - Ah, sorry for such a question, Tetsuya, but why did you decide to rejuvenate Mito-san? After all, she probably said that it was pointless, because there would be a reprint soon. And why can only you use this technique?


    This time Tetsuya was silent for a few seconds, thinking about something, and then, under Hiruzen''s widening eyes and Mito''s sigh, he created five wooden clones without any seals, while slowly pronouncing - Because she is my mother, Sensei.


    * Bam*


    There was a soft thud on the floor. It was Hiruzen''s pipe that fell, as he opened his mouth in surprise.


    In general, you need to see it to believe that people can be so shocked.


    "Eyes for five kopecks", trembling hands, mouth open in silence and frozen breathing.


    The head of Konoha now looked more like a masterfully made statue than a man.


    Mito, closing her eyes with iprehension, asked  I thought we would try to hide it as long as possible.


    Smiling stupidly, the hero replied, looking into his mother''s eyes  Well, I changed my mind. Now was such a good moment for this that I couldn''t miss it.


    From this smile, the woman''s heart beat faster, her cheeks flushed a little.


    Finally, Hiruzen walked away and noisily, greedily inhaling, said, not believing in what was happening  It was simply unthinkable.


    He had obviously already forgotten about the rejuvenation technique. Now all his thoughts were focused on the fact that his disciple turned out to be the son of the Shinobi God, the direct heir of the first Hokage.


    This is That exins a lot. Your regeneration and endurance...  Hiruzen muttered to himself with a distracted look - So, stop. Tetsuya, do you want to keep this information as long as possible, or do you want to make yourself known to the whole world?


    I think the second. I don''t want to sound arrogant, but I''m more than ready to face the whole world. Tetsuya said with a grin, putting his hands on the back of his head.


    Good!  Sarutobi got up  Wait somewhere nearby, I will immediately call a council.  with sparkling eyes, he spoke joyfully, and he had a reason for joy. His disciple turned out to be the son of the first Hokage, which will greatly strengthen his ce as head of the vige. "Ah, dear disciple, as soon as this news spreads through the vige, all the girls and ns will increase their strength, in rtion to you, several times!  he chuckled


    Nothing can be done, everything has a price.  the hero exhaled wearily, epting his heavy fate.


    Although in fact, this is exactly what he wanted, because it will elerate Tsunade''s progress towards the harem.

 Chapter 100: New Training Participant

    Chapter 100: New Training Participant


    An incredible event is currently taking ce for the heads of major Konoha ns.


    All of them were called by Hiruzen to an urgent meeting, promising something incredible.


    Going here, everyone thought that a war had started or the current Hokage was leaving the post, but nothing like that, although the news created a stir about the same.


    Now they were standing in Sarutobi''s office and with "eyes rolling out" they were looking at a refreshed Mito and Tetsuya with an open family tree.


    Rejuvenation technique and "Son of the Shinobi God" are two great news for the whole vige, but bad for politicians, because all this strengthens the post of Hiruzen.


    Uzumaki Tetsuya turned out to be the sessor of the founder of the vige - this is very good, the guy is incredibly strong and talented, ording to forecasts he will be even stronger than his father, which is just fine. The only terrible thing is that he is a disciple of Sarutobi ... And even, on top of everything else, the current jinchuriki, Uzumaki Mito, has now regained her youth and even gained strength ... it also seems good, but she is Tetsuya''s mother and Tsunade''s grandmother, which means she also supports Hiruzen.


    Each member of the council realized at the moment, without any words, that they had to bring the re-printing to the end, otherwise their vote in the council would have no power. In general, that under Tobirama, that under Hashirama, the council had only imaginary power.


    The first had overwhelming power, the second intelligence. Hashirama thought with his heart, so he could be persuaded somehow, but with Tobirama it was much more difficult.


    The second manipted the vige as he wanted, saw through everyone and foresaw their steps long in advance. And although his body wasn''t as powerful as his brother''s, he was still strong, thanks to his genius in the shinobi craft.


    When both brothers, one after the other, tragically died, although they were upset, they secretly exhaled.


    When the third ascended to the post, they were all d to have the opportunity to "kick" the Hokage, although over time he gained support and they had to reduce their ardor.


    Only in a terrible dream could they dream of a person possessing two qualities of Hashirama and Tobirama at the same time.


    And now, right now, they see that this dream hase true In fact, in reality things are much worse, their imagination turns out to be not enough to imagine such things


    At the end, a problem also looms. The current jinchuriki is Tetsui''s mother, which means that whoever insists on re-printing, consider executions, will take over all the "fire" ... The worst thing is that the kid is most likely the future Hokage. At least the probability of such a scenario was ny-nine percent. Therefore, no one wanted to get under "fire" from the word at all.


    Despite the not the best situation, the leaders also mentally developed a n to improve rtions with the boy. And the very first thought of everyone was that it was necessary to increase the number of cute representatives of the n seducing the hero.


    This is a pretty obvious move, since Tetsuya is entering the age when boys are interested in girls.


    There was a deathly silence in the office. Everyone thought in silence, looking nkly at a couple of mother and son, but the silence was broken


    Smiling slightly, the head of the redeyed n, Uchiha Yuchi, said - This is just great news, we are the Uchiha n, we invite you to our ce to celebrate such an event.


    It was a shot from the starting pistol.


    Everyone quickly "woke up" and began to offer to "stay" at the break.


    The Hyuga n invites you too!


    Hah! We Akimichi n are the best in "celebrations"! Mito-san, Tetsuya-kune to us tomorrow, you won''t regret it!


    Sarutobi looked at this farceughing, and Mito was waiting for her son''s decision.


    Not wanting to look at this bazaar, Tetsuya calmly stated  Unfortunately, I have to refuse all of you, I have a busy schedule of training and missions, I will not be able to give you time.


    The leaders took it well, because the main thing for them is that someone else would not get extra benefits.


    The next day.


    Your father, Hashirama Senju... unbelievable. Jiraya said with a surprised face.


    A few minutes ago, team number seven gathered at their next training session and Tetsuya decided to tell Jiraya and Orochimaru everything right away.


    Jirai''s surprised face was more than predictable, but Orochimaru''s reaction was extremely calm. This surprised both the hero and Jiraya and Tsunade a little.


    Orochimaru, aren''t you surprised at all?! Whitehead eximed, still overwhelmed with emotion.


    No, because I guessed about it. Orochi replied with a light, satisfied smile.


    "Then why didn''t you tell us about it?"


    And you didn''t ask.


    Jiraya stomped irritably  Orochimaru, sometimes I want to hit you so much


    I''m stronger.  the snake interrupted him, which once again annoyed the "toad"  And it''s extremely easy for us, his teammates, to guess about this, because we spend a lot of time with him. It''s just that Tsunade has been blinded by love all this time..." at the end, Orochi nodded to the side, and she just rolled her eyes.


    And me?


    "And you''re too dumb for that kind of reasoning, Jiraya.  snake smiled slyly and sadistically.


    Kami-i-I!  shouted Jiraya, clutching his head and looking at the mocking grins of Tetsui, Orochi and Tsuna, asked  Was this team really created to mock me?


    - Yes. / Of course. / Most likely, did you just realize that now? Tsuna, Tetsuya and Orochi quickly replied.


    How I love you bitches!  the white-headed man eximed and clenching his fists already wanted to jump on hisrades, but unexpected guests appeared in the clearing


    Hahaha, and you are a very friendly team.  Uchiha Yuchi was chuckling while he was moving towards team number seven with a little girl.


    Oh, Yuchi-san, what are the fates?  the hero asked with a friendly smile, although he already understood everything right away.


    Ah, Tetsuya-kun, the fact is that Mikoto-chan  he put his hand on the girl''s shoulder  soon has to pass an important exam and that everything would go well, I decided that I needed a coach. Your name Tetsuya-kun immediately popped into my mind.


    Young Mikoto Uchiha blushed shyly for the head of the n.


    Jiraya, Orochimaru and Tsuna exchanged skeptical nces, internally thinking, "Does he really think we''ll believe this?"


    Tetsuya nced at the girl and realized that she was almost the perfect version of Sasuke if he was a girl. Without betraying his true emotions, he replied with the same kind smile  Oh, you tter me Yuchi-san. What kind of coach am I? Baby Mikoto needs a normal teacher, not as stupid as me.


    Now the skeptical views of the guys converged on Tetsuya "Kami Are you going there too?"


    Oh, no need for modesty, everyone knows that with your arrival in the team, Orochimaru, Tsunade and Jiraya began to gain in personal strength quickly.


    "Oh, it''s just a coincidence, Yuchi-san. Their strength is only their merit, obtained through blood and sweat. This humble man could only encourage them with a word  he continued to build a peaceful humble monk, Tetsuya.


    The faces of Orochimaru, Jiraya, Tsunade and even Mikoto became "sour". - "AAH! Stop being nice and verbose! I''m going to be sick!" they shouted in their thoughts, but neither Yuchi nor Tetsuya paid any attention to them.


    Fortunately, they were saved by a new guest.


    Oh, Yuchi Uchiha, you''re here too, what a coincidence. Hello, Tetsuya-kun.  said an elderly man dressed in traditional clothes. Next to him was a little girl a little older than Mikoto.


    Hyuga Koichi... what a meeting.  Uchiha said with a wry smile.


    Hello, Koichi-san. Do you need something? Tetsuya said in a kind tone, inwardly shaking off this situation.


    "Yes, Tetsuyakun, I have a request. The fact is that Hina has a very important exam on her nose and I want you to train her.  he spoke in a friendly tone, patting the shoulder of the girl next to him.


    - "Kami! Another one!"


    The hero, after a little thought, decided to train Mikoto, as it could be interesting. Still, she is the future mother of two geniuses, and Hina Just Hina.


    "Ah, you''re a littlete, Koichi-san. Yuchi-san also brought Mikoto-chan to train, and since he came first, I will choose her. I''m sorry. If you don''t mind, I''ll pay you a visit tomorrow and train Hina.


    Oh, nothing, nothing, we''ll be d to meet you at home tomorrow, Tetsuya-kun," Koichi said, pleased with the answer. Still, Tetsuya wille to his house, which means he wins.


    Yuchi was a little upset, but the thought that they had a temporary advantage warmed his heart.


    Then there were three minutes of various pleasantries. Those three minutes were an eternity for some.


    Then Yuchi and Koichi, saying goodbye at the same time, went in different directions, and at the same time, watching each other.


    Finally, it''s time for another workout, but with a new participant.

 Chapter 101: Глава 34 - Да ты издеваешься!

    Chapter 101: ���ݧѧӧ� 34 - ���� ��� �ڧ٧է֧ӧѧ֧����!


    As soon as Yuchi and Koichi left, Tetsuya turned to face Mikoto and said, "For now, rx, and I''ll practice with my team, don''t be afraid it won''t take long.  he grinned


    Orochi, Jiraya and Tsunade simultaneously looked askance at the hero with narrowed eyes, and Jiraya eximed at all  Stop mumbling there,e here, today you will definitely lose!


    And you are energetic today, Jiraya! Tetsuya said with a grin as he walked towards the center of their training ground. The trio was already there, waiting for him.


    He came up with an anticipatory smile and cracked his fists  And so, shall we begin?


    Wait!  the whiteheaded man said quickly - I''ve been thinking and decided that fighting only taijutsu is stupid, and most importantly dishonest! You are the son of the Shinobi God! Of course you will have the body of a monster, it''s clear why we couldn''t defeat you before! And with the technicians, we slightly level the chances of winning! And training will be much more useful!  the toad spoke with an intelligent look.


    Tsunade and Orochimaru thought about it and nodded agreeing with this idea.


    How to level the odds, you are already three to one.  the hero looked at them skeptically  But okay, let''s try with the technicians, but then don''t shed tears.


    Good! Jiraya eximed joyfully, but inside he was thinking, "It seems I was in a hurry again and made a mistake... okay, at least I''ll look at his techniques."


    Tsunade and Orochi silently prepared.


    Tsuna eagerly peered into Tetsui''s face, thinking what kind of techniques he would use now. In addition, her gaze sometimes became sharp when Mikoto came into view  "Baby, don''t think that just because you look thirteen at your age of seven, you will be able to fuck him right under my nose!"


    Orochimaru was looking forward to the fight with anticipation  "It was Jirai''s mistake, although I think you''ve already figured it out yourself. Tetsuya almost always dispenses with any techniques other than shadow clones, using mostly what every genin knows, but this does not mean that he is bad at them. On the contrary, his knowledge and skills in ninjutsu and genjutsu are much superior to mine, and I spend a lot of time on training and research Okay, I think it''s going to hurt now, but it''s interesting."


    Picking up the stone, Tetsuya said  As always, as soon as the stone falls, we start.


    Wait! whitehead said quickly


    Well, what else?


    Let''s not have shadow clones. he smiled wryly


    Okay.  the hero smiled unkindly.


    That''s good. Jiraiya smiled, "He agreed too quickly! And that smile Don''t expect anything good!"


    The hero lightly threw a stone and it quickly reached the peak of the height  There will be no shadows ...  and when the stone almost fell, he added with a dirty grin  There will be wooden ones.


    The guys didn''t even have time to react to the words, as the stone fell and marked the beginning of the sparring.


    Under their astonished eyes, next to Tetsuya, fifteen wooden clones grew right out of the ground. Count five for each.


    Standing-I-t!  Jiraya shouted in panic when the clones took a step in their direction  You didn''t say you could use Mockuton! Tetsuya, you''re a liar!


    Orochimaru looked at the tree clones with a twinkle in his eyes, while Tsunade just froze with an empty look, yet she still remembered how her grandfather performed this technique.


    Baby Mikoto covered her mouth with her palms in surprise. Yet at the academy, from the very beginning, history lessons tell about Hashirama and the power of his wood techniques.


    Am I a liar? It''s not my fault that you didn''t ask me about it.  the hero made an innocent face.


    Don''t take an example from Orochimaru! Whitehead eximed, still shocked.


    Ku-ku-ku, Tetsuya, I hope you will give me one of your clones for research.  Orochi said,ughing terribly, in which a strong research interest was awakened.


    Well, if you beat me, I will.


    Peek-a-boo, then I''ll give it my all.


    Tsunade flew off into her dreams at that moment, looking at Tetsuya with a wild, almost "maniac" look  "He took over the mokuton from his grandfather This is another additional reason why Tetsuya should be mine... Ah, together we will restore our withering n, all our children will be strong users of the tree..."


    Tetsuya easily noticed this look and shuddered inwardly  "Yandere? No, but close Why am I so lucky on Yander? ... Wait, maybe I''m driving them to this state? ... Okay, sometimes you have to make sacrifices."


    Well? Shall we begin?  the hero said with excitement at the same time with his clones.


    Stop! It''s not fair! Let''s go without clones and wood techniques!  Jiraya spluttered with saliva


    God, you''re like a child


    Yes, I don''t care, but without clones and tree techniques!


    - OK.  with an innocent smile, the hero replied, scattering the clones.


    But this innocent smile was much more disturbing than the malicious one.


    Again the stone was thrown.


    Jiraiya stared intently at Tetsuya, but when the stone fell, he did not even have time to move, and Tetsuya had already disappeared from his ce and appeared right in front of him with his hand raised to strike.


    A momentter, Jiraya is already flying, feeling pain in his chest.  Yes, you''re kidding-I-I!  he shouted, flying off into the forest, simultaneously breaking the branches of trees with his carcass.


    The same thing happened with Orochimaru and Tsunade. They didn''t have time to do anything either, but they were already flying, feeling the pain of the blow, only they didn''t scream.


    Five secondster, the trio came back out of the forest to the training ground, looking reproachfully at the hero, who in turn met them with an innocent smile of a "monk".


    Jiraya was the first to speak  What was that!? Is this really the famous technique of the second Hokage, Hiraishin?!


    But the answer he received from Orochimaru was not hiraishin, fool, it was an ordinary shunshin, a technique of bodily flickering.


    But..how? You know it''s impossible... at this speed Even Uchiha with her sharingan can''t use this technique like that.


    Are you asking me? Ask him. Orochi pointed his finger at Tetsuya


    A real Shinobi does not talk about his techniques.  the hero said with an intelligent look.


    For Tetsui, using this technique is easier than ever with only the Imperial Zone, and if you add the Emperor''s Eyes to this, then ... then the enemies will be in trouble anyway.


    That ''s a lie It doesn''t make sense. Okay, I''m going to get drunk with grief... Orochi are you with me? Jiraya asked with a lonely, beaten look.


    No, I''m waiting for training. Still, I want to defeat Tetsuya and investigate his clone.  the snake was enthusiastically leaving the training clearing.


    OK, Tsunade...  Jiraya wanted to ask her too, but seeing how she stared intently at Tetsuya and Mikoto, he gave up this idea  Of course I''ll go alone...  he said wistfully, and then with a bawdy smile added  I hope the girls will be able to heal my mental trauma.  and quickly sped off in the direction of the "rednterns".


    Orochimaru, Tsunade and Jiraya experienced so many emotions that they forgot about the mini-tournament, but Tetsuya decided not to remind them about it.


    Actually, the sparring ended there.


    It was a record for how quickly it ended.


    "Well, now let''s start your training, Mikotochan.


    Yeah.  she answered meekly, looking at Uzumaki with reverence.


    Let''s start with taijutsu, attack me.


    Without any questions, Uchiha exhaled and ran to attack.


    Stronger, don''t be afraid, you''ve seen me in action.  the hero added, feeling the girl''s blows.


    - Yes.  she increased the pressure, sweating.


    And yes, she was sweating not because the fight was too intense, but because a terrible look was fixed on her, promising to break all the bones in her body if she did something wrong.


    Feeling cold sweat running down her back, Mikoto pondered. "Yuchi-san didn''t lie. He is very handsome... and very strong, but ... but I already love another ... and also this look of his teammate ... Kami! Why are kunoichi so scary? Will I be like that too?"


    A stuffy atmosphere gathered in the clearing. Of course, Tetsuya noticed all this a long time ago and onlyughed inside, waiting for further actions from the blonde. However, I didn''t have to wait long.


    "You''re too close to him! What the hell are you snuggling for!? Well, that''s it!"  Tsunade eximed in her mind, although Mikoto did not even try to seduce the hero  Hey! Tetsuya, let me also help in training, it will still be better if she has different opponents.  she was kneading her fists


    Oh, good idea, just be careful, she''s not even genin yet.  he moved away, making room for Tsune.


    "This is a bad idea! Don''t leave me with her!" shouted Mikoto in her thoughts, simultaneously trying to ovee the trembling in her fingers.


    Taking Tetsuya''s ce, Tsunade put the seal of confrontation with a wild smile  I hope you will learn the lesson that I will teach you now.


    - "And how to understand this!?" Mikoto eximed in her head, but answered out loud  It''s easier with me, Tsunade-san.


    Oh, of course. She replied with a soft smile and shot her hand forward.


    Mikoto barely managed to remove her head from the trajectory of the blow, feeling a chill from the wind on her ears  "Do you want to kill me?!"


    Oh, and you''re a capable student, then we''ll add a little more speed.


    Mikoto didn''t answer in any way, because she was under a lot of pressure right now while trying to somehow survive under a hail of blows. It is worth noting that, although Tsunade tried to teach the "cat thief" a lesson, she used the powers that genin could have Like Rock Lee


    Seconds passed, but for Uchiha they were minutes, or even hours.


    Gradually, she was exhausted, mistakes umted and each blow of Tsunade almost hit the target.


    In the end, she made a fatal mistake, which Tsunade quickly took advantage of.


    Tetsuya already wanted to use shunshin to protect the girl from the blonde''s angry fist, but the Emperor''s Eyes, which he activated for a second, prompted him not to do this


    A second before the impact, Mikoto''s eyes itched painfully Then the world slowed down, became brighter, more colorful. As a result, she managed to react and dodge the blow at thest moment.


    Sharingan?  Tsunade was surprised when she saw the famous Uchiha dojutsu with one tomoe.


    Tetsuya was also surprised. - "To awaken sharingan at such a young age Not surprisingly, to give birth to two geniuses, she also must not be an ordinary girl And Tsunade, my God, your bloodlust and fighting intent are so good that Mikoto really thought she was in mortal danger..."


    Sh-sharingan?!  Uchiha eximed and quickly ran up to a small stream, she made sure of it herself  is it true?! Unbelievable!  she eximed joyfully  Thank you Tetsuya-san.


    You''re wee. It''s all Tsunade.


    Mikoto smiled nervously, looking at the blonde  Thank you, Tsunade-san.


    You''re wee.  she muttered, dissatisfied with the fact that she did not manage to teach the little one a lesson, so she also presented such a gift.


    Okay, it can be noted. Tetsuya said, and took out the goodies from the seal.


    Instantly, Tsuna''s mood lifted, and she quickly flew up to the hero with a smile, while Mikoto approached slowly, still looking at Tsunade with apprehension.

 Chapter 102: The New Vessel

    Chapter 102: The New Vessel


    Through the open window, an impudent ray of sun entered and began to drill into my eyelids, forcing me to interrupt the royal sleep.


    In general, I''m easy-going, but I have a little tradition. After waking up, it is necessary to bury your head under the nket and fall down like that for a minute or even two.


    I am faithful to my traditions and therefore I was about to wrap myself in a gentle nket, but I felt an outsider Shinobi enter my zone. Yes, now I can afford to keep the "Imperial Zone" active all the time and have been doing so for almost two years.


    Absolutely soundlessly, an ANBU representative in an eagle mask flew in through the window and got down on one knee, looking at my silhouette with respect.


    This respect in the eyes was not something out of the ordinary, because over the past six years my status has risen considerably, roughly speaking, I have be a figure that more than needs to be reckoned with.


    A hoarse female voice came from under the eagle mask  Tetsuya-san, Hokage is calling you, it''s urgent.


    Usually, when Hiruzen says it''s urgent, then it is. In fact, it''s usually even more than urgent, Sarutobi likes to downy problems.


    Okay, tell him I''ll be there in five minutes.


    The "Eagle" did not answer in any way, just nodded and disappeared the same way as he came in. Quiet and fast.


    With a pleasant groan, he stretched, got up and popped to the washbasin.


    Taking full palms of icy water, he abruptly pulled them to his face. This instantly knocked the remnants of sleep out of my head, instead giving me a clear mind and a charge of cheerfulness.


    Looking up, I caught sight of the red-haired handsome man in the mirror.


    There is no point in describing my appearance anymore, I just need to say that I am a grown-up and improved version of Akasha Seijuro.


    After getting dressed quickly, I decided to have breakfast after talking with Hiruzen, and therefore immediately went to him.


    As I said, it''s been six years since that training session with Mikoto.


    A lot has changed. It''s a long time to tell everything, but I think I''ll have time to do the basics before I reach the residence.


    And so that''s my status.


    Status


    Specifications


    Strength  55  125


    Dexterity  80  150


    Perception  90  150


    Endurance  230  300


    Mind  140  190


    Spirit  120  160


    Talents


    Fuinjutsu is a Royal Talent


    Senjutsu  Small Talent


    The Wind Is A Great Talent


    Water Is A Royal Talent


    Earth is A Royal Talent


    Fire Is A Great Talent


    Lightning Is A Great Talent


    Mokuton Is A Great Talent


    Yoton Is A Great Talent


    Pain Tolerance Is A Great Talent


    Energy Control Is A Royal Talent


    Massage Is A Royal Talent


    Taijutsu is a Royal Talent


    Cooking Is A Royal Talent


    Sensorics Is A Great Talent


    Stealth Is A Great Talent


    Ninjutsu is A Royal Talent


    Irenjutsu is a Royal Talent


    Genjutsu Is A Great Talent


    Alchemy Is A Great Talent


    Abilities


    Gamer''s Body


    The yer''s Mind


    The Emperor''s Eyes


    Imperial Zone


    Orgasm School


    Arbitrary Meditation


    Thunderstorm of the Undead


    Overwhelming Undead Field


    A qualitative leap forward, right?


    And all because I focused on training the body and the eight gates.


    Yes, I haven''t forgotten about this crazy technique, I''m just used to doing everything in order.


    And so, during these six years, seven gates have sumbed to me, and I was able to open thest one only yesterday.


    What can be said about this technique? Perhaps it can be described in one word. Madness. Yes, the technique is truly insane, because it''s not for nothing that Guy was able to beat Madara when he was at the peak of his powers.


    And the funny thing is that Guy, or something, could not unravel the whole secret of this technique. It''s better not to even talk about Daiya.


    In general, the more often and for a longer time you open the gate, the easier it is for you to open it and the less symptoms from opening it.


    Funny, isn''t it? Maito Guy, Maito Dai and Rock Lee, they all believed that the technique should be used extremely rarely and in special cases. As a result, their bodies could not adapt to the gate and they had to pay the maximum price for opening it.


    I discovered this little trick by ident, it just seemed to me that with my endurance there would be no special damage to the body and lo and behold, each time the opening was made easier, the duration of the opening increased, the symptoms decreased and even the effectiveness of the gate itself slowly grew.


    Now I can afford to constantly walk with the first and second gates open.


    These are not all the secrets I found, but for now it''s better to stop at this, others still need to be checked.


    The only thing that confuses me is that I may just be an exception, because I have the best genes, incredible stamina and a system after all. Therefore, I am not one hundred percent sure of my theory, I need a test subject, but that''s not about it now, let''s go further.


    In addition to taijutsu and the eight gates, I also worked hard on three things, more precisely, not me, but the clones.


    The first is fuinjutsu, the second is irenjutsu, and the third is mokuton.


    I needed the first and second to do the Mito reprint, and I must say, I now have several ways to do it. I had the confidence that I could save her life.


    Well, mokuton together with Hashirama''s techniques, where without them. I won''t beat around the bush and just say it. I have mastered all the techniques of Hashirama, and improved quite well.


    Chakras ate his techniques just unrealistically much, but it just so happened that I have no problems with the chakra at all. My own chakra hearth already, ording to my estimates, amodates a reserve of a two-tailed biju, which is not enough.


    I think my stamina has already surpassed that of Hashirama, but bachi had one trump card  Senjutsu.


    Yes, the art of the hermit raises mokuton to a whole new level, so one of my next goals is to find my calling and study senjutsu.


    That''s all the main changes.


    Otherwise, everything is small. Cooking and massage have risen in talent again, making my hands and cooking weapons of mass enjoyment and temptation.


    A huge number of people have gathered in my seal of evil, supplying me with chakra.


    I don''t even remember when Icked this energy.


    As for the rtionship, everything is confusing.


    I am still resisting Tsunade, whose attempts to seduce me are bing more and more skillful and sophisticated. Seriously, this girl won''t stop at nothing until she achieves her goal. As expected from my niece, we are both stubborn as sheep, but the more stubborn one will win, and it will be me.


    In general, Tsunade should already lose and join the harem, but the problem is that I don''t have anyone I would like to include in my harem yet... except for Mito.


    Yes, I finally decided to make it my own. The problem is that I want to offer it to her after the reprint, and not before, because who knows how it will go, although I''m sure everything will be fine.


    I''m not really worried because I know I can revive it. Fortunately, there are a lot of ways to do this in this world.


    In general, I''m waiting for the re-printing to finally defeat Tsuna. And yes, I know that Mom will agree, I have some confidence in this.


    While I was crucifying here, I didn''t notice how I had already approached the Hokage residence.


    Catching the nces of passers-by and employees, I slowly climbed to the right floor, but when I approached the door, it opened and the one who would be called "The Darkness of Shinobi" came out of Sarutobi''s office.


    Oh, hello, Tetsuya. They''re expecting you already. he said, with a small smile.


    - OK. I replied, looking after him.


    Shimura Danzo, an extremely controversial character, whom I see as a viin rather than a forced evil. The root has been created for several years, which means Danzo has already begun to carry out his dark deeds.


    I''m not going to do anything with it yet. He doesn''t bother me and my family because he knows what I''m capable of. The only thing I did was talk to Orochimaru about this character and agreed that he would not contact him.


    Instead, we went to Hiruzen and got permission to use particrly vile and dangerous criminals for experiments.


    So I protected Orochimaru from Danzo and most likely changed his fate even more.


    As I said, I''m not going to touch Shimura until a certain moment. He will have to attack the Hokage, in order to capture the post, then I will kill him.


    This way I will open Hiruzen''s eyes and not tarnish my name.


    In the meantime, let him continue to mess up the water, especially now, he is doing it for the benefit of the vige.


    After knocking and hearing "Come in", he actually entered the office.


    My full team and Hiruzen were already there.


    I just managed to close the door behind me, as Sarutobi immediately said, making a tired grimace at the same time  Now that everyone is here ... you are given an important S-rank mission. Escort a new vessel from Uzushio to Konoha.

 Chapter 103: A pleasant breeze

    Chapter 103: A pleasant breeze


    Now that everyone is here... you are given an important S-rank mission. Escort a new vessel from Uzushio to Konoha.


    Team number seven did not react in any way, because this is not their first task of this level.


    Why does the mission have S rank? Is it worth waiting for trouble during execution?  put his hands behind Jirai''s head.


    Puffing on his pipe, Sarutobi replied  Trouble is possible. It just so happened that the shinobi of Fog, Stone and Rain converged on the approaches to Uzushio, after which they united into onerge army And soon she will move to the Land of Whirlpools.


    What?!  Tsuna eximed  You said that Rain and Fog were going to unite against Iwagakure!? How did it happen that they are already on the outskirts of Uzushio together!?  the girl was obviously worried about her distant rtives. In addition, they were representatives of her grandmother''s n and her future husband


    Hiruzen''s face became even more tired  Our spies were calcted and misinformed. Events are developing rapidly, the scouts managed to report only on the arrival of the enemy army to the shores of thend of Whirlpools. There is no news from the spies, I suspect that they are already in a better world.


    Orochimaru closed his eyes and spoke softly  They want to deprive us of a powerful ally and at the same time make money on this rich country.


    Yes, things are bad ...  drawled Jiraya.


    This is only the first part of the n. Tetsuya said, folding his arms across his chest.


    Three or four pairs of eyes immediately converged on him.


    Isn''t it obvious? Uzushio will fall, and Konoha will fall. This situation clearly shows that viges are able to unite against a stronger enemy, and the looted money, so necessary for wars, will help them prepare troops.


    "We''re going to help them, aren''t we, Sensei?" Tsunade asked warily, looking at the Hokage''s sour face.


    No.  he answered quietly, closing his eyes.  You only have to apany the vessel, no more.


    But how so!? They are our allies! They have always helped us!


    Konoha is not ready for war, Tsunade. Uzushio will buy us time, we will gather our forces and wait for the enemy in all weapons.


    The blonde''s face said that she was more than dissatisfied and was generally on the verge of breaking something.


    "Those aren''t your words, are they?" You would never havee to this. Tetsuya said calmly, looking at Hiruzen with a prating gaze.


    The hero was joined by Jiraya, Tsunade and Orochimaru. Together they began to nag the Hokage with their eyes.


    He didn''tst long.


    Exhaling, he only powerlessly said one word  Danzo.  but then he hurried and added  And I share his thoughts, we have no choice. If we perform, then other countries will catch up and a new Shinobi world war wille out as a result! Only it will be much bloodier than thest one! I can''t let that happen..." Hiruzen whispered thest sentence, looking wearily at the papers lying on the table.


    Too much price, for a few quiet years of preparation.


    "I know, Tetsuya, I know, but what can I do? I am Hokage and must defend the interests of thend of Fire at any cost, even if I have to sacrifice my own honor and reputation. After all, our ally is not so weak, maybe they will even win. I will hope for the best result, but prepare for the worst.  deted, Sarutobi said, putting down the pipe and covering his face with his palms  You should just quietly and imperceptibly bring the vessel. Ideally, no one should see you at all except Uzumaki. Ok?


    And if the situation bes critical, can we fight? Tetsuya asked with interest, smiling conspiratorially.


    Everyone in the room squinted at the hero, and Sarutobi generally covered his eyes with his palm  I know you well enough, you are more than capable of secretlypleting the mission. But yes, if there is a critical situation, you can fight. But only in this case, you yourself should not make contact. Is that clear?


    I~ see.  the four of them drawled.


    That''s good, here''s the map.  Hiruzen threw the folded map into Tsunade''s hands  It marked the ce where the Shinobi Uzushio will be waiting for you. Perhaps there will already be a vessel with them, but most likely you will be taken to the ind and there you will pick it up. Any other questions?


    no.


    Well, then go and pleasee back safe and sound. Sarutobi spoke with a smile, looking at the retreating backs of his students.


    Already on the street, Tsunade asked  Well, are we moving out right away?


    Actually, I was thinking of having breakfast, but since this is the case, then you can do it on the way. In general, I''m ready. Tetsuya said, stretching.


    And you? Tsuna asked, looking at Orochimaru and Jiraya.


    I''m ready. / And me.


    Okay, then let''s go.  said the blonde and jumped on the roof of the nearest building.


    The guys followed her, jumping over the roofs to the exit of the vige.


    At one point, when they were running through the red light district, Jiraya spoke with a wistful grin  Oh, I almost forgot. Tetsuya, let''s make a schedule.


    What a schedule.  the hero calmly replied without turning his head.


    The schedule ording to which we will visit the "Sweet Grove". Whitehead added.


    The ce he was talking about was the best brothel in Konoha and Tetsuya, as well as Jiraya visited it very often.


    It is thanks to this that the hero has not yet attacked the blonde, because he could not be constantly under "Arbitrary Meditation".


    Tsunade allowed it through gritted teeth, since they are not a couple yet. In addition, in exchange, the girl received sweets from the hero and even, sometimes, a massage, during which she tried with all her might to seduce him. Unfortunately, all these attempts were a failure and Tetsuya, after such evenings, stormed the "Sweet Grove".


    Of course, Tsunade also had the right to have affairs, but this right was very deceptive.


    The girl was not a fool and understood that this step would lead to such consequences that she was even afraid to imagine. In addition, she is deeply disgusted by the very idea that someone other than Tetsuya will "touch" her.


    The hero himself was also extremely unhappy with his decision, but he no longer had any options. Either he loses and is seduced by Tsunade, or he goes crazy.


    Let''s get back to the conversation.


    Tetsuya looked at Jiraya and asked with feigned iprehension  Why?


    Are you kidding me? Because of you, I can''t visit my favorite brothel!  almost spitting, Jiraya eximed indignantly.


    I have no idea what you''re talking about. The hero replied with an impudent grin.


    What are you talking about. Jiraya? Tsuna narrowed her eyes


    Ah, well... it''s...  the whiteheaded man hesitated with an awkward smile - "Your mother, an ambush! If I say everything, she will hit me, if I don''t, she will hit me until I crack, and then she will hit me again, the first option is better." Ah, the fact is that when Tetsuya visits this brothel, it immediately closes. Just because this asshole takes off all the girls, and leaves in the morning satisfied leaving them absolutely nothing. Fucking endless endurance!  the white-headed man eximed at the end, out of annoyance.


    Tsunade of course knew about the bed prowess of her beloved, but it''s a pity that from someone else''s mouth.  And what?  the blonde asked, clearly annoyed,  Can''t you find another "house of joy"?


    You don''t understand! Jiraya eximed and continued with a bawdy smile, "Everyone knows that Tetsuya only visits this brothel, so everyone who is notzy sends their "honey kunoichi" to seduce or get pregnant from him. The juice is collected in this house of joys, so


    Jiraya. Tsuna said softly, interrupting the toad.


    - what?


    Grit your teeth. She frowned and raised her fist.


    Whitehead didn''t have time to say anything. Only in flight from the blow he was able to shout  Why Tsunade-e!


    Orochimaru, looking at all this, only exhaled disappointingly and shook his head disapprovingly.


    Tsuna''s face rxed a little, but the discontent was still visible on it, which quickly disappeared as soon as Tetsuya said these words.  Tsuna, and here is your daily ration, today is also dessert. Help yourself.  and the girl instantly forgot about the little incident. She just moaned contentedly while eating the cooking.


    A dozen secondster, Jiraya caught up with them with a big ck eye, and they continued on their way.


    A few hourster, they had a beautiful view of the ind with the hidden vige of Uzushiogakure.


    We''re almost there. Tsuna said, walking along the sandy shore towards the designated ce.


    Oh, the sun, a pleasant breeze, warm water If it wasn''t for the war, I would have stayed for a couple of days to rest.  Jiraya threw his hands behind his head, taking a sun bath with pleasure.


    Jiraya.  Orochimaru shook his head disapprovingly  It would be better if you were so eager to train as to rest.


    Hey! Rest is also important! You should rest more often too!


    "Hmm, that doesn''t make sense. The only one of us who can rest is Tetsuya, since he has time to rest and train.


    HA! Don''tpare us to this monster! We are just mere mortals, it is not good topare ourselves with a demigod.


    Jiraya, what are you talking about?  the hero broke into the conversation.


    Well, you are the son of Hashirama, and he is recognized as the "God of Shinobi", which means you are a demigod. Is it logical?


    You certainly did a good job and ttered me, and you came up with an excuse for yourself. You know, you''re a genius in this part, too, in your own way. Have you ever thought about bing a Hokage? Your talents wille in handy there. Tetsuya said with a tricky smile.


    Well, no! Well, I don''t want to be a Hokage. A shoddy job that you need to devote yourself to, shoulder a huge responsibility, worry about every little thing, and then listen to various dissatisfactions and whining from subordinates and citizens. No, it''s better to be a Shinobi.


    Are you an Orochi? Don''t you want to be a Hokage?


    Hmm.  thought the snake, closing his eyes  I''ve been thinking about it, but Ie to the conclusion that it''s not worth it. As Jiraya has already said, this job requires too much, and gives almost nothing in return. Besides, my character is not very suitable. Hokage is first of all a light in which the whole vige believes. The role of deputy or adviser is more suitable for me, but not Hokage. But you, I think, would be a good fit for this role.


    Nooo.  the hero drawled with "reluctance"  Perhaps I am suitable, but I will not be one just because of this. I don''t want to devote my life to this.


    The others just shrugged, understanding him.


    Tsunade, wouldn''t you like to...  the hero didn''t have time to finish, as he felt two Shinobi with arge amount of chakra on the border of the "Imperial Zone".


    These Shinobi secretly watched them from the forest and only with the help of the "Imperial Zone" Tetsuya was able to notice them.


    Quickly folding the seal, the hero said loudly, looking in the direction of the "guests"  Come out, I know that you are there. If you continue to sit or try to escape, you will regret it.


    A few secondster, two Shinobi came out from behind the trees. Both are red-haired. Both looked thirty years old. And both were smiling as they walked towards team number seven.


    As expected from Hashirama''s son.  said one of them. More precisely, it was the one who looked older.

 Chapter 104: Grandfather

    Chapter 104: Grandfather


    As expected from Hashirama''s son. The redhaired man who looked older said with a smile.


    They were simr to each other, both in clothes and in appearance. Although, what to expect from the vige of "incest". Even the hairstyles are the same.


    The only thing that caught the eye was the men''s hair, which was much dullerpared to Tetsuya. But this is logical, the system selected only the best genes, both from Mito and Hashirama.


    Seeing them, Tetsuya rxed and removed the folded seal  Is it you who should meet us?  with a slight smile, he asked, but inside thinking how those managed to hide from his feelings.


    Yes, we are.  the second red-haired man answered good-naturedly.


    Well, why was it necessary to follow us? Tsuna frowned.


    "You''re the famous Tsunade, aren''t you?" The granddaughter of the first? Sorry, we just wanted to make sure you''re who you say you are. Well, to be honest, I wanted to test you. Don''t hold a grudge against us, please.  the same one answered with a guilty smile, scratching the back of his head.


    And you not only met our expectations, but also exceeded them!  the first one dered energetically  How could you find us? Our seals are able to hide even from the Kage.


    The secret of thepany. Tetsuya simply replied, "You know us, but we don''t know you.  and changed the subject.


    Oh!  the first one hit himself on the forehead  How can you forget about this. And so, let me introduce myself. I am Uzumaki Aki, and this is my friend andrade


    Uzumaki Jun.  the second introduced himself, bowing.


    Nice to meet you.  Jiraya said with a smile  As you say, you already know us. Then we won''t introduce ourselves.


    What is the military situation? Orochimaru asked directly and made the atmosphere awkward. Still, Konoha was not going to help Uzushio, and Uzushio, just assumes such an oue.


    Heh-heh  theyughed awkwardly  Well, the forecasts are disappointing, but we are not discouraged.


    And more specifically?  pressed on Orochimaru''s "corn", not catching this awkward atmosphere. Or maybe catching it, but ignoring it.


    The joyful, optimistic smiles from Uzumaki''s faces havepletely disappeared. Only light smiles, smacking of pity, remained with them  the enemy''s army exceeds ours by almost three times. And we are inferior in quality. No one could have imagined that several countries would unite against us one day.


    I see. - Orochimaru replied and fell silent, closing his eyes, leaving hisrades to rake out this "atmosphere".


    Tsunade, Orochimaru and Jiraya experienced unpleasant feelings in their hearts, because they see how Uzumaki look at them with hope. The only problem is that they are not going to help Uzushio, absolutely nothing. They couldn''t help but feel an unpleasant taste of bitterness.


    - OK. Tetsuya pped his hands, "Let''s get back to the mission.


    Yes, let''s go. We have a ship nearby. Aki said, walking away towards the shore.


    Everyone followed him, looking at each other strangely, because the ce where he was going waspletely empty.


    Only Tetsuya "saw", the Imperial Zone, a small wooden boat painted with seals.


    Tetsuya said softly, but everyone heard it  the refraction of light and a pinch of genjutsu.


    I guessed that you would be able to notice him.  Aki said, smiling, while folding the seals.


    A few secondster, right in front of our eyes, a good ship appeared.


    This is ...  Jiraya breathed out in surprise  This is very simr to the technique that I almost brought to perfection.


    Oh! Interesting.  June turned to him  And what kind of technique?


    Well, I''ve created a technique that allows me to be almost invisible, but it''s not perfect yet. But I believe that soon I will be able to peek without any fear! he eximed enthusiastically, and then flew a good thirty meters up from Tsuna''s kick.


    It flies well.  the hero smiled  Look, it blows to the left, so the wind is from the north.


    Indeed. Akijun grinned, adjust the sail.


    Yeah.


    I see you are not surprised by this. Tetsuya leaned on the bulwark, looking at the falling toad.


    Uzumaki responded to this with "nostalgic" smiles and shook their heads to the sides  The women of our n have always been famous for their explosive character.


    Mom''s not like that.


    "You mean Mito?" Aki asked, and the hero nodded, ignoring Jiraya, whonded a meter away from him and is now moaning in pain  Mito is only an exception confirming the rule. In fact, she also has an explosive character, it''s just not as strong as the others. But the most important thing is her self-control.  he said, looking into the distance. He then continued to speak as he shifted his gaze to Tetsuya, "You look a lot like your mother. The same calm face, the same prating look, a little arrogant look. It feels like you''re her in disguise.


    The hero slightly furrowed his eyebrows.


    The deck became noticeably more tense.


    "Did you know my mother?"


    It would seem that Tetsuya just frowned, but Tsunade, Orochimaru and even the lying Jiraya felt a cascade of goosebumps mixed with cold sweat run down their backs.


    They knew him like no one else. They knew that he was capable of cutting out hundreds of people with a calm face, if not with a smile.


    - "I don''t know why you "pricked" him and Mito, but the earth is down to you."  thought Orochimaru, watching the denouement with calmness and interest.


    - Yes.  he replied, ignoring the hovering tension - She''s my sister...  this shocked everyone on the ship. Well, except for June.  And my fiancee... ex, of course.


    The hero''s furrowed brows and inquisitive gaze demanded more details. Aki saw this and decided to give them.


    It''s an old story. Mito and I were engaged to be married soon, but Hashirama intervened, who came to our vige to establish an alliance between Konoha and Uzushio.


    Grandma...  Tsuna opened her eyes in shock  was Grandma your fiancee? Are you my great-uncle and great-uncle Tetsui?


    - Yes.  he answered all at once in monosybles.


    How did it happen that Mom married Hashirama and not you? The hero crossed his arms over his chest, still frowning.


    Oh, if you think she was forced, then drop these thoughts. Everything was voluntary.


    She voluntarily broke off your engagement and went to Hashirama? Tsuna asked, calming down a little.


    - Yes.  with a bitter smile, he replied  Nothing better than marriage will do to seal the union, but the vige could not give any girl to Hashiram. Therefore, it was decided that one of the princesses of the n would marry him. There were several of them, but none of them wanted it, since they all already had their own loveI remember almost like in reality, how then, at the meeting, Mito stood up and calmly offered her candidacy.


    - why? The blonde asked, confused.


    Because I loved her, but this love was not mutual. Mito was quite pragmatic, even cynical, so she just broke off our engagement and married Hashirama. Just because it was beneficial to the n. Well, because she didn''t care, then, who to marry.


    Yes, indeed.  Tsuna smiled awkwardly  It looks like her.


    Why were you engaged at all if she didn''t love you?  the hero asked calmly, returning to his face the usual indifferent expression  As far as I know, Uzumaki appreciate the will of women.


    Yes, it''s true, although there are subtleties, but mostly it is. Just like I said, she didn''t care. It''s just that the parents began to worry that Mito was cold to all men who tried to get her hand in one way or another. And she herself showed no interest in the opposite sex.


    So the parents put pressure on the grandmother? Tsuna frowned.


    No, of course not! They were just worried. Her parents even thought that she liked women and therefore brought a girl with the same interests to "get acquainted", but Mito said that it was too much and she was only interested in guys.  he recalled with nostalgia, looking into the distance with a misty gaze.  Then at one of the dinners, Mom asked her to marry me and she, exhaling, agreed


    Tsuna, smiling awkwardly, said  In my opinion, she answered so only so that she would not be pestered with this question anymore.


    - Yes. However, then I was extremely happy Well, okay, we got to talking. Stop remembering the past, I''m not quite an old man yet. June, let''s push off.


    Yes, I was just waiting for you to talk enough!  he shouted, standing at the helm.


    Some timeter.


    Already walking along the streets of Uzushio, team number seven turned their heads at full speed, examining everything that caught their eye.


    If you describe a vige in one word, then only the city wille to mind. Yes, Uzushio is a typical stone jungle with high-rise buildings. Such a Jiraya, Tsunade and Orochimaru have not been seen in any country.


    Huge high-rise buildings of warm colors, painted with fuinjutsu.


    However, this does not mean that everything was like a modern city, no, not at all. It was rather a strange cross between the Middle Ages and modernity. Basically, like the whole world.


    Then watch enough, first the mission.


    Pf, says a man who recently chatted incessantly for half an hour. June said with a grin.


    Don''t lie, not for half an hour. Let''s move.


    Good, good.


    The team number seven itself, like the dummies on the escursion, constantly nodded and silently followed, sometimes asking about this or that attraction.


    We''re here.


    They stopped in front of a huge red gate that was hospitably open.


    Now we will meet with the heads of the n and at the same time the heads of the vige.  said Aki, going inside and indicating with his hand "follow me".


    Heads?


    Oh, I''m sorry, I forgot to tell you. We have not one leader, but two. A man and a woman.


    Interesting.  Jiraya voiced the thoughts of the whole team  And everything is fine?


    That is?


    Well, there were no incidents?


    no. Everyone, they are already waiting for us behind this door. Are you ready?


    - Yes.  they answered at the same time and calmly.


    Then let''s go in.


    When Aki''s hand almost reached the door, Tetsuya said softly to Jirae, "I advise you to think what you''re saying. Just think about the fact that this vige consists ofdies whose character is no better than ourmander.


    Oh, E.  finally squeezed out the toad shocked, and then the doors opened.


    The room was simply huge, its space was furnished with luxurious furniture. Predominantly red-burgundy colors prevailed, but the most important thing is who met them.


    In the center of the room stood a Uzumaki man with a little gray hair. It''s scary to think how old Tom is.


    There were also Uzumaki of all ages lined up on the sides of the room, although they all looked young and energetic.


    Everyone was smiling. Seriously, everyone had a bright smile on their face, as if someone was burning a bonfire of cannabis nearby.


    Team number seven calmly, unhurriedly walked straight to the man in the middle of the room.


    Suddenly, Jun whispered to the hero''s back with an insidious smile  All the Uzumaki in this room are your Tetsuya rtives. Grandfathers, grandmothers, uncles, aunts, nieces and nephews. They are also your rtives of Tsunade.


    Tetsuya did not show his surprise on his face in any way, as did Orochimaru, but Jiraya and Tsunade put their shocked faces on disy. The blonde even managed to stumble.


    When they got close enough, this man, clearly not thest in the hierarchy, spoke up.


    Greetings, guests from Konoha, we have been waiting for you. I''m Uzumaki Makoto, one of the heads of the n..." and then he turned his gaze to the hero and, smiling a little wider, added, "And your grandfather, Tetsuya."


    - "It smells like a miracle."  the hero thought, thinking about the current situation.

 Chapter 105: Aunt

    Chapter 105: Aunt


    Silence and tranquility reigned in the small room to which Uzumaki Makoto and Uzumaki Tetsuya had retreated.


    Tsunade, Jiraya and Orochimaru were at the feast while Tetsuya left to talk, at the request of his grandfather, for a few words.


    In this deathly silence, it was perfectly audible how the old Uzumaki brewed tea with his rather wrinkled hands.


    A rather strange atmosphere of awkwardness and familyfort hovered in the room.


    I thought we were going to talk.  the hero squinted.


    Oh, conversations go much better with tea. Makoto smiled kindly.


    The old man radiated the aura of a good old grandfather, but Tetsuya was in no hurry to take it at face value, yet he is the leader of the n, even if not the only one, but the leader.


    What was this circus about?  the hero frowned slightly, looking at the elderly Uzumaki with a serious look.


    What are you talking about?


    You know what I mean  Tetsuya shook his head  Why did you gather all of them in the hall? What''s the point? Did you want to put pressure on pity? On feelings of conscience?


    Oh, that''s what you mean.  without wiping the smile from his face, Makoto continued  You''re mistaken, I wasn''t going to y on your feelings. And of course not because I''m so good, no. I just know it''s pointless. Konoha won''t help us, and even if he wants to, he simply won''t have time. Today, at most tomorrow, the attack will begin and we will have to defend ourselves. Opponents specifically do everything very quickly, so that Konoha does not have time to help. Everyone who gathered in the hall was there of their own free will, of their own volition. They wanted to see you, and they also wanted to have theirst feast.


    Tetsuya thoughtfully looked at the old hands slowly and smoothly brewing tea and listened to Makoto.


    Perhaps it is not visible behind their smiles, but they are all afraid, afraid that they will die tomorrow.


    Do you not believe in victory at all?


    Victory? No, I can only hope that the Uzumaki n will not cease to exist. The enemy''s forces outnumber ours by several times.


    Why are you in this position? An entire vige consisting of the legendary "Red-Haired Devils" can''t give battle to several viges?


    We just didn''t think that someone would want to attack us. Moreover, we did not think that several viges would unite against us. We live by trade, because thend is not suitable for growing crops. With the money from the sale of seals and other goods, we bought food and other resources from thend of fire. We have a rtively small army that is able to protect us from one vige, but... but who would have thought that they would want to destroy us simply because we are allies of thend of fire.


    "Just because of that?" Do you think that all this is happening only because of the alliance with Konoha?


    We both understand that this is so. Ournd is barren and has no natural resources. Of course we are rich, but we are rich for one country. We are being attacked by as many as three. The money divided between the viges will only be able to pay for the costs of this very war. It''s all pointless.


    You could surround the vige with a barrier.


    Yes, we could, but it makes sense only when our allies help us.  Makoto looked into the hero''s eyes, and he took them away  Otherwise it''s just stupidity. The food will run out quickly and we will still have to remove the barrier and fight, but already being weakened from hunger. Already, representatives of our n are running out of the vige slowly, in small groups. I don''t me them and I don''t stop them.


    Why all this talk? Why did you call me here?


    Makoto exhaled and slowly pulled out a small scroll from his sleeve.


    Putting it on the table, he said  This scroll contains all the techniques and Fuin of the n. Take it.


    What''s going on? Tetsuya frowned


    You are Uzumaki and have the right to know all this, besides, what''s the point of taking care of it now? I only hope that you will keep this knowledge secret and pass it on to other Uzumaki.


    The still frowning hero silently took the scroll.


    Kushina, I know you''re eavesdropping,e in. Makoto said calmly, looking at the side door.


    A few secondster, the door slid open and a red-haired girl of thirteen years entered.


    Her hair was a bright red color, which spoke of great vitality.


    An awkward, embarrassed grimace froze on her pretty face, after all, she was caught in the hot.


    Before she could begin to justify herself, Makoto beckoned her with his hand  Come Kushina.


    The little girl slowly approached the table. As she walked, her cheeks turned a little red, as Tetsuya examined her face with a thoughtful look.


    - "He is much better in life!"  Kushina thought, remembering the portraits of the hero recently shown to her. "Hi," she said softly, looking away.


    Hello. Tetsuya replied, and then shifted his "uprehending" gaze to Makoto.


    "She is the vessel for the nails.


    This is nonsense.  the hero said sharply than, made Kushina nervous  Even a blind person will understand that she is the princess of the n. You reced the vessel, right?


    The girl shifted her nervous gaze to Makoto, because she knew that Tetsuya had hit right on the spot.


    You''re right, we reced the vessel. I think you understand why, considering the circumstances, and Konoha, on the contrary, should be happy. Her name is Kushina, she is my daughter and your aunt, Tetsuya. he finished with a smile.


    At this moment, the hero wanted to like Tsunade with all his might to charge his fist on the table, but restrained himself.


    Instead, he just said  Clearly.


    "Well, since everything is settled now, let''s go to the feast," Makoto said, getting up, but Tetsuya stopped him.


    Wait.  he said, simultaneously putting a nondescript steelcolored box on the table - Here you go. This is for the techniques.


    What is it?


    Meanwhile, Kushina was studying the "gift" with might and main.


    In this box, five of my chakra reserves. In fact, this is one big explosive seal, only in a different wrapper. Tetsuya said with a smile, watching Kushina quickly get covered in sweat and put the box back in ce.


    Unbelievable. Makoto whispered, raising his eyebrows in surprise.


    This bomb is designed to cause little damage over long distances. Most likely it won''t kill anyone, but a specially enhanced st wave will disable all genins, chunins and possibly Jonins.


    That''s great! Makoto eximed, not without joy  With this there are chances!  he shouted, running out of the room, and at the end, when his body almost disappeared, he said  Kushina, take Tetsuya to the feast.


    The door behind the old Uzumaki quickly closed and Tetsuya and Kushina were left alone in awkward silence.


    - "You''re a fool father!"  Kushina shouted in her head, nervous.


    Deciding not to torment the girl, the hero spoke himself  Well, lead ... Aunt.  at the end, he singled out "Aunt".


    Just Kushin is enough. She replied with a nervous smile and led Tetsuya to the ce of the celebration.


    There they were met by cheerful Orochimaru, Jiraya and Tsuna.


    How long have you been. Jiraya said with a smile, sipping his wine.


    There was no other way. And so let me introduce  he pointed his index finger at Kushina  This is our goal, a vessel for biju. Her name is Kushina Uzumaki, and she is my... aunt.  I singled out "Aunt" again, the hero.


    - hello. Kushina said softly, covering her embarrassed face with her hands.


    Pfff!  spat out the wine of Jiraya  Kha-kha hahahahah. He coughed in a fit ofughter.


    Orochimaru smiled out of the corner of his lips, and Tsunade tried to hide a huge grin with his palms.


    The hero turned his gaze to Tsuna and said  Why are youughing? She''s your grandmother.


    Kha.  she choked, eyes wide in shock, and Jiraya burst outughing again. However, he soon got hit on the head.

 Chapter 106: The Wave

    Chapter 106: The Wave


    Commander''s tent


    Inside themander''s tent were the leaders of the united Shinobi army.


    Three legendary ninjas sat on opposite sides of the table, forming a triangle.


    Learn more about them in any order.


    The first of them had brown eyes, long blond hair, a slim build and tanned skin.


    There was a rather big respirator on his face, from which, with a distinct sound, the air purified from the poison wasing out.


    This is Hanzo, the leader of the Hidden Rain Vige.


    For the sake of strength, this man transnted a smander venom nd to himself as a child, hoping to make the body produce poison.


    Hanzo was lucky, and he found this power. Now even his breath is very poisonous, so he has to always wear a respirator.


    The second had a bizarre appearance, most of his body was covered with bandages, leaving only his eyes and nose open.


    Behind his back are two swords with thin and simrly bandaged handles.


    This is Mu, the Nidaime Tsuchikage of the Hidden Stone Vige.


    This shinobi radiated calmness, politeness and confidence with his whole body, perhaps because he possessed an expanded genome thatbined three different elements into one "Element of Dust".


    The third person was quite tall and had a slender body dressed in a long robe with vertical stripes.


    Long blond hair,bed back, perfect ck thin mustache and a small beard.


    This is Mangetsu Hozuki, the second Mizukage of the Hidden Mist Vige.


    Sitting impressively and carelessly on a chair, he swayed on it with a grin, looking into the lean faces of other leaders.


    We will never decide who will be the mainmander. I know about your long-standing rivalry and I understand that you will not give in to each other for this reason... Hanzo said through the respirator in a slightly muffled voice.


    "That''s why you want us to choose you, right?" Muu cast a calm nce at him


    That''s right.


    Phah! Don''t think that you can extract benefits from our enmity. Gengetsu grinned.


    Hanzo frowned for a moment, but then calmed down again.


    Then what do you suggest?


    Who is stronger is the main one. Hozuki dered with a confident grin.


    "Are you suggesting we fight right before the battle?" I thought you were smarter. I am ashamed even to be at enmity with you, Gengetsu. Muu shook his head


    Oh, you! Let''s go out! He pointed his finger at the bandaged man


    Muu abruptly raised his hand, saying, "hush." Then his eyes widened in surpriseA diversion! We were attacked!


    All of them just managed to get up from the table, and a secondter a strong air wave tore down the tent and sent three legendary ninjas into the air.


    Already in flight, Hanzo called for a huge Smander and stood on it, Gengetsu called for a giant m and also stood on it, and Muu did not call anyone, he could fly anyway.


    What the hell?! Gengetsu shouted, watching the shellshocked Shinobi scatter like rag dolls.


    Uzumaki...  said Muu calmly, analyzing the losses.


    They somehow managed to get into the camp andmit sabotage To hide from our perception and make such a brazen attack.


    All genins and chunins are mostly disabled. However, our jonins were not hurt. Muu was speaking softly


    Ha, great! Even our distrust of each other has benefits. None of us wants someone else tomand their elite troops and in the end we got off with few losses. It turns out we just didn''t put all the eggs in one basket.


    Gengetsu, can you not say such obvious things? It already seems to me that just from your presence my intelligence is rapidly falling. Muu exhaled heavily, rolling his eyes at the same time.


    Shut up! Don''t pretend to be the smartest! Gengetsu pointed at him.


    Are you serious? We have just been deprived of a significant part of the army, and you are behaving like small children That''s why I have to be amander. Hanzo dered in an important tone.


    And do not dream! / Get in line. Gengetsu and Muu answered at the same time.


    - OK.  Hanzo exhaled more than usual - We need to prepare for an attack, I don''t think the Uzumaki will want to miss such an ideal moment for an attack.


    "You''re right. Muu said, looking at a certain point. This point was a young redhaired Shinobi with a confident, predatory grin that was moving at high speed, purposefully, in their direction - That guy on the horizon has a monstrous supply of chakra.


    Hanzo and Gengetsu squinted, too, drew attention to such an impudent Uzumaki.


    Such arrogance and confidence should be backed up by force. Hozuki said with an excited smile.


    Or madness. Hanzo frowned


    Shortly before that


    A crimson sunset illuminated team number seven and the vessel as they stood on the protective wall of Uzushio and looked at the united Shinobi army.


    During this short time, they all managed to eat, get drunk and more or less get acquainted.


    "It''s an amazing sight, isn''t it? said a suitable Makoto.


    Yes, there is something in it.  Tsuna said, putting her hands behind her head  The sight alone inspires awe.


    What about the bomb? Tetsuya asked, continuing to look at the Shinobi army.


    On the spot. The old Uzumaki replied with a goodnatured smile.


    A bomb? Jiraya raised an eyebrow in surprise.


    Yes, a bomb. Grab onto something.  said the hero, folding the seal.


    Jiraya, Tsunade and Orochimaru cast a questioning nce at the hero, and Kushina hugged her father''s leg, since she knew about the bomb.


    Nothing happened for a few seconds. Then, from the side of the Shinobi army, a domed air wave began to grow, tearing out centuries-old trees by the roots and lifting multi-ton rocks like cardboard.


    Holy shit!  the whiteheaded one eximed in surprise.  he grabbed the pole, seeing how the wave had already approached them.


    Orochimaru, Tsunade, Tetsuya and Makoto with Kushina coped well with the air wave by securing their legs with the help of the chakra.


    Only Jiraya was unlucky, and he flew away with a broken piece of the wall on which he was standing and a pir.


    The teammates were not worried about him, since he was able to survive a beating from Tsunade, which means that this little problem is on his shoulder.


    The wave has passed. The roof fell off on many buildings, some houses copsed, so Makoto did not evacuate civilians to a safer ce for nothing.


    It was just incredible! Kushina eximed loudly, being stunned.


    Tsunade smiled and called her over and fixed the problem with the help of iryendjutsu.  Better?


    Yes, thank you.


    All right, we have to go.  the blonde said and headed for the ship prepared in advance.


    But soon team number seven noticed the loss of one member.


    Turning around, Tsunade saw that Tetsuya, without moving from his ce, was staring at one point, looking at the Shinobi army.


    Tetsuya?  She said questioningly  Is something wrong?


    Orochimaru and Jiraya were also a little confused by the hero''s behavior.


    And all because Tetsuya saw something that had not been there for a long time.


    Attention!


    An event has been detected that meets the requirements


    You are given a task


    A new task has been added!


    Protect Uzushiogakure from the united Shinobi army


    Reward: Fuinjutsu talent will be promoted in rank


    ns are changing a little, Tsunade.  the hero said thoughtfully, with a greedy gleam in his eyes.

 Chapter 107: The Truth

    Chapter 107: The Truth


    Attention!


    An event has been detected that meets the requirements


    You are given a task


    A new task has been added!


    Protect Uzushiogakure from the united Shinobi army


    Reward: Fuinjutsu talent will be promoted in rank


    ns are changing a little, Tsunade. I said thoughtfully, figuring out what to do in my head.


    Even before that, I wanted to save Uzushio, but many things prevented me from doing it This task was thest straw that inclined me to the side of Uzumaki''s defense.


    I don''t really care about the Hokage''s order, I was stopped by another... my own desire.


    The fact is that I came into this world for a few things.


    I came for the chakra and a lot of development techniques, both physical and energetic.


    I came because of beautiful and charismatic women.


    I came to see and explore a new, unexplored world.


    I came for an adventure.


    But most importantly, what I wanted most of all was to catch the time period that was shown in the anime.


    I wanted to be a part of the events that I once had to see from the monitor screen.


    That''s why, all this time, I''ve been a little passive. I just didn''t want to change the story too much.


    It''s a pity that I''m a fool and chose such a time far from the canon Next time I will be reborn already in the time of Naruto.


    Although it''s not so bad, because thanks to me, the fate of several people has be much better.


    Something swelled up like an old grandfather Although how old am I already in total? It ''s time to get drunk already


    While I was mentally chatting to myself, Tsunade, frowning slightly, came up and looked into my eyes, asked  What do you mean?


    Jiraya, Orochimaru and Kushina stood nearby and watched.


    Makoto, who was going to escort us to the ship, also stood next to me and stared expectantly at the back of my head, burning it with a look full of hope.


    Deciding not to beat around the bush, he said bluntly, correcting her lock of hair  I''m going to suppress this army.


    Despite my warm touch, she frowned even more, almost bringing her eyebrows together  Are you sick? "what is it?" she asked, although it sounded more like a statement.


    Everyone who was nearby heard my answer and reacted differently.


    Makoto closed his eyes and tried to calm the trembling in his hands.


    Jiraiya smiled broadly, clearly pleased with this turn. The guy clearly wanted to help the red-haired.


    Orochimaru also smiled slightly, although anyone could tell that the reason for this smile was clearly not the possible salvation of Uzushio.


    Little Kushina looked at my back in shock.


    Do you really think that with my body I''m capable of getting sick?  I replied with a grin, stroking her cheek  I will try to protect Uzushio without unleashing a global war.


    Pressing her face against my palm, Tsuna, still frowning, asked  How will you do it? In the end, at least a few Kages and people close to their level of strength will be waiting for you there.


    I''ll manage somehow.  I replied caricaturally with a grin  Maybe I''ll finally have to show my true strength.


    Pfft!  she snorted, removing my hand to the side  What is required of us?


    Nothing. Wait here and guard Kushina, although it would be better if you leave now and go to Konoha.


    Hey! Who do you take us for?!  the previously silent Jiraya shouted indignantly  We are a team! How can we leave you?! We''re not as strong as you, of course, but four pairs of fists are much better than one.


    You will only hinder me.  I shook my head, and Jiraya "pouted"  Okay, stay here, maybe I still need your help.


    - OK.  they answered at the same time, although it is clear that they are dissatisfied with this decision.


    Makoto opened his eyes and seriously asked  Can you wait for Shinobi Uzushio?


    He wasn''t going to dissuade me, even if he wanted to, yet many lives depend on it.


    No, ideally on the battlefield I should be alone surrounded by enemies Then I won''t be able to hold back.


    Closing his eyes, the old Uzumaki calmly said  Okay ... take care of yourself.


    I''ll try. I replied, jumping off the wall.


    Moving across the water towards the army, I was considering a solution to this problem.


    Fog, Rain and Stone.


    Most likely I will meet Hanzo, Muu, Hozuki, and also, perhaps, Oonoki, seven mist swordsmen and a bunch of different jonins.


    If I kill everyone, it will be the perfect excuse for a world war... and it will also be the perfect excuse for uniting all countries against Konoha I''m not even sure if I can withstand the onught of the whole world right now, so murder is a no-go. And I don''t want to be the cause of wars.


    There is a temptation to seal them all in my evil seal, but it will still provoke a big war.


    There is only one way out. We need to suppress them with superior force, force them to surrender.


    Make their hearts flutter just at the thought of meeting me again Uh, we need to put on a show.


    We are moving from maximum efficiency to maximum pathos and entertainment.


    Some timeter


    With a slight pop, Tetsuyanded a hundred meters away from the giant m and the smander.


    With a cheeky and confident grin, Tetsuya looked at Gengetsu, Muu and Hanzo, and then said  I thought more people would meet me Okay, I''ll give you time to call for backup, so be it.


    Gengetsu almost fell off the m from such impudence  Don''t run into Uzumaki, there are three leaders of Fog, Rain and Stone in front of you. I alone am more than enough to make you cry bloody tears!  he eximed indignantly, showing his fist.


    Tetsuya only grinned harder at this, showing a grin.


    Hanzo did not share Gengetsu''s positivity, in fact, neither did Muu.


    "You don''t look like your father at all, Uzumaki Tetsuya. Muu stated calmly, looking into the hero''s eyes.


    That''s what everyone tells me. Tetsuya spread his hands


    The weather. Gengetsu said after looking carefully  You''re the son of Hashirama, now it''s clear where such confidencees from. But you know, kid, hereditary strength is not the main thing, the main thing is skills and abilities.


    Only Tetsuya saw that Gengetsu was quite tense, after all, what kind of no, and there is already fame behind his back.


    You''re right, Gengetsu-san.  the hero grinned  So now I intend to show you what I was able to achieve in my young years.


    Then Tetsuya folded the seal and a wooden clone appeared next to him, who ran towards the Shinobi army.


    The leaders began to follow the clone with their eyes, but then Tetsuya caught their attention  Do not pay attention to the clone, he is just going to destroy your army.


    The whole trio looked at the hero with a look of "Is this a joke?".


    Then , from the side of the army , they heard the loud voice of Tetsui''s clone  the Element of Wood: The Thousand-handed Truth.


    Under multiple shocked nces, a titanic statue appeared out of the ground at great speed, with a thousand hands behind its back.


    This technique could only be used by Hashirama and only in the sage mode, but Tetsuya has much more vitality than his father, as well as chakras. Although of course this was not enough, so the clone had to take the chakra from the seal.


    The Shinobi of the three united armies were morally suppressed by only one species. When the statue started moving in their direction, they all began to run away like cockroaches with fear, and some even with tears in their eyes.


    Gengetsu, Muu, and Hanzo frowned deeply.


    Muu, quickly destroy this statue, we will detain him with Hozuki. Hanzo said, taking out a kusarigama.


    They all understood that only Muu, with his dust element, had a chance against such a technique.


    Hanzo''s poison and explosive seals, like genjutsu Gengetsu, are extremely ineffective against such techniques.


    - OK. Muu said calmly, taking off.


    Did I let someone go?  the hero said with a grin.


    "I didn''t ask you. Muu said calmly,pletely disappearing, as if dissolving into thin air.


    Hmm,  the hero grunted and jumped into the air, striking into the void.


    That''s just the blow still hit something, or rather someone.


    Bang!


    Muu''s body crashed into the ground, shaking everything around.


    The technique dissipated, revealing his battered condition.


    The bandages on his stomach were torn, showing rapidly swollen flesh with ruptured capiries.


    Muu was so confident in his technique that hepletely rxed, thinking that there was no stopping him.


    However, Tetsui has an Imperial Zone, so Muu needs to learn spatial techniques in order to hide from the hero.


    Gengetsu and Hanzo frowned hard at this turn, yet even they are unable to sense Muu when he uses his masking techniques.


    They were also surprised by the force of the blow, which is no wonder. Now the blows of the hero in strength and destruction surpass the blows of Tsunade in the canon.


    But Tetsuya did not stop, on the contrary, he made another blow into the void nearby, but with his foot.


    Bang!


    Another Muunded with a crash near the pit, the asshole managed to split in two, but it turned out to be much more difficult to escape from the Imperial Zone.


    Afternding, Tetsuya began to fold the seals with his eyes closed, until finally his body split into two.


    No, it wasn''t a clone, it was just that he really split into two with the help of the Muu technique, which he had just safely stolen with the help of the Imperial Zone, even the Emperor''s Eyes were not needed.


    - "How strange ..."  the hero thought  "This is very simr to the cloning technique"


    The force was also divided into two.


    In theory, it is unprofitable to use it on the battlefield, except only for escape But Tetsuya decided not to dispel it, since what he is going to do will perfectlybine with this separation technique.


    Both Muus that were lying in the pits stared, despite their usually calm and serene nature. Still, it''s not every day that one of your best techniques is stolen from you, the techniques you were so proud of.


    Hanzo and Gengetsu thought out the battle n in full, standing tensely on their calls.


    Tetsuya slowly closed his eyes, and then an invisible wave came out of his body, raising dust into the air.


    Then, under the shocked gazes of Kage, he eximed with a fighting passion  The Eight Heavenly Gates are the Gates of a Miracle OPEN UP!

 Chapter 108: The Tiger

    Chapter 108: The Tiger


    ... The Seventh Gate of Wonder OPEN UP!  the hero and his copy eximed thunderously.


    A blue aura noisily burst out of their bodies, muscles bulged, skin turned red. It''s just like Guy''s.


    Tetsuya trained the technique of the eight gates so that when they were opened, his skin did not change color at all, and there was very little evaporating sweat, aka blue aura


    The only problem was that his strength had recently been split in two along with his stamina and regeneration, so now he was experiencing the usual symptoms that Guy was experiencing. It would be more effective not to share, but all for the sake of pathos and entertainment.


    Damn it! Gengetsu eximed when he felt the physical and moral pressure from two people with the miracle gate open.


    Tetsui''s evaporating sweat made the neighborhood smell like peach, but Hanzo, Muu, and Gengetsu didn''t pay attention to it. They had bigger problems.


    Hanzo, turning to Mizukage, shouted in a halfrmed, halfmanding tone - Put an illusion on him, quickly!


    Gengetsu did not pay attention to such a tone and instead proceeded to fold the seals.


    In the end, he silently applied, with the help of his summoning, one of the most powerful genjutsu in his arsenal.


    Hozuki tried to invade the hero''s chakra system, but everything didn''t go ording to n.


    Tetsui''s tyrannical chakra, in apartment with an open gate, simply crushed the alien chakra, destroying all dreams of imposing an illusion.


    Even without an open gate, only someone like Madara will be able to impose genjutsu on him, and then thanks to his abilities, Tetsuya will easily destroy the illusion.


    Hozuki perfectly felt that his attempt to impose an illusion had gone to waste  An infection! Genjutsu doesn''t work on him! Muu quickly join together, we need your element of dust! Hanzo, let''s detain him!


    Hanzo nodded silently and started folding the seals, just like Hozuki, who wanted to use the steam tyrant jutsu.


    But who will give them time for this?


    Tetsuya and the clone took off and in the middle of the way, having folded a unique seal, eximed  The technique of the Noonday Tiger!


    A huge atmospheric pressure began to gather around the two gate users and take the form of a huge tiger.


    This technique was much more powerful and faster than the usual one, since Tetsuyabined it with shunshin, the Flicker Technique. And of course,bining such techniques was not without consequences for the hero.


    Hozuki and Hanzo stopped folding the seals because they understood that they would not have time to activate the jutsu. It was necessary to defend ourselves urgently somehow.


    Hanzo hurriedly tried to go underground, and Gengetsu covered himself with a m.


    Muu only managed to merge together before the two tigers exploded, destroying everything around.


    BANG!


    The earth-shaking explosion created a funnel with a diameter of one hundred meters and a depth of thirty.


    The shock wave, like a tsunami, overtook the fleeing Shinobi and threw them into the air like rag dolls.


    Of the three leaders, Hanzo, who managed to hide underground, got the least, but if he got less, it does not mean that he got little.


    The Hozuki m was almost torn apart and hastily sent back to its world. Mizukage himself could barely stand on his feet. Blood was flowing from his ears, but he was still smiling with a twinkle in his eyes.


    Tsuchikage got the hardest of all, as he was lucky to take two techniques on his body at once.


    Now his mortal body was lying in arge funnel. The bandages were torn, showing mutted, mangled flesh, and in ces bare bones.


    But surprisingly, the hands and feet were in ce, weak breathing was present. Muu even managed to stay conscious, the asshole was really worthy of his nickname "Mujin", aka "Inhuman". However, in this state, without timely help, he is a corpse.


    A badly bruised Hanzo crawled out of the ground and saw that Tetsuya had already managed to merge together, and the miracle gate was still active.


    For the hero, all this also did not go without injuries. When merging, his body took damage from an additional seven gates. In addition, hebined this technique with shunshin, which also fairly strains the body.


    However, he was recovering quickly.


    Hanzo only managed to jerk his finger before Tetsuya, using shunshin along with the seventh gate, kicked him in the chest.


    The famous Hanzo Smander at this moment was more like a cannon ball fired from a cannon.


    His body knocked Mizukage off his feet, he just didn''t have time to dodge.


    Barely rising, they saw Tetsuya in front of them, whose speed in apartment with shunshin was more like teleportation.  Your army is defeated, and you yourself look more like a beaten dog. Give up.  he rumbled, "beast" looking at Hanzo and Gengetsu.


    Suddenly, the previously smiling Gengetsu burst outughing with a terrible nervousugh  AHAHAh, Hanzo! If it''s not the Shinobi God, then who?! Oh, it''s been a while since I''ve been kicked like a slop cat.


    Hanzo frowned, but did not answer in any way, instead, he shook his head and said, looking at the hero  I feel like reinforcements are being pulled here. The Mist Swordsmen and Muu''s disciple are already running here with reinforcements, why should we give up?


    Tetsuya said without raising an eyebrow  Will something change with their arrival? Do you think they can hold me for even a second?


    Hanzo didn''t say anything, as he almost didn''t believe that the reinforcements would make any difference.


    Their entire battle could be described as a "Cat and Mouse Game."


    If more mice are added, the cat will only have more fun ying, no more.


    Tetsuya saw that Hozuki and Hanzo were almost ready to admit defeat, but they did not dare, yet they had pride and a small sparkling hope of victory with reinforcements.


    Do you really have any hope of winning?  almost ridiculing, Tetsuya said,  You are hoping for reinforcements, but did you think that Uzushio''s troops will be here any minute?


    What the hero said brought Hanzo and Mizukage back from heaven to earth, shattering all hopes into small fragments


    Tetsuya continued, "I suggest you capitte and pay Uzushiogakurapensation. I still felt sorry for you and your troops, although I could have swatted everyone like flies.


    Hanzo and Gengetsu thought intensely, ignoring the humiliation. Periodically, they cast a nce at the huge statue chasing their troops like cockroaches.


    Suddenly, a weak, hoarse voice of Muu came from the funnel  You agree, everything has already been decided here.


    After a moment of silence, Hanzo shook his head and bitterly replied  Good. We give up.


    The task ispleted!


    Protect Uzushiogakure from the united Shinobi army


    The reward is received!


    Fuinjutsu talent has increased and reached the maximum, Divine rank.


    Great. I''ll give it to Uzushio.  the hero answered, turning around, internally rejoicing at the reward, and also scattering the clone along with the statue.


    Hey guy! Gengetsu shouted at his back.


    Tetsuya turned around and looked at Mizukage with iprehension.


    He just smiled broadly, with blood on the corners of his lips, said, showing his thumb  Guy, it was something with something. Worthy of the Shinobi God.


    The hero only nodded with a grin and disappeared, using shunshin.


    After a while, he appeared on the defensive wall of Uzushio, where the troops had already gathered.


    The appearance of the hero was noticed immediately, everyone directed their eyes at him, including Makoto, Kushina and team seven.


    Tetsuya, took a more or less presentable look and turned off the gate, said - The job is done, they capitted and promised to paypensation to Uzushio.


    At first there was silence, and then loud cries of joy and happiness were heard, yet everyone in Uzushio felt the "sword of Damocles" above them.


    Tetsuya quickly disappeared from sight under the guise, he was not in the mood for fun right now. Torn muscles and various other consequences from the forbidden technique caught up with him, and the consequences were much worse if you remember what he was doing.


    Somewhere around the corner, his teammates met him.


    Ha! Now your fame will soar to the skies! Jiraya shouted, pping the hero on the shoulder, at which Tetsuya winced.


    What is it?  Tsunade quickly arrived.


    The consequences of technology and your own stupidity.


    Hey, let''s help you with Orochi.  said the white-headed maning up with Orochimaru, but Tsunade looked at them like a wolf and they quickly realized that she wanted to do everything herself.


    The girl gently lifted the hero in her arms, taking him as a princess.


    Tsunade, don''t you dare! Tetsuya eximed with hisst strength with his eyes wide open.


    But Tsunade was blind and deaf to the hero''s pleas, and therefore, ignoring him, went straight to the ship with a smile.


    Tetsuya made a tired face like Kakashi and looked at the smiling faces of Jirai and Orochimaru.


    "This will be the longest voyage of my life I hope Tsuna doesn''t think of taking advantage of my weakness."


    In addition, the hero was thinking about what kind of punishment Hiruzen woulde up with for him. And yes, he had no doubt that there would be punishment.


    "The maximum will deprive me of missions for several months."

 Chapter 109: Class

    Chapter 109: ss


    Children''sughter and meaningless chatter reigned in one of the sses of the Shinobi Academy.


    Did you hear what the teacher said? Looks like the new ones areing today.


    I heard, I heard How can you not hear if he''s been talking about it for three days in a row? Got it Why do all sses have a normal teacher, and we got this weak-willed burdock?!


    Hey, don''t get excited, maybe he''ll hear.


    And what?! What will he do to me?! I have long suspected that he is no Chunin. I''m sure I can finish him off with one left.  the guy boasted with a grin, gesturing with his hands.  At least Minato will definitely be able to finish him, right Minato?  he turned to the blond guy who was sitting a few desks ahead.


    The blonde turned around and with a strained awkward smile replied  I don''t know, the teacher must be strong.  although he did not believe in his own words.


    Sensei of this ss ideally taught mathematics, Japanese, biology All his lessons were informative and interesting, until it came to training and the art of shinobi.


    The bell rang, and everyone quickly took their seats waiting for the teacher.


    However, I didn''t have to wait long.


    The cream-colored wooden door opened with a slight creak and two people entered. An adult guy and a little girl.


    The adult guy was Sensei.


    Neatly trimmed medium-length hair, ck-rimmed sses, a thin body and a face, looking at which you understand that a person will not offend a fly.


    The girl was quite interesting, judging by the way the whole ss was staring at her.


    Her thick red hair was loose and reached the small of her back. The round face looked soft and cute, there were small plump cheeks, as well asrge dark blue eyes.


    It is enough to look at her trembling hands to understand that she was nervous.


    In addition, her gaze caught on the blue-eyed blonde.


    And so the ss, as I said, from today a new girl will study in our ss. The teacher murmured in a soft voice.


    Following him, the little girl shouted, closing her eyes, almost interrupting.


    I''m Uzumaki Kushina, dattebane!


    Nervously, she shouted out at the end a phrase she was used to, which she was ashamed of. Therefore, Kushina quickly covered her mouth in embarrassment.


    That was the starting shot.


    Look what a strange color.  pointing with his finger at the red hair, the boy was saying.


    Yeah, red. Ha, what an idiotic color?


    Did you paint yourself red on purpose to stand out?


    Huh, our new girl turned out to be a simple show-off and a lover of attention.


    Like magpies, the students began to make fun of the little girl with smiles.


    The teacher''s back was sweating from such a greeting. With an awkward smile and sometimes stuttering, he hurried to calm the ss  R-guys! Hush, hush, it''s very ugly! Remember that from today she is yourrade!


    - "Everything is much worse than I imagined..."  she thought not without bitterness, and then gathering her will into a fist and exhaling in a loud voice, she dered  I ... I will be the first female Hokage in the history of the vige!


    This instantly quieted the ss. Someone looked at her with surprise, someone with shock, and someone with anger and misunderstanding.


    Suddenly, for everyone, the blueeyed blonde stood up and with a sweet smile said in support - I am Minato Namikaze, and I will be the best Hokage that the whole vige will admire.


    The ss finally quieted down, and Sensei rxed and said  That''s good. In the meantime, get to know each other better, and I''ll rify something.  he said hurriedly, quickly running out of the ssroom.


    A few seconds and the ssroom buzzed like a beehive again.


    Someone discussed the new girl, someone reasoned why, the teacher ran away, and someone just chatted about all sorts of things.


    Choosing the back desk, Kushina went to her, but when the little girl was almost at the goal, she was stopped by several guys.


    What do you want? Kushina frowned slightly, because she remembered those who had just mocked her hair.


    Tomato!  with a dirty grin, the chief of them dered, pointing at the girl  From today you are not Kushina Uzumaki, but a tomato! You have a plump round face with red hair, just like a tomato.


    A tomato can''t be a Hokage!


    Ugh! I hate tomatoes!


    And me!


    Yes, the most disgusting vegetable, perfect for you!


    See? Nobody likes tomatoes, which means a tomato will never be a Hokage. the chief of them finished with a malicious grin, after which the whole groupughed.


    Many people looked at this mess, but no one got involved and tried to stand up for Kushina, as well as on the side of the hooligans.


    Uzumaki blushed in ashamed embarrassment, because she herself understood that this nickname suits her quite well.


    Look, the tomato ispletely reddened, apparently it has already ripened!


    It looks like it''s time to harvest!  the guy shouted and grabbed a lock of red hair, began to pull.


    At the moment when Kushina was ready to break down and beat the assholes, a painfully familiar calm voice rang out  It means you don''t like red-haired people


    The voice was calm and even soft, but the punks almost buckled at the knees, and the whole ss froze like statues.


    Everyone slowly turned their heads towards the voice


    There were two people standing in the doorway.


    One of them towered over the other, it was a teacher whose height was one hundred and eighty centimeters.


    But this was one of those situations when height did not solve absolutely anything, because Sensei was very, very nervous standing next to a red-haired guy who was five centimeters shorter than him.


    As already mentioned, he had pointed, sword-like red hair of medium length. His multicolored eyes were mesmerizing, and the narrowed vertical pupil pejoratively looked at the hooligans, as if they were not even ves, but just cockroaches that could be crushed at any moment.


    The most interesting thing is that in his right hand there was a perfectly shaped scarlet tomato.


    The red-haired man began to slowly approach the hooligans and Kushina.


    With every step he took, a tyrannical, suffocating aura grew, which did not ask, but ordered him to kneel and look at the floor.


    Such an aura could not be possessed by the Hokage, only the Emperor.


    Finally, he stopped in front of the punks and while looking at them with a despicable look, bit off a small part of an extremely juicy tomato  And also don''t like tomatoes


    His predatory eyes looked at the hooligans shaking like an aspen leaf, who were ready to empty their dder at any moment. Moreover, most of the ss was in such a state.


    The assholes couldn''t find the courage to even get out of it... although even if they wanted to do it, they still wouldn''t be able to, since their muscles, shackled with terror, wouldn''t even let them move their jaw.


    The teacher was already so wet... as if he had run through the rain of a torrential nature.  K-ss, from today, a part of the lessons that I used to teach you will be taught by a new teacher ... - sensei bleated with a dry mouth.


    Uzumaki Tetsuya and from today I will teach all your lessons, including the art of ninja. Please take care of me, because I am quite a gentle and vulnerable person.  he spoke without blinking, as he passed his eyes around the ssroom.


    No one dared to look into his eyes, except for the blue-eyed blonde, who still found the courage to do it.


    Some time ago


    Returning to Konoha, team number seven took Kushina to Mito and went to report to the Hokage.


    The report went on for a long time, during which Hiruzen sometimes wondered, sometimes sighed, and sometimes covered his face with his palm.


    At the end, Tsunade even had a dry throat.


    Yeah...  Sarutobi squeezed out, tapping his finger on the table and looking at the students  To say that I''m amazed, to say nothing You havepleted the task, however ...  he turned his gaze to the hero  Tetsuya, you vited my order, the order of your teacher, the order of your Hokage Of course you were able to aplish an incredible feat and all this without starting a war, but


    I am ready to ept any punishment. Tetsuya shook his head with a smile.


    Haaa ...  exhaled Hokage, propping his head with his hand  As you understand, this news is not new to me, the scouts have long brought me a report on that battleAlthough it was hard for me to believe it, and I was waiting for your report, which would have much more information In general, I had time to think about what kind of punishment you will receive, and I came up with the ideal punishment for you, my beloved student. Hiruzen said with a smile at the end.


    Tetsuya sensed something was wrong, his intuition told him that something not very pleasant was waiting for him.


    And so, your punishment is this From today on, you will be suspended from missions..." Tetsuya exhaled, as he was counting on it, but Sarutobi did not finish


    And you are appointed, for the next few years, as a teacher of ss 1-A.  Hokage finished with a sly grin, looking at the distorted face of his most talented student.


    That''s it, you''re free. Oh, yes, Tetsuya, get the information rted to your position from my secretary.


    Tsunade, Jiraya and Orochimaru looked at the red-haired man with a grin and thought who was more unlucky for the newly minted teacher or students.

 Chapter 110: Chanterelle

    Chapter 110: Chanterelle


    On behalf of Kushina


    Who would have thought that he would be my teacher? Okay


    Everyone took their seats. There was silence Moreover, no matter how stupid it sounds, the silence was so quiet that I could hear the heartbeat of ssmates from neighboring desks.


    Although during these few days spent with him and Mito, I had a little understanding of his character and yet ... even at one moment it seemed to me that someone had put a cold sharp kunai to my neck.


    It was scary and at the same time cool, exciting! Usually he is calm or cheerful, but this Tetsuya is also very, very cool!


    As expected from a man capable of stopping thebined forces of the three viges ... and he did it just like that, without any benefit.


    That look, that pose, thatzy expression... eh.


    The ss I got into was a hodgepodge of different ages, yet the association was mainly based on talent.


    Therefore, there were children from seven to thirteen years old in the ss.


    So that''s what I''m getting at, now all these foxes are mesmerized by the new teacher, while he was leaning on the table, leafing through a book.


    This does not particrly concern me, since Tetsuya is extremely popr among women even without these twirls, and not only in Konoha, but also beyond its borders What can I say, even in Usushio, everyone had heard about him, despite the closed lifestyle.


    The one to worry about is Tsunade, who vividly expresses her desire to enter into a rtionship with Tetsuya... and also promises all women that they will try to steal him from her, break her legs.


    I hope Sister Tsunade won''t be offended if I take her boyfriend away from her... still in love, like in war


    From the third person


    I see.  Tetsuya closed the book with a loud bang and looked at the ss  I do not agree with this training program, since I have my own standards. So let''s get to the first lesson: Chakra Control.  he began to write with chalk on the ckboard


    No one dared to stand up and say something, even though they had only recently passed it.


    Instead, everyone watched and listened carefully, afraid to breathe loudly once again.


    Although they understood that the new teacher was unlikely to kill for a loud breath, but ... but let someone else check it out. Just in case.


    After finishing the topic on the ckboard, the teacher turned to the ss, and then right in front of the students created a lot of wooden clones, which immediately went to the selected students.


    Each of you will have my close, personal attention, so you will not bezy in my lessons.  said the original who remained at the table, lookingzily at the ss.


    The next hour passed surprisingly quietly, yet a barrier was ced over each student and a clone of the teacher, cutting off extraneous sounds, for obvious reasons.


    Minato and Kushina were the fastest students, but the rest of the ss was not too far behind, yet Tetsuya had quite a lot of "teacher" experience, so even the most recent idiots grasped everything pretty quickly.


    The only thing that can be added is that the whole ss sympathized with all those hooligans who recently bullied Kushina.


    Even during the training, the guys experienced great tension and pressure without any intervention from the hero In the end, one guy even started stuttering. At that moment, even Kushina felt sorry for these stupid losers.


    With a slight crack, all the clones scattered and Tetsuya calmly, slightly closing his eyes, spoke  Well, you are not as bad as it seemed to me at the very beginning. Maybe you''ll make some sense. Now let''s move on to training.


    Cautiously, the trembling hand of a student who wanted to ask a question rose into the air.


    Everyone in the ss looked at this little guy with sses with pity... and expectation. Still, if he does not die, then everything is not as bad as it seems.


    - Yes? The hero raised an eyebrow.


    A-and c-sparring b-will be?  he stammered, shaking wildly and sweating. It was the bravest thing in this guy''s life... and he will most likely remain that way until the end of his life.


    They will.  the hero answered briefly  Butter. It doesn''t make sense yet, first I want to look at your physical fitness, maybe there will be sparring, but again, only if I am satisfied with your preparation. So let''s run to the training ground.


    The main part of the ss, after these words, instantly jumped to their feet, as if they had just been given amnesty from a death sentence.


    A few minutester.


    With a little nostalgia, Tetsuya looked around the Academy''s training ground.


    Then his gaze fell on the students lined up and looking at him expectantly.


    Let''s start running.


    It seems to be a simplemand, but it confused the students a little.


    Minato pulled his hand up


    - Yes?


    How manyps?


    Several. Tetsuya shrugged his shoulders  A fast and long run saved a lot of lives, both Shinobi and civilians. Today you will train your endurance, which means everyone will run to their maximum.


    There was a terrifying electric crackle.


    This crackle came from a long electric whip formed in the hero''s hand.


    To imagine the noise produced by this technique, you need to remember the terrifying sound of an electric shock and multiply it by ten.


    And this is a small motivation for thezy and weak-willed.  the hero said with a kind smile, hitting the ground nearby.  Run, I advise you in a good way and yes, it is forbidden to use the chakra. Whoever tries to use it will get... a little motivation.  he approached them.


    Many turned pale from such an idea and such a bleak future.


    At the same time, the whole ss, as never before, broke into a run.


    Time passed


    Cursed be the one who did not like our beautiful, calm and kind teacher. those who were already out of breath eximed in a whisper.


    Even those who also didn''t like their kind sensei said so.


    One of the hooligans finally gave up and gradually slowed down.


    The next thing he heard was a terrible sound behind his back, and then his ass experienced a painful blow, in apartment with electricity running through the whole interior.


    Sensei!  he eximed, elerating his run and amazingly quickly finding the strength to run.


    - Yes? Tetsuya asked with a grin


    Sensei, you said that everyone would run to their own limit ...  but before he could continue, the hero interrupted him.


    If you want to say that you have reached it, then it''s better to keep quiet and run on. I know when your limit will be.


    Do you know?  almost crying, he asked loudly


    - Yes.


    And when will my limit be?


    When I get tired of chasing you.


    Oh, cami!  he eximed pitifully, adding speed and catching up with the "main" in his gang.  It''s all your fault, why did I listen to you. Our teacher was just perfect, and the new girl was pretty, her red hair was very beautiful.


    And what do you want from me?  the chief snapped  It''s toote to cry, it remains to endure!


    Why did I listen to you.


    An hourter


    On the training ground, right on the grass, students of ss 1-A were lying in full force.


    Each of those who wanted a new, tougher teacher, was very sorry.


    No one could get to their feet, everyone had reached their limit.


    Kushina ran the longest, followed by Minato.


    More precisely, Minato fell at the thirtieth minute, but Kushinasted for an hour, although what else to expect from Uzumaki.


    Tetsuya towered over the sprawling students with a smile, looking at their suffering faces not without some sadistic pleasure


    And so, my dear students, summing up this training, I will say I''m disappointed. You are exhausted so quickly, which indicates your poor preparation, so from now on, we will do this every day until each of you can run at least as long as Kushina-chan.


    A simultaneous painful groan showed how happy the students of ss 1-A are.


    So, the lesson is over. You can go home. Tetsuya said with a grin, looking at the pale faces of the guys  Well, okay, so be it. My clones will take you home, but this is the first andst time.


    Instantly, clones sprouted nearby and each of them picked up a load and rushed across the roofs.


    Finally, only Kushina and Tetsuya remained.


    Approaching her tired body, the hero bent down with a smile and asked  Well?


    Slowly, opening her eyelids heavy as steel, krasnovoloska said tiredly  Tetsuya, are you a demon?


    No, but I am asked this quite often.  he grinned, lifting the girl in his arms.


    "I''ve never been tired.


    Nothing happens for the first time.  the hero said with augh, jumping on the nearest building.


    At the words "for the first time", the little girl involuntarily blushed, which could not be hidden from the hero''s gaze.


    "How do children grow up fast in this world..."  Tetsuya shook his head and said  Okay, a delicious dinner is waiting for you at home.


    No, I don''t want to eat All I want is to die for the next ten hours.


    - Yes? What a pity, but I tried so hard


    Did you cook dinner?  she was immediately interested


    Yeah. I also made a delicious cake in connection with your first day at the Academy, but what can I do, since you''re tired ...  this artist shook his head with pity.


    - No!  Kushina was rmed  I''ll have dinner, just ...  she made a cute, pitiful face  Feed me.


    After looking at all this, the hero grinned and said  Okay, I''ll feed you. I hope I won''t spoil you.


    - "EU! And delicious food, and extra intimacy, sorry sister Tsunade, but you''re a loser. Although I entered this race muchter than you, but believe me, I will quickly overtake you."  mentally grinned chanterelle, pressing her face to the chest of the hero.

 Chapter 111: Shall we talk?

    Chapter 111: Shall we talk?


    A month has passed since Tetsuya became a ss 1-A teacher.


    During this month, our protagonist realized that being a teacher is not as bad as he imagined. Tetsuya was even getting some pleasure from this work now.


    It turned out that chasing brats to the seventh sweat, and then looking at their faces distorted with pain and out of breath fromck of oxygen is quite funny.


    At the same time, the hero became closer and closer with his mother, who in turn was not against such attention and even showed signs of attention herself.


    It was a theater of two actors, Tetsuya and Mito yed the roles of a very close mother and son, but both of them guessed about each other''s feelings and intentions.


    Tsunade, as always, tried with all her might to seduce our handsome man, but he did not suffer so much in order to lose just like that.


    Kushina-chan also tried, somehow, somewhere to draw attention to herself, but Tetsuya was never interested in lolkas, even his peers were not his ideal.


    Our hero has always been devoted only to MILF.


    This also contributed to the confrontation between Tsunade and Tetsui, although it should be noted that she had already reached the very appearance that was shown in the anime, and the character was almost the same, so the protagonist has recently been under "huge" pressure.


    Tetsuya was now approaching the Hokage''s office, who had recently let him know that he would like to see him.


    Walking down the corridor and attracting attention, he sometimes cast a nce at the girls interested in him. Needless to say, they quickly blushed and smartly shifted their eyes to something else? Although, of course, there were bolderdies who, in the hero''s opinion, on the contrary, began to shoot their eyes more intensely and even bite their lip.


    - "As if not the residence of the Kage, but a brothel It''s hard to be the most desirable guy in the vige."  he thought mncholically, at the same time smiling smugly.


    When he reached the right office, he knocked with outstretched hand and waited for a brief "Come in", smoothly opened the door.


    Inside, Hiruzen was always sitting at a dark and expensive-looking table with his favorite pipe in his mouth.


    And you''re getting older, Sensei.  the hero said with a grin, closing the door behind him.


    Putting down the papers, kage turned his gaze to the student  And hello to you, Tetsuya.  but that wasn''t all, then Sarutobi added in a grumpy tone  And yes, I''m almost forty-one years old, it''s time to start getting old, no respect for old age.


    Come on, don''t drink, otherwise the sand will fall. Tetsuya replied with a grin, closing one eye.


    Oh.  Hiruzen exhaled heavily, closing his eyes and stretching his stiff neck  When you''re my age, you''ll remember your words again.


    "Was my father getting old?"


    And?  Hokage was a little surprised at such a question, and then thoughtfully replied  No, Hashirama-sama always looked young, right up to his death.


    See? I''m not waiting for your fate... by the way, how did my father die?


    You don''t know?  Hiruzen was not surprised for fun, and then thoughtfully said  It''s strange, I thought you already knew everything. Well, listen, the official version of Senju Hashirama''s death is the failure of internal organs. The Iryenins, of course, studied his body and found out why your father died. It''s all about his strong body, or rather his insane regeneration. The internal organs simply aged rapidly while the cells in them were dividing. The most interesting thing is that Hashirama-sama aged only internally, remaining outwardly the same young.  Sarutobi puffed on his pipe, telling  But don''t be afraid Tetsuya, you got the power not only of your father, but also of your mother, which means you will live much longer.


    "If you only knew how long I can live..."


    But in general, about the death of your father, it''s better to talk to Mito, I think she knows more about the death of Hashirama-sama than I do, she was with him until thest.


    So, okay, why did you want to see me?


    Instantly Sarutobi changed, his face became serious, and his body posture was tired  Tetsuya, you know that I wanted to give Kushina-chan time to get used to it, but


    ns?


    Not only that. Hiruzen shook his head, looking at the hero''s face... the face that demanded an answer  the Councilors, elders, ns, they all insist on a speedy re-printing.


    Hmm, do they think my mother will die?


    Yes


    They don''t know that I will be reprinting the fox?


    No, just me.  Hokage Tetsuya shook his head, my position at the post is stronger than ever and I am able to suppress them, but...  Kage''s throat dried up at the end.


    But you don''t want civil strife and other turmoil in the vige, do you?


    Hiruzen only nodded with a pitiful expression  Forgive Tetsuya, but for the sake of the vige


    Okay, I''ll do the reprinting. Today. Tetsuya said with a small smile, in a confident tone.


    Sarutobi was slightly surprised by this answer. He expected a lot, but not this warm response.


    Squinting, Kage asked quietly, "Have you found a way to keep Mito alive?"


    Yes, I have a few tricks for that. Tetsuya shrugged his shoulders.


    Fuuuuh  Hiruzen exhaled deeply, thinking  Are you sure that everything will work out?


    - Yes.


    Tetsuya.  Sarutobi hesitated  If nothing happens


    Don''t be afraid sensei.  Tetsuya said, turning around and leaving the office  Everything will work out, because I will personally deal with this case.


    The door closed softly.


    Hokage was left alone with his thoughts and feelings.


    Shaking his head, Sarutobi said into the void  I would like your confidence, my dear disciple.


    In fact, Tetsuya was not as confident as he showed, because there was always a chance that everything would go wrong.


    Senju Residence


    Kushina, eat, you need strength. The redhaired woman said calmly, sipping a cup of tea.


    I can''t Mito-san... my hands won''t rise.  the little girl said softly in a tired tone, lowering her heavy eyelids


    Kushina, how many times have I told you how to address me.


    The girl lying on the floor near the tea table blushed with embarrassment, and then squeezed out in a questioning tone  Sister?


    - Yes. Mito said softly with a satisfied smile.  And so, of course, I understand that my cooking and my son''s cooking are onpletely different levels, but


    Okay, I''ll eat now.  the girl said quickly, not allowing Mito to continue this topic.


    The woman herself only smiled approvingly, sending a message with her eyes  "See? You can whenever you want."


    Of course, Kushina couldn''t find out what Mito was thinking about, but the girl understood exactly why this contentment in her eyes.


    The door slid open with a soft sound, showing Tetsuya on the threshold  Having fun?


    Maybe. Why did you call Sarutobi? Mito said, casting an interested nce at the hero.


    Tetsuya calmly walked up to the table and sat down next to him and answered while pouring himself tea  The reprinting will be today.


    Mito did not react in any way, just closed her eyes, but Kushina opened her eyes wide and tensed. The little girl was clearly getting nervous.


    Today?! Kushina eximed, choking on her food  Kha, like today!?


    So.  Tetsuya calmly replied and clung to the cup  Let''s say Kage''s entourage does not want to wait two years, so Hokage is forced to break his own word Don''t be afraid, Kushina, everything will be fine. I''ll put you into a deep sleep, and you won''t even notice how it happened.


    - OK.  the little girl squeezed out with the same nervous smile.


    Come on, let''s not dy this, we''ll start right now. Mito said, getting up.


    - OK. Tetsuya stood up.


    Kushina''s eyes widened and nervously ran around  Wait! Let''s eat! Yes! Let''s eat, where to hurry! Moreover, my sister cooked so delicious that you''ll just lick your fingers!  she quickly rattled loudly.


    Sorry, you''ll finish tomorrow. Tetsuya shook his head, and cing his palm on the girl''s head, sent her into a deep sleep.


    Come on. Tetsuya said with Kushina in his arms.


    Mito calmly nodded and went to the room prepared in advance.


    *****


    The subdued light slightly illuminated a small room without windows and furniture.


    Arge number of seals covered cold stone walls, wooden floor and ceiling.


    In the center of the room, on onerge seal, there were two people, a little girl and a young woman.


    The girl was sleeping peacefully, and the woman calmly and thoughtfully looked at the guy who was standing next to her with his eyes closed.


    Is everything ready? Mito asked, looking at her son with a storm of emotions.


    Yes, Mom.  the hero answered, smiling and opening his eyes.


    Approaching Mito, Tetsuya put his hand on her stomach and looked into her eyes  Before I start, I want to talk to the fox.


    Why?  the woman raised an eyebrow, but when she saw her son''s serious look, she did not ask much  Well, I opened the passage for you.


    Nodding, Tetsuya closed his eyes and "entered" the print.


    *****


    The hero opened his eyes already inside the seal.


    A dark corridor with seals on the wall, ankle-deep water and the smell of dampness It seems that Kushina and Naruto had a modified Mito seal, at least the fox''s abode is the same.


    Without paying attention to anything, Tetsuya calmly walked down the corridor.


    He walked for a minute until he finally saw a bright light at the end of the corridor.


    The closer this light got, the better the protagonist heard theughter.


    In the end, Tetsuya walked out of the corridor into a huge room with an equally huge gate.


    There were arge number of seals on the same gate, and to be precise, exactly one hundred and one seals.


    Well, the epicenter of thisughter was discovered.


    A huge red fox with nine tails wasughing and grinning.


    The red animal eyes scanned the guest''s body with interest. By the way, the guest also examined the "ginger" with interest.


    Finally, a simple question came from the guy  Shall we talk?

 Chapter 112: Tsundere

    Chapter 112: Tsundere


    Shall we talk? Tetsuya said, tilting his head slightly to the side.


    The fox grinned even harder and said with a satisfied rumble in his voice  Let''s talk.


    It should be noted here that Tetsuya did not really count on such a quick contact. ording to his n, he will have to listen to a long angry speech, then there is a visit to the cage and beating the animal, and only then a conversation.


    Therefore, the hero, without hiding his surprise, raised an eyebrow.


    "Ginger" also tilted his head to the side and grinned maliciously  I thought I''d give you a long verbal diarrhea?


    Yes, I expected something like that. the redhaired man shrugged his shoulders and also grinned.  But it''s even better, I admit, I underestimated you a little.


    Hmm-hmm-hmm  the foxughed softly to himself  The situation is conducive to conversation, right? Re-printing. A new cage has arrived for me. Hmm-hmm-hmm  heughed softly to himself again  Tell me, how do you feel, knowing that you are condemning your mother to certain death?


    Such a light injection could not affect the hero in any way, especially since he was sure that Mito would survive.


    Tetsuya grinned and spoke with a narrowed gaze, in a kind tone  And how do you feel, knowing that soon your quiet, lonely days willst for the next few decades?


    The fox froze and squinted at Uzumaki with an evil look, but Tetsuya continued.


    How do you feel knowing that you are being used as a soulless object to gain power?


    The demon "frowned" even more, slightly grinning.


    What do you feel


    That''s enough!  the fox eximed, looking with anger at Tetsui''s contented face  Why did youe?! Speak!


    "I''vee to make a deal with you.  the guy spread his hands.


    Hmm! Why would I make a deal with you, idiot!? What makes you think that I would listen to such an inferior being as a human?  Kurama said, closing his eyes, turning his head to the side.


    Don''t be a touchy-feely. You understand perfectly well that you will not get out of here, and even if you do, you will find yourself behind bars again, only the jailer will change.


    The fox snorted with displeasure.


    But it so happened that I am ready to make some concessions that will brighten up your stay here, in exchange for services... interested?


    Long seconds passed.


    Kurama, although he pretended that he did not ept this, but in fact he seriously thought about this proposal. There''s nothing to lose.


    At the moment when the tailed one was ready to "graciously" ept a deal with a lower form of life, Tetsuya, making a disappointed look, spoke  Hmm, what did I expect from a stupid beast who, most likely, is not even able to keep his own word. It is not for nothing that they say that biju has neither pride nor honor.


    Then Uzumaki calmly turned around and walked back towards the corridor from which he actually came out.


    The fox fell into prostration for a few seconds, watching Tetsuya calmly leave. And then


    Wait! Where did you go?! Am I the one who can''t keep my word?! Hey! Turn around! I have no honor and pride?! Yes, I am the most honest and proud tailed in the world! Come back! The fox quickly shouted, his eyes wide open and rustling the chains wrapping around his body.


    Halfway there, the redhaired man stopped and grinned to himself, turned with an innocent look to face the demon - Really?


    Seeing that Tetsuya stopped, the fox rxed and exhaled  Just don''t act like a good boy, I can see what kind of actor you are.


    Okay. Uzumaki grinned as he walked back to the cage.


    Okay, what''s the deal?  having brought his head as close to the cage as possible, the fox asked.


    As you understand, it will be me who will carry out the re-printing, so I have the opportunity to make you feel the jailer''s body as your own.


    The fox frowned  A little more detailed.


    You will be able to feel and see everything that baby Kushina, your "vessel", feels and sees. Smells, sounds, tastes, tactile sensations... everything. Tetsuya "sang" with a smile like a professional "merchandiser".


    This is What do you want in return?  squinted at the end of biju.


    I''m asking a little. Assistance from your side in reprinting and Kushine-chan''s help in mastering your power.


    Long seconds of silence flowed again.


    Tetsuya''s offer was very good, but for Kurama it is a blow to pride. What would he, yes, start helping them? What would he do, but start teaching his jailer? What would he do, but start groveling in front of them?


    What kind of humiliation?!


    I agree.  with a "creak", said Kuby, shaking his head. The temptation was too strong.


    Are you sure? Can I take your word for it? The hero asked with a grin.


    The fox was rmed again  I am a nine-tailed demon fox! I never break my word once!


    - OK. Let''s seal the deal with a handshake. Tetsuya said with a smile as he walked between the bars of the cage.


    "Ginger" was surprised by such a bold act, but remembering who he was dealing with, he immediately regained his calm.


    Uzumaki stretched out his palm towards the fox, after which the hand acquired a woody hue and began to increase until it became the size of Kurama''s paw.


    The huge tree hand met the fox''s paw in a firm handshake.


    I advise you to take this chance seriously, fox, because there will be no other. Tetsuya said seriously, squinting, finishing this little "ritual".


    Hmm! It''s you people who are capable of lies and betrayal, but not me!  the demon "zatsundered" again.


    I hope so.  the hero smiled at the end and went out of print.


    And how? Mito asked Tetsuya when she felt that he had left the seal.


    "I made a deal with the demon.  the guy smiled slightly, removing his palm from the t and soft tummy of his mother. Still, he had to touch the seal to enter.


    Mito frowned slightly, bringing her eyebrows together slightly  Are you sure you can trust him?


    I think so.  closing his left eye, Tetsuya said - Don''t worry, I have everything under control, even if the demon betrays, nothing will change, you know what I''m capable of.


    For a few seconds, the woman calmly looked into the guy''s eyes.


    Okay, I trust you, myself.  Mito said calmly in an ambiguous tone, looking the hero in the eyes.


    Quiet


    Tetsuya, slightly squinting, looked into his mother''s eyes, and she looked into his.


    At the moment when the situation was about to be awkward, the redhaired guy smiled sweetly and reached out his hand, gently stroked his mother''s cheek - Well, I agree to ept such responsibility.


    Mito looked at the hero affectionately and at the same time tried to calm the raging ocean of feelings inside her chest. She didn''t even notice how she pressed herself a little harder against Tetsuya''s soft palm.


    Okay, let''s get started.  the hero removed his hand from Mito''s face.


    I''m ready.  she said, although she wanted those gentle touches tost a little longer.


    Tetsuya left the seal and only the sleeping Kushina and Mito remained in it.


    Having taken a position, he closed his eyes and began to re-print, at the same time connecting his thoughts with Kuby in order to cooperate with all actions.


    Slowly, the chakra flowed from the hero''s tenketsu into the seal, gradually elerating.


    Numerous small, intertwined seals began to rapidly e to life" and shine with a crimson color.


    The "operation" was short-lived, but very "subtle".


    Now we can say what Tetsui''s idea is.


    Usually, when reprinting the biju, so to speak, they pull it out with the "roots" from the bodies of the jinchuriki. With "roots" that have already "sprouted" into their bodies.


    That''s why all the jinchuriki died after that. Only someone like Uzumaki will be able to live for another hour after that, but then death will follow.


    Moreover, the longer the vessel was a jinchuriki, the deeper and stronger the roots fused with it.


    Therefore, Tetsuya decided to simply "cut down" the tree and leave the "roots" in the woman''s body.


    Biju will recover extremely quickly anyway, but another problem pops up. Without the tailed, those very "roots" in the bodies of the jinchuriki will dissipate, "rot". In general, this way you can only dy the death of the vessel for a few years, no more.


    The hero was naturally not interested in such an oue, so he decided to use the seal to force Mito''s body to assimte these "roots", to make them part of the body.


    Simply put: Tetsuya wanted to give his mother the power of the Kyubi. It will be simr to the situation of Ginkaku and Kinkaku, who ate Kurama from the inside, only Mito will get much more strength than two brothers and she will not have to stay in biju''s stomach for two weeks for this.


    Okay, now we can go back to the reprinting, which, by the way, has reached the final point.


    All the seals in the room shone crimson, as if someone had scattered coals in the dark, in the form of signs.


    Arge bead of sweat gathered on Tetsuya''s forehead and rolled down her nose and fell to the stone floor.


    On Baby Ku''s tummy there was already a seal simr to the one on the hero. Yes, Tetsuya remade his "Seal of Evil", making it ideal for the "content" of the Kyubi.


    The seal will not only perfectly restrain the beast, but will also strengthen the baby''s body as effectively as possible. For example, gradually her regeneration will be able topete with that of Hashirama, and maybe even Tetsui, if he stops developing, which ispletely unbelievable.


    In addition to printing, the appearance of the girl has also changed slightly. The red hair has acquired a richer color, almost catching up with Tetsuya in this.


    Fox "whiskers" formed on the cheeks, just like Naruto in the canon and Mito now.


    Yes, this woman has also changed in appearance and continues to change. On her young face, too, cute fox "mustache" "cut through", hair like Kushina became even richer.


    So much for the difference between the seal made during the battle "on the knee" and the seal of a person with divine talent who has been preparing for this for a long time.


    Slowly the seals went out. Tetsuya opened his eyes, and Mito opened them after him and looked at her son.


    Wiping a few drops of sweat from his forehead, the redhaired guy with a happy, cheerful smile asked - Well? How does it feel?


    Incredible.  She closed her eyes contentedly, like a wellfed cat in the sun - She had never felt so good Son, if you give me a massage now, then I will go to heaven.  Mito smiled at the end.


    "Never mind, I''ll make God bring you back to earth. Tetsuya chuckled, staring intently at the woman''s face.


    For ten seconds he stared at her so silently and finally smiled even wider, slightly squinting, said  Mom ... will you be my woman?


    There was a pause... a long pause.


    A pause, during which Mito''s face acquired a satisfied expression, and Tetsuya''s face became slightly discouraged.


    Pressing his finger to his temple, the protagonist asked with a smile  Why did it sound so strange?


    Hmm.  Mito chuckled, rolling her eyes  Maybe because the son offers his mother to take a ce in his harem?


    Mito was clearly in high spirits now, as she did not hide her positive emotions.


    Maybe.  the hero caricaturally tapped his chin with his finger.  So what? What''s your answer?


    I agree, son.  she grinned at the end, highlighting "son"  But I agree, only if it does not interfere with your rtionship with Tsuna-chan.


    Okay, Mom. Tetsuya also chuckled, "let''s talk about this somewhere else.


    Getting to her feet, the woman said, "You''re right. Take Kushina to her room for now, thene to mine and we''ll talk.


    Tetsuya nodded at this with a satisfied smile on his face and picked up the girl and directed the "skis" towards her room.

 Chapter 113: Your tongue is your enemy

    Chapter 113: Your tongue is your enemy


    The door, with a soft sound of friction, slid away.


    Is everything okay? Mito asked, sitting on the edge of a rather luxurious bed.


    - Yes. Tetsuya nodded, walking into his mother''s room with a smile.  Sleeps without hind legs.


    That''s good. She barely crawls home after the academy even without reprinting.  she nced at the hero.


    Nothing, but then he can stand up for himself. Tetsuya shrugged his shoulders, ncing around his mother''s room, after all, this is his first time here, because even massage was done in his room.


    Carved mahogany wooden furniture. Arge double bed that can easily amodate four overweight men.


    A small dressing table with a beautiful mirror, on the surface of which various boxes and brushes are neatlyid out. All this is clearly for makeup.


    Large crystal windows that were transparent only from the inside.


    Silk curtains, pillows, sheets and nkets.


    Yes, all the furniture was mahogany. Textiles are made of silk, and ss products are made of crystal.


    And most importantly, the whole room was in ck and burgundy. This created a quiet, cozy and intimate atmosphere.


    Everything seemed to push the person to talk heart to heart, to be liberated.


    Mito saw Tetsuya inspecting her furniture  Oh, I forgot that you''ve never been in my room And how do you like it?


    After studying the room a little more, he turned his gaze to his mother''s eyes and with a small sweet smile, said  I like it, in my taste It''s very cozy here.


    Mito''s face immediately acquired a more contented expression, it is immediately clear that she liked what the hero said.


    But suddenly her face became much more serious and calmer.  Okay, let''s move on to the mainI agree to a harem, I agree to be your woman, son But only if it doesn''t ruin your rtionship with Tsuna.


    Do you really think that something can separate Tsuna and me? Tetsuya said, leaning against the wall with his back.


    Mito grinned, closing her eyes No. The chance of such an oue is extremely small. The only problem is how losing yourpetition will affect her. Still, she couldn''t make you her own and it''s all the fault of her own grandmother''s intervention.


    Yes, with her character, she is unlikely to take it easily.  the protagonist shook his head, sighing.


    That''s why.  she got up  I will personally talk to her about everything.


    Okay, stop.  the hero raised his hands  This is wrong, Ma. I have to do everything myself.


    Mito just rolled her eyes and chuckled Really? You yourself only tormented the poor girl for many years, now it''s Mom''s turn.


    She came up to Tetsuya and stroked his face  And it seems to me that I will be better able to give her this information.


    Tetsuya narrowed his eyes  Are you doubting my diplomatic abilities?


    "Do you doubt mine?"  the woman threw a sharp mocking look.


    Okay, I''m convinced. Tetsuya did not continue this topic, because he knew that he would only lose on this.  In that case, I''ll cook something sweet and delicious for now.


    And this is a good idea.  Mito happily supported him  Well, that''s it, I''m off.


    Good luck.


    With a final nod, Mito left the room and walked towards Tsunade''s apartment.


    Tetsuya, after standing in silence for a while, thoughtfully muttered to himself  How is it that women are spinning, spinning around me, and not me around them?  then he added with a grin  Although it''s a stupid question, because I am me.


    Tsunade ''s Room


    The half-naked mistress of the room was lying on silk sheets and hugging a pillow, thinking about a new strategy for seducing Tetsu.


    "Kami, why are you so stubborn!"  she began to roll on the bed  "Can''t you understand that you will never find anyone better than me! Arrrrr!"


    *Knock* *Knock*


    - "Eh? Who is it!? Tetsuya, have you finally given up?!" she eximed joyfully in her mind and jumped out of bed, just like that, in a negligee, ran to the door.


    Tsunade abruptly opened the door, and her fervent smile froze until itpletely disappeared from her face  Bah, it''s you. Tsuna said a little dejectedly.


    Mito grinned Was she waiting for someone else?


    The granddaughter threw a skeptical look at grandma saying, "I almost went naked to open the door. I wonder who I expected to see on the doorstep?"


    Back in bed, Tsunade asked  Did you want something?


    Yes.  sat down next to Mito on the bed  I wanted to ask how you are going with Tetsuya.


    Ohh, nothing.  buried her face in Tsuna''s pillow.


    Really?


    Yes, I''m at the finish line, but everything is frozen at this finish. I can see how he wants me. I can see how much he loves me. I see it all ...  the girl got out of the pile of pillows and sat down next to Mito  But the asshole is too stubborn. And this is despite the fact that he never found another woman for the harem.


    We both understand that he has only to whistle and a queue will form from our residence to thend of Whirlpools.


    Hmm. But none of them will be my equal. Princess Senju lifted her nose a little haughtily.


    Who knows, Tsunade, who knows. Mito said mysteriously and thoughtfully, with a small smile.


    Tsunade''s heart sank.


    The girl felt a lot of problems from this smile, and in general, her intuition screamed that a strong rival had his eye on her "treasure".


    Bah, is something wrong? Tsunade asked cautiously, narrowing her eyes.


    - Yes. Mito smiled a little wider.


    And what? The girl''s intuition screamed even harder.


    Tetsuya has a woman who agrees to a harem.


    Tsunade jumped out of bed  What?! Are you kidding?!


    no.


    The infection! Who is this profurset?! Who is this cat thief?! Ha! I coveted something that is almost in my hands.  Tsunade smiled confidently, walking around the room and secretly nervous.


    Mito''s gaze sharpened, and his eyebrows slightly frowned.


    "Does this chicken think she canpete with me?! That''s rubbish! Everyone in Konoha knows that Tetsuya and I are almost a couple! So this bitch came to our vige recently. Ha! That''s why she dared toy eyes on him, despite the fact that I promised to break the legs of every fool who dared to do it!


    Mito''s gaze was already like two swords.


    And Tsunade withdrewpletely into herself, not noticing the danger hanging over her.


    Bah, why are you silent!? Help me! Tell me the name of this slut so I can talk to her in person!  Tsunade sat down again, next to Mito.


    Slowly and menacingly, the former jinchuriki Kubi got out of bed and looked at the blonde with a "kite"  This slut, her name is Mito Uzumaki, Tsunade.  drawling out the words, the woman said slowly, in an icy voice.


    At the end, cracks even started to appear on the floor, from a strong aura escaping from her body.


    Tsunade froze like a statue.


    In her head, one could clearly hear "the wind walking through the fields."


    She was so stunned. All recent thoughts about the opponent have evaporated.


    And all because there was an angry man standing in front of her, whom even the Hokage was afraid of.


    "My own grandmother turned out to be my rival!? What nonsense! They''re mother and son! ... Oh, those fucking Uzumaki! My own grandmother stole a guy from me! What the hell!? Wait, I set my eyes on my own uncle, but my grandmother, his mother, took him away from me... What %#@%#?!"


    While the girl was digesting the information, the chakra of the nine-tailed one began to slowly heal on Mito''s body.


    The same chakra that has now be part of Mito, thanks to our protagonist.


    Before Tsunade''s eyes, Mito, in a fit of emotion, entered the primary biju mode.


    The pupil began to stretch, and the eyes turned red.


    The scars on the face in the form of a "mustache" have berger and more voluminous.


    Two fox ears formed on the top of the head, in apartment with overgrown nails.


    "How did I end up in such an ass!"  shouted Tsunade in her thoughts with resentment  "How could I so easily lose a winning position and end up at the bottom! Why is it that now I need to apologize to her, and not to her to me! What a life!? How so!?"


    Uh, Gran, why are you so upset. You misunderstood, I''m talking about another one, there, I was talking about a professional, not about you.


    - Yes? Mito asked with a rumble in her voice, looking skeptically at Tsuna.


    Of course! You''re my beloved grandmother! It will be much better to share Tetsuya with you than with some unknown girl! After all, he is your son, a part of you! Tsuna spoke energetically, although inside she was crying with annoyance.


    Hmm.  Mito chuckleding out of the biju mode  I''m d that you took this news so well, granddaughter. Don''t be afraid, I''m not going to be the "main one", that''s your prerogative. I will only help with advice and control so that this "harem" does not cause our beloved trouble.


    Yeah. - "Thanks for that at least."  So what now?


    Nothing.  Mito smiled, stroking Tsuna on the head  I give you this night, Tsunade. You will be the "first", and I will follow you.


    Really?


    - Yes.


    - "Okay, at least something good He will finally make me a woman! Finally, I will be one with him!"  during these thoughts, a predatory and lustful smile came out on the girl''s face  Where is he now?


    Closing her eyes, Mito "scanned" the house  He was in his room, just finished cooking a pie.


    - "Great! First sex, then food! How long have I been waiting for this! If you think about it, I am the happiest woman in this world!"  ncing at Mito''s contented face, the girl mentally added  "More precisely, one of them."


    Go.  said Mito with a smile and Tsunade, almost naked, abruptly ran out of the room, heading to the hero''s room.


    Mito shook her head at this  "Eh, you need to learn so much granddaughter So lose a winning position and be cornered Your tongue, your enemy, is on a par with temper."

 Chapter 114: Mistress

    Chapter 114: Mistress


    Tetsui''s Room


    Hanging his legs off the bed, Tetsuyay there wondering if everything was fine there, at Mito and Tsuna.


    "Ah, I should have gone myself, I wouldn''t worry so much."  he covered his eyes with his hand.


    Then the ears heard rapid footsteps, one could almost say running, that was heading towards his room.


    Already by the sound, the hero guessed that it was Tsunade running, which means now he will either get in the face or he will have a wonderful night with his beloved woman.


    Getting up, Tetsuya went to the door in order to open it himself, yet if Tsunade is evil, then the door will be destroyed by a kick ... and he liked this door.


    When the steps were very close, the protagonist abruptly opened the door and saw a half-naked Tsunade that jumped on him like a cougar.


    Tetsuya was a little surprised by this arrangement, and only managed to release the door handle and catch the girl.


    Tsunade, jumping on him, wasted no time and wrapping her legs around his body, fixed herself on him.


    She wrapped her arms around his neck and bit into his lips with a passionate kiss, furiously attacking and exploring his mouth.


    The hero was not going to lose, and therefore also attacked the girl''s mouth while slowly walking to bed.


    Approaching the bed, Tetsuya fell on his back, continuing to passionately explore Tsuna''s mouth, simultaneously caressing and undressing the girl with his hands.


    Actually, it was easier to undress her, since she was already almost naked when she came here.


    Tsunade''s figure was the envy of absolutely everyone. Big soft and stic breasts, cute soft tummy, gentle hands and fleshy thighs, turning into a juicy ass.


    I''ve been waiting for this for so long.  almost growling, Tsuna said, tearing herself away from the hero''s lips and directing her gentle yful hands to his torso.


    After walking the handles on the press, Tsuna quickly prated Tetsui''s underwear, easily bypassing the pants and firmly grabbed the penis.


    Tetsuya exhaled sharply  Be careful, don''t tear it off.  he grinned


    Pfft! she snorted. For tormenting me for so long, you should be punished.


    And how do you want to punish me without punishing yourself?


    I''ll be in charge today.  taking off Tetsuya''s pants, massaging the column along the way, she said.


    "Very well, mistress.  he said with a grin, highlighting the "mistress".


    That''s the same thing.  she said with an important look, lowering her head closer to her groin.  I''ve been working as an irin for a long time and honestly, I''ve seen quite a lot, but... but you have an incredible dick, Tetsuya.  squinting, she looked at the python with delight, gently stroking  This length, this girth, this smell.  she inhaled, closing her eyes  This is just ideal, although in my opinion, if it were even a little less it would be better. the girl added a little nervously.


    Such a long stream ofpliments could not pass by the hero, who did not react to them in any way, as if it was normal, but his lower friend betrayed him.


    At the end of Tsunade''s speech, Tetsui''s penis shuddered violently in her hands a couple of times. Naturally, the girl felt it and squinted like a fox looked into the hero''s eyes  Oh my God, Tetsuya, your penis turns out to be much more honest than you. How easy it turns out to please your ego.


    Mistress.  the protagonist also squinted  You do understand that all this wille back to youter, right?


    The girl grinned, squeezing her penis  Of course I know, but today you are mine, which means you need to take advantage of this chance. It''s not every day that the newly minted "God of Shinobi" allows himself to bemanded.


    Slowly lowering her head, Tsuna stuck out her red tongue and licked the head, right on the bridle, forcing Tetsuya to exhale sharply  Mmm, but it tastes good, or rather strange. You smell like a peach, but I didn''t know you tasted the same.  I licked you again  you''re just a walking anomaly.  she finished and at once ced the tip of the penis in her mouth.


    About one-fourth could fit in her hot mouth. And no matter how she tried, she couldn''t take any more.


    Such a quick loss confused her, so leaving only the tip in her mouth, she looked up and saw the grinning hero, which confused her even more.


    "Don''t look at me like that.  a little offended, she said, running her teeth over the head.


    - OK.  he replied, but he did not remove the smile, which made Tsunade roll her eyes.


    Pulling the "lollipop" out of her mouth, the girl walked on all fours across the bed, wagging her juicy ass andy down on the pillows.


    Her slightly sweaty body glistened in the light of themps, and her legs, spread like bridges, beckoned toe closer to the "bud".


    A small, neat pussy was already oozing juice, flowing down her thighs right on the bed. A small bush glistened with moisture, the clitoris was slowly filling with blood. The scent of female secretions tickled my nose.


    Tetsuya..." she said breathlessly, "Make me your woman."  at the end, Tsunade bit her lip, looking at the hero with a vague, passionate look.


    Nodding, Tetsuya slowly settled down next to Tsunade and began to drive his penis over her wet, nectar-dripping bud.


    Teasing the girl for a long time was not part of his ns, and therefore, at the moment when Tsunade was ready to be indignant, Tetsuya, having picked up the perfect angle, entered the girl at once, making her a woman.


    Shhh...  the air escaped from Tsunade''s closed lips from the pain.


    A few drops of blood rolled down the trunk of the penis falling on the bed.


    Two passionate bodies froze at once, waiting.


    Some timeter, Tsunade opened her previously closed eyes and happily looked at her boyfriend  Now I''m yours, and you''re mine.


    Tetsuya smiled and sweetly kissed the girl''s lips.


    You''re so big and hot... It''s a wonderful feeling of fullness... Start moving.


    Are you sure? Are you sure?


    Pf, I''m a ninja and an Irenin, believe me, I can handle it.


    As you wish.  the guy shrugged his shoulders and began to move cautiously.


    The tight pussy of the girl held the guy tightly, forcing him to make any effort. The walls of the pussy refused to let go of the penis and tried to hold it with all their might.


    Tetsuya was surprised that the girl''s pussy was actually trying to milk him.


    Tsunade... What''s it?


    The girl grinned  Did you think everything would be so simple? All these years have not been wasted. I not only pumped up my ass, but also all the muscles at the bottom. So don''t expect an easy fight.  she looked at the guy with a challenge.


    Ha! Do you think you can beat me and make me admit that I don''t need a harem?


    Tsunade smiled slyly  If you can''t satisfy me, then what can we say about several girls at once?


    Is this a challenge? Tetsuya moved his pelvis faster.


    Maybe.  she squeezed her penis harder with her pussy.


    I hope you won''t regret it, Tsunade. "You should have heard about my exploits in the brothel by now, so don''t mess with me.


    Ha! They were ordinary whores! Don''t evenpare them to the elite jonin who set a goal for himself: To milk his partner dry!  she answered energetically.


    - OK. Tetsuya squinted unkindly, elerating even more.  Don''t regret it, Tsuna.


    The girl wanted to say something else, but another push made her mouth release a cute moan.


    Like a jackhammer, Tetsuya began to knead the girl, without any indulgences.


    That''s what ~ e~ert!  the blonde squeezed her eyes shut, from a rush of pleasure.


    The sound of flesh hitting flesh filled the room along with periodic female moans.


    The guy''s penis almost turned the girl''s poor pussy inside out, but she was not going to give up, and therefore she held on with all her might.


    Finally, the girl could not stand it and trembled all over  A~ a~ aah!


    Shrieking, Tsunade watered the bed with hot "squirt", but now she was not up to it.


    Now she was shaking in a sweet, mind-blowing orgasm, while Tetsuya, the asshole, continued to fuck her orgasmic body without stopping.


    Spasms throughout the body sent pleasure to the girl''s brain.


    H-enough!  somehow Tsuna managed to say, breaking out of the cycle of pleasure for a few seconds.


    "No, mydy.  the hero grinned slyly  This servant considered it his duty to bring his mistress maximum pleasure Enjoy.


    T-te~e~etsuya!!!  the girl screamed in the rush of another "discharge".


    "Make yourselffortable, mydy. We are waiting for some wonderful hours of intimacy ... intimacy that you will remember for a long time.


    Unfortunately, Tsunade couldn''t even clearly hear what the hero said. Now she was struggling with the pleasure that was trying to drive her crazy.


    A few hourster.


    In a stuffy room, saturated with the smell of sex, two bodiesy on the bed.


    An unconscious girl, smeared with secretions and a guy who was ying with her hair with a satisfied look.


    The girl''s red stretched pussy periodically spewed out a thick white liquid. It is worth noting that the poor organ looked like it had just passed a huge test drive.


    *Knock* *Knock*


    Two soft knocks came from the door.


    After putting on his pants, Tetsuya went to open the door with interest, interested in the visitor who came at such ate hour.


    Opening the door, Tetsuya saw Mito on the threshold  Mom?


    Mito squinted around the room, fixing her gaze on Tsunade  Do you still have the strength?  the woman raised an eyebrow, smiling maliciously.


    There will be.  the hero answered, starting it and closing the door.

 Chapter 115: Akki

    Chapter 115: Akki


    Mito looked at Tsunade and shook her head  He was driving the poor girl.


    I have nothing to do with it.  I raised my hands  She asked for it herself.


    She took a deep breath of the smell of our fun with Tsuna and came up to me with a twinkle in her eyes.


    Running her hand over my wet body, mom said with a grin  I''ve been waiting for this moment for so long. slowly her hands pulled my pants down.  Off with the extra clothes.


    There was nothing under the pants, and therefore, as soon as the pants fell, my fighter, proudly raising his head, hit Mito on the hands, which caused a satisfied grin on her face.


    Slowly, the woman knelt down, looking at the "meat club".


    Oho~ho, could I really create such beauty?  grabbing a member, Mito continued  You know, all your women should be grateful to me for such a... "gift"


    Really?


    Yes, if you think that there is a merit of Hashirama here, then you are mistaken. He was a little more than average, but his stamina easilypensated for everything. In general, I gave you this rod.  my mother said with pride, leading along the trunk.


    And although I know that all this is thanks to the system, I did not upset the woman.


    If so, then I am grateful to you for such a good gift.


    Simple words are not enough for me.  she grabbed a little tighter  I need... "percentages".  Mito said with lust and ran her tongue over the head.


    S-s, I''m ready to pay my debt, Mom.


    In this situation, the word "mom" sounded as strange and vulgar as ever. However, I could tell by the pleased grin that she liked it too.


    After caressing my household a little more, she got up, slowly undressing.


    The kimono was sleeping, showing that there was almost nothing under it.


    Mito''srge breasts looked soft and stic.


    Hardened papie with arge halo, and I wanted to caress them.


    A t tummy, a neat navel, but the most important thing was lower


    She wasn''t wearing panties, but there was something better.


    Something that I really like... stockings with garters


    What could be better than stockings with garters? There is only one answer: Nothing.


    Mito clearly saw my excited look and a smug smile formed on her face.


    Slowly shaking her ass, she walked up to the wall and, leaning on her hand, lifted her leg, almost throwing it over her head.


    Grinning, she beckoned me with a beckoning finger.


    Approaching with a quick step, I put her foot suspended in the air on my shoulder and without any "teasing" at once entered the ce from where I had once left.


    Wow. I blurted out.


    Mito''s pussy turned out to be about as tight and hot as Tsunade''s.


    Looking up, I saw that Mito bit her lip, squeezed her eyes shut, getting used to long-forgotten and new sensations.


    It''s so strange to feelpletelyplete.  the woman said softly, shaking her pelvis.  Strange, but very, very nice. It feels like I''ve finally found what I''ve been looking for for so long.


    "Is it because I''m your son?"


    Maybe. Perhaps I have regained what I once lost... half of myself.


    Having finished, Mito attacked my mouth with her tongue, and we intertwined in a hot "tango".


    During the kiss, I began to move slowly, which earned her a moan.


    Gradually elerating, Ipletely lifted Mito and putting her cute legs in stockings on my shoulders, I began to work furiously with my hips.


    I didn''t consider Mito my mother, or rather I did, but notpletely, which is why I was able to convince myself that everything was fine.


    But now... now, on the contrary, I am experiencing a strange excitement from the fact that my own mother is sitting on my penis with ascivious smile on her face.


    I hope I don''t fall any lower, but for now


    Mom, you''re so tight. I said, and felt the pussy tighten even more around the penis when I said "mom." Interesting.


    Yeah. Mito almost grunted.


    Mom, do you like how your son fucks you? I said softly in her ear and licked it.


    As expected, the pussy tightened even more, and Mito herself experienced a micro-orgasm.


    Mommy, I love you! I eximed, elerating harder.


    Then Mito couldn ''t stand it anymore


    Eeeeeee! she eximed.


    The woman''s whole body twisted with pleasant muscle spasms and trembled.


    The legs stretched out, and the toes in stockings spread out.


    The pussy began to spray nectar in different directions and shrink around the penis.


    Mito''s mouth opened in the shape of the letter "o", his eyes rolled up, his breathing stopped.


    I, in turn, filled her pie with a bunch of cream. A little even sshed back under the pressure, clearly not fitting.


    I rested from orgasm for half a minute, and then immediately rushed into a new fight, although Mito had just moved away from him.


    A few hourster


    A strong smell of female secretions hovered in the stuffy room.


    On the bed, between the exhausted bodies of Tsunade and Mito, Tetsuya was lying and sleeping peacefully.


    I slept peacefully until I suddenly "blew up" with a cry  No!


    That scream didn''t wake the girls up, not even close.


    Wiping the sweat from his forehead, the guy muttered  Fuuuh, this is just a dream, just a fucking nightmare.


    Looking out the window, he added  It''s getting light, we need to cook breakfast and go to work.


    After preparing a good breakfast, Tetsuya went to the academy.


    He didn''t wake up either Mito or Tsuna, because he knew that they were very tired


    And also because I thought it would be funny if Tsuna wakes up earlier, and she will definitely wake up earlier.


    Training grounds of the Academy.


    Tetsuya walked in front of the lined up students with a satisfied smile.


    Baby Kushina guessed why this smile was ying on his face, and therefore sighed sadly.


    By the way, the girl herself slept half the day and came only to training.


    Great, there is progress. Tetsuya said with a smile, looking around at the students, "Okay, do everything as usual.


    Then one kid raised his hand.


    - Yes?


    Sensei, we have been doing this for quite a long time and have be much stronger, right?


    - Yes.


    In general, we would like to finish training like this, since there is no benefit from it, it is just a waste of our time.


    Most of the students nodded in agreement.


    Everyone looked at Tetsuya, and he grinned and said in a kind tone, "You''re right, my beloved students. These workouts won''t make you stronger anymore


    Internally, all the children had time to rejoice, but the following words made their hearts cry.


    And therefore Iplicate this exercise. From this day on, you will not run on a t track, but on loose sand. Secondly, there will be weights on your hands and feet. Thirdly, I will block your chakra with a seal and you will have to rely only on your body. Fourth, I add a performance rating. The top ten students will receive... money. The second ten will scrub the academy every day. All those who did not even enter the second ten will clean the enclosures of the Inuzuka n, and the money from this will go to the prize money of the first ten students Is everything clear? Tetsuya finished with a smile.


    Silence


    All the students seemed to have lost their souls.


    Well, almost everything.


    Minato and Kushina felt good, because theypeted for the first ce.


    Well, since everything is clear to you,e to me, I will give you the inventory.


    From that day on, ss 1-A training sessions wereplicated.


    Some of the students were crying and cursing the idiot who opened his mouth at that crucial moment.


    //////


    Addition.


    The years passed unnoticed and now it''s time for Tetsui''s son to enter the academy together with Sasuke, Shikamaru and others.


    Yes, Tetsuya had one child with Tsunade.


    They called him Akki, which meant bright.


    The boy grew up and studied. His mind was as sharp as a sword, and his soul was as unshakable as the ocean.


    He preferred to develop the soul, but not the body.


    Akki disdained physical training, giving all his strength to fuinjutsu and irenjutsu.


    Tetsuya did not insist on training, yet he could easily protect him from all troubles.


    In the evening.


    Having stayed at the workcete, Tetsuya exhaled  Sarutobi, damn you, I knew that being a Hokage isplete shit. That''s why you so stubbornly shifted this position to me, you old asshole.


    Suddenly, the hero''s entire body was shackled.


    He couldn''t move a muscle. The chakra was also blocked.


    What the hell?! Tetsuya eximed, suspecting that he had underestimated Ootsutsuki.


    The door slowly opened and a handsome boy in girly clothes slowly walked inside.  No need to twitch Dad, I developed this technique for you.


    Akki!?


    The guy was dressed in a girl''s school uniform, and his long hair was tied up in a ponytail.


    Yes, Dad.  he approached with a sweet smile.


    Why are you dressed like that!? What''s going on?! Why would you do that? If you want to be a Hokage, then I will dly give you the post. If you want to kill me, then at least tell me why?


    Akki slowly approached, breathing rapidly.


    In the end, he got to Tetsui and lovingly said  No, that you''re daddy. I just want you to give me some love.


    Akka''s hands slowly reached for Tetsuya''s pants.


    Hokage''s face turned white at the moment  Akki! Stop it!


    Hush, hush, Daddy. I won''t hurt you, just feel good. Akki said with ascivious smile, grabbing his father''s big staff


    Don''t give me anything nice! Tetsuya shouted almost hoarsely.


    But Akki was unstoppable.


    Pulling out his father''s penis, the guy said  What a smell, I''ve been dreaming about it for so long!


    I''m your father! After all, we are both men! Stop it!


    Dad, I''m a girl, it''s just that God mixed up the bodies and gave me this.  Akki shook his head and slowly lowered his head towards the penis


    Nooo! Tetsuya eximed onest time... and abruptly opened his eyes.


    *****


    Night. Leaning against the sides of Tetsui, Tsunade and Mito, slept after a good night. Tsunade has not experienced everything for the first time for a long time.


    Suddenly, Tetsuya, blown up, sat up on the bed, shouting  Nooo!


    Sleeping Mito and Tsuna only turned around, but did not wake up.


    After looking around with a dazed look, Tetsuya finally got drunk  So it was just a dream, just a fucking nightmare


    Looking out the window, he added  It''s getting light, we need to cook breakfast and go to work.


    Walking on the way to the kitchen, the hero decided something for himself - "If I have children, it will only be girls."


    End of the Extension

 Chapter 116: Multitasking

    Chapter 116: Multitasking


    Come on! Faster! Faster assholes, tomorrow is the exam, but this does not mean that you are allowed to rest today! I shouted, brandishing an electric whip.


    Yes, sensei! The students shouted at once, sweating profusely.


    Now they were running on the choppy water surface, and on their bodies there were weights and seals that interfere with the control of the chakra.


    They were sweating profusely, but no one gave up, no one cried orined.


    Kushina was running ahead of everyone, and Minato was trying to keep up with the girl Let''s say he did it so-so.


    In two years I have trained them quite a lot, but they still have to grow and grow.


    Yes, as I said, it''s been two years since the reprint.


    A lot has changed during this time.


    Mito and Tsunade, at first, treated each other with caution Well, okay, but Tsunade was always careful with her grandmother, afraid that she would take me away.


    Now they are like water, but they still refuse to make love together, and I don''t insist.


    As for strength, Tsunade did not be much stronger, but only because she devoted all this time to irenjutsu.


    Now the girl is on her way to her title of the best iryenin ... after me, of course, but Tsuna understands this anyway, although she sulks when I remind her of it.


    But Mito qualitatively added to the strength. All thanks to my seal.


    The fact is that when she was a jinchuriki, her seal was based on restraint, not on the use of biju''s power, and therefore Mito did not add much in strength, bing then a jinchuriki of the nine-tailed.


    But when I reprinted, I left a part of the biju in it and put a new seal, which gave Mito a strong regeneration, almost like that of Hashirama, increased the amount of chakra additionally, increased the strength of the chakra, increased the lifespan and strengthened the body These are only the most basic changes that my seal and a piece of Kurama brought, but there were also many small ones that, in principle, are not so important.


    As for Kushina, she became much stronger, yet she had an improved seal and the nine-tailed himself.


    The girl was getting stronger by leaps and bounds. The baby received exactly the same bonuses as Mito, but stronger.


    For example, her regeneration has definitely be stronger than that of Hashirama.


    Minato, who was struggling to keep up with her, looked a little pathetic.


    Jirai and Orochimaru were doing well, as far as I know.


    The first was pleased to be a teacher, and the second was close to starting to create a new body for himself.


    Yes, Orochimaru did not abandon the idea of creating an ideal immortal body for himself, but his character is very different from the canon.


    This Orochimaru is calm and quite kind. There is no madness and cruelty.


    Of course, the guy still puts rather cruel experiments on people, but usually these are all sorts of criminals, maniacs and other persons who havemitted serious crimes.


    In general, he did not go to extremes, and I sometimes give him hints and advice.


    As for me, not much has changed, but my strength has certainly increased.


    Status


    Specifications


    Strength  125  145


    Dexterity  150 165


    Perception  150  170


    Endurance  300 333


    Mind  190  210


    Spirit  160  180


    Talents


    Fuinjutsu is a Divine Talent


    Senjutsu  Average Talent


    The Wind Is A Great Talent


    Water Is A Royal Talent


    Earth is A Royal Talent


    Fire Is A Great Talent


    Lightning Is A Great Talent


    Mokuton is a Royal Talent


    Yoton Is A Great Talent


    Pain Tolerance Is A Great Talent


    Energy Control Is A Royal Talent


    Massage Is A Royal Talent


    Taijutsu is a Royal Talent


    Cooking Is A Royal Talent


    Sensorics Is A Great Talent


    Stealth Is A Great Talent


    Ninjutsu is A Royal Talent


    Irenjutsu is a Royal Talent


    Genjutsu Is A Great Talent


    Alchemy Is A Great Talent


    Abilities


    Gamer''s Body


    The yer''s Mind


    The Emperor''s Eyes


    Imperial Zone


    Orgasm School


    Arbitrary Meditation


    Thunderstorm of the Undead


    Overwhelming Undead Field


    It is also not shown in the system, but now I can open thest gate  the "Gate of Death".


    As you know, I didn''t open them, because I don''t know if my body with the system will be able to withstand these gates or not. It''s better to wait and not risk it.


    Thanks to the fact that the talent for fuin has be divine, I have managed to achieve great results in this field over these two years.


    I can''t list everything, I just upgraded the seals that were already on me, and also created one unique for myself.


    I called it the seal of multitasking.


    It looked like a small star, and was located on the back of my head.


    The seal contains ten of my tree clones that are connected to my mind.


    In general, with this seal, I regained the opportunity to have additional consciousnesses. Ten clones, ten parallel consciousnesses Cool right? Now creating several strong ninjutsu without seals is easier than a turnip. My control has increased, both over the chakra and over the body.


    It also helps me design seals for fuinjutsu and alchemy.


    With her, I can make much better use of the "Emperor''s Eyes" and the Imperial Zone. And in general, it greatly affected my sensory system.


    In short, not a print, but a fairy tale.


    I also began to slowly meditate and get used to the saint chakra, which is also a natural chakra.


    The sage mode is very tempting, but it is worth preparing for it, and not taking it on the spur of the moment.


    Like Hashirama, I''m going to master the sage mode without any calls, but this does not mean that I''m not going to have my own call.


    From the third person


    While Tetsuya was reminiscing, one student had already finished the exercise.


    Sensei, I''m done.  a red-haired girl ran up to him with a smile.


    A smile shone on her sweaty face, and her bright eyes asked for affection.


    - Yes?  I looked at Kushina Tetsuya and realized that I had been in my thoughts for quite a long time  Thene on, one more visit.


    "You''re burning!"  Kushina eximed in her head  "I wanted you to stroke me as a reward or kiss me, but certainly not this!"


    Yes, Kushina, having learned that Tetsui had a harem in the form of Mito and Tsunade, did not give up, but on the contrary lit up with the idea of bing one of his wives.


    The logic in this desire is simple. If such great women as Mito and Tsunade are ready to step on their pride for the sake of a man, then how incredible is this man? And being in a harem where your rivals are such great women is exciting.


    And the little girl was just in love with the hero, but he godlessly dynamites her, saying: "If you''re at least sixteen, then we''ll talk."


    Kushina did not have time to move away from Tetsuya, as a grayhaired shinobi - Tetsuya appeared next to us, Hokage is calling us. he said with a small smile.


    "Sakumo, did Sensei make you do the usual ANBU job?" Tetsuya said in surprise.


    No, he volunteered. Yes, and I will be ANBU faster. A matter that is urgent and does not require dy. Sakumo finished seriously.


    Even so? Good.  turning his face to the students, Tetsuya shouted  So be it, you can disperse. Take a break, tomorrow is an important day for you.  then he disappeared.


    "Thank you, Sakumo-san!"  the tired students eximed in their heads.


    Hokage''s Office


    A tense atmosphere reigned in the office of the head of the vige.


    And all because he called the key figures of the vige, and to the question: "What happened." calmly and seriously answered, "When everyone arrives, I will tell you."


    Here you could see all the heads ofrge ns and just very strong ninjas.


    Danzo and the rest of the council, Tsunade, Orochimaru, Jiraya, Mito, Uchiha Fugaku, Hyuga Hiashi, Yamanaka Inoichi and many others.


    The Hokage''s office was crowded.


    The most interesting thing was that there was a deathly silence in this crowded office.


    Finally Sakumo and Tetsuya knocked and entered.


    Wow, how many people. Tetsuya said with a smile, which attracted all the eyes here, but it didn''t bother him  Hello, sensei.


    After puffing on his pipe, Hiruzen nodded in greeting and let the smoke out of his mouth.


    Putting down the phone, Hokage looked hard at everyone in the room and folded his hands in the lock, said  Today Konoha deres war on Iwagakura, Sunogakura and Amegakura.

 Chapter 117: We are cursed!

    Chapter 117: We are cursed!


    Today thend of Fire deres war on thend of Earth, Rain and Wind. The Daimyo gave the green light to this," Hiruzen said in an extremely serious tone.


    There was silence in the room again.


    Most of those present frowned, pondering the recent words of the vige head.


    In the end, no one expected that the peace-loving Sarutobi Hiruzen would dere war on three countries.


    The only ones who did not react to these words were the advisers and Danzo.


    But the silence didn''tst long.


    Tetsuya, raising an eyebrow in surprise, asked  Sensei, is there a reason for war?


    - Yes.  Hokage nodded  Stone, Rain and Wind demanded fertile territories from us.


    Even so


    - Yes.


    We cannot afford to give away our fertilends.  Danzo spoke, looking around at everyone in the room  Yes, it''s true that we "bathe" in food while other countries try not to starve. All this is true, but we cannot and will not give them ournds. Just because it will strengthen them. Bing stronger, they will demand even more and so on until there is nothing left of thend of Fire.


    Did you offer them to buy food from us? Orochi asked.


    Yes, we offered them to buy food from us, at almost the same price as Uzushio, our ally, buys from us, but


    But they refused.  finished for Hiruzen, Danzo.


    Jiraya, making a slightly pitiful face, asked  Teacher, is there really no other way out?


    I''m sorry, Jiraya, but there is no other way out, I''ve already dyed this decision until thest. Stone, Rain and Sand are already trying to drag the country of Water and Lightning into this war. Sarutobi said wearily, smiling sadly.


    I see...  Jiraya breathed out disappointingly.


    Cheer up. Jiraya.  said Tsuna  Konoha did everything she could for the sake of peace. We cannot maintain peace by sacrificing our own well-being. The Land of Fire and its inhabitants believe in us, and we cannot let them down.


    I understand, it''s just... eh. Jiraya shook his head.


    There was silence for a few seconds, and then it was broken by the Hokage.


    OK, let''s move on to what you''re all here for ...  said Hiruzen getting up from his seat.  We are opening two fronts in two neighboring countries. One in thend of Rain, the other in thend of rivers. The first will restrain the onught of Willow and the Rain itself, the second will hold the Suna. Hiruzen spoke slowly, in an extremely serious manner.


    Many people saw such a serious Hokage for the first time.


    Pacing along the table, Sarutobi continued  As it is already clear, we are not going to attack them, no, we are only going to defend ourselves. I want the whole world to see us not as invaders, but as people defending their native country.


    Stopping, Hiruzen turned his whole body to the people in the room  Orochimaru is appointedmander of the First Front, in thend of Rain. Tsunade and Jiraya will be his deputies. The second front, in thend of Rivers, will be headed by Sakumo, and his deputies are appointed Fugaku and Hiashi.


    Everyone in the room looked at Sakumo and Orochi at once.


    And if they looked at Orochimaru more or less calmly, then at Sakumo, no.


    And all because so many heads ofrge ns gathered here, and Hiruzen gave such an important position, you can say without a n Shinobi. Yes. Sakumo was strong, no one disputes that, but many still believed that Sakumo was supposed to be a deputy, but not amander.


    And yes, Orochimaru is also "thin-born", but Orochi, in addition to his genius and strength, had the Hokage teachers and friends of the local "Shinobi God".


    So only Sakumo got the sharp looks, although the man didn''t care, because he was not used to this.


    Now there are no legends about him as a White Fang of Konoha, but after the war, during which he will show his abilities in all its glory, people who cast sharp nces at him will bite their elbows.


    Hiruzen, continuing to speak, interrupted the season of sharp looks.


    "Mito, I want you to go on a diplomatic mission to Uzushio. If other countries get involved in this war, we will need an ally.


    Hmm. In my opinion, it''s better to send Tetsuya there, because he''s almost a god for them," the woman shrugged.


    What she said was true, Uzushio was very grateful to the hero for that feat and constantly invited him to stay.


    - Yes.  Hiruzen nodded  The best solution would be to send Tetsuya there, but I need him here in Konoha. That''s why you''re going there.


    Squinting a little displeased, Mito folded her arms on her chest  Well, it''s time to visit rtives, after so many years.


    That''s it. What I wanted to say, I said. Commanders,e to my secretary, he will give you the papers you need with the distribution of troops and the first orders. Everyone, everyone is free... and I will ask you, Tetsuya, to stay. Hiruzen added, seeing how the hero pricked up his skis towards the exit.


    After a few seconds, the office was empty.


    More precisely, only Tetsuya, Hiruzen, and ANBU remained in it under the ceiling.


    Why didn''t you send me to the front? Tetsuya asked with narrowed eyes.


    You will stay to protect Konoha, because there will be a minimum of guards in it.


    It''s stupid. Uzumaki shook his head.


    No, not stupid.  said Hokage and reached into the locker that was nearby.


    Taking out a scroll from there, he put it in the middle of the table and said, "I want you to learn how to use this technique.


    Intrigued, Tetsuya took the scroll and opened it, after which he calmly said with a slight smirk  Hiraishin


    Yes, with this technique, I expect that you will be able to protect Konoha and at the same time help Orochimaru and Sakumo How do you like this arrangement? Hiruzen finished with a smile.


    Great, I can do it Is that all? Tetsuya said.


    It was obvious from his face that he was impatient to start studying the technique.


    Yes, I''m free.  Hokage finished with a kind smile, reaching for his favorite pipe.


    ***********************************************************************


    The next day.


    ss 1-A


    All the students, holding their breath, looked at the ticking clock.


    Today they have an exam for genin, or rather there are five minutes left before it, and they still don''t know who will even be their examiner.


    A ~ a, I think I''m going to go crazy from the tension ...  one girl moaned, clutching her head.


    Indeed. A bespectacled friend chimed in.


    Come on.  Kushina said with a smile  We were prepared by a man whose name is on the lips of all Shinobi. We will definitely manage.


    It''s easy for you to say, Kushina. You always took first ce and certainly never scrubbed the academy or the aviaries with the others... and I''ve almost lived in these aviaries for thest two years.  a ssmate shook her head  I can already determine the sex, age and breed of the dog by the smell of feces.  she grabbed her head at the end.


    Well ~ u. Kushina drawled awkwardly with a wry smile.


    "She''s right, Kushina.  said a ssmate with sses  You are the best in the ss, you have nothing to worry about, because even if something happens, Sensei will stand up for you, but not for us. After all, you''re his kin.


    Ahem, you arepletely unglued. Just remember what we''ve been through. Remember and understand that even the weakest of our ss can easily pile on the best students from another ss. Kushina made full use of her eloquence.


    "She''s right.  added Minato, sitting next to him,  We will manage. he smiled encouragingly.


    This speech and Minato''s dazzling smile, all thisbined really had a great effect.


    Both girls, and even the neighbors at other desks, cheered up.


    Really! We have trained so much that other students are no match for us, the main thing is that our exam should be taken by anyone except ...  the girl did not have time to finish, as Tetsuya suddenly appeared.


    With the widest grin, the hero stood near the teacher''s desk and said loudly  Were you bored? I have arranged with Hokage to take your exam personally, so..." he said, and then slowly bowed with a grin, "I, Tetsuya Uzumaki, will be your examiner.


    "Anyone but our teacher.  the little girl finished, with despair in her voice, prating to the depths of her soul.


    But she wasn''t the only one in this state.


    Boy, girl, whatever.


    Everyone listened to Tetsuya''s speech with fear and despair.


    Even the chairs under the students creaked more intively than usual.


    And yes, I''m sorry for beingte, I just chose the site for our exam, but none of them came up.  the hero shrugged his shouldersically  Even the "Forest of Death" seemed to me like some kind of yground, and therefore, I personally, with my own hands, created for you, my dear students, a tform for this exam. In general, I am waiting for you near the forest of death, do not linger.


    After his speech, Tetsuya instantly disappeared.


    A deathly silence walked through the ssroom, intensifying the desperate atmosphere.


    Now many were afraid not to fail the exam, but to get out of it feet first.


    Finally, a ssmate with sses could not stand it and eximed  We''re all going to die!


    Why do we need this!


    Kami! Forgive me!


    We are cursed!

 Chapter 118: Diet

    Chapter 118: Diet


    A dense imprable forest with huge trees whose crowns seemed to pierce the clouds.


    Suspicious movements in the shade of trees, causing the students of ss 1-A a chill on the skin.


    But the most important thing is that their teacher, Uzumaki Tetsuya, was standing in front of their line, and behind him were men and women of different ages who looked around with fear and apprehension.


    The guys could tell for sure that they were all Shinobi ... a bad feeling appeared in each of them.


    And so, as you can see, I have created a special tform for you. This is called the training ground "Forest of Despair", it is in it that your exam will take ce. Tetsuya spoke with a kind smile, pacing from side to side.


    Then he took out a bunch of scrolls from the seal and put them on the ground. There were two kinds of scrolls. Some were green, others were red.


    Before I say the purpose of the exam, let me introduce you to each other  pointing to his students, Tetsuya said  These are students of the Konoha Academy, and they are taking the genin exam.  then his hand pointed to the Shinobi  And these are criminals, nukenins, who were carefully collected by me for your exam from all over thend of Fire.


    The two groups exchanged ambiguous nces, but they were united by the way they looked at the red-haired monster.


    And now the purpose of the exam. Students take a green scroll, criminals take a red one. Each of you will drop blood on the scroll, thus activating it. After that, you will be taken to a random location in the Forest of Despair.  Tetsuya paced from side to side  The essence of the exam is simple. Criminals, in order to get freedom, need to kill a student, pick up a scroll and open it at the same time with their scroll, after which you will be teleported to freedom. The students also need to kill the criminal, pick up the scroll and again open it at the same time with their scroll, after which you will be taken to a safe zone and your exam will end there.


    As the story progressed, Tetsuya''s students became more and more nervous. This was not what they expected. The guys from other sses just show a few techniques and pass a writing test, and they got survival games.


    None of the students opened their mouths to ask, "Are you serious?". They knew that their sensei was more than capable of such a thing.


    Many guys were covered in cold sweat from the way criminals began to look at them.


    And the nukenins looked at them as if they were ughter meat that would give them a ticket to freedom.


    All of you are approximately equal in strength. Tetsuya added, "I personally checked it out. The only advantage that the nukenin team has is experience and this is not a small advantage, but you are my students, which makes you roughly equal. Finally, I will say... if one of you does not want to take my exam, then you are free to leave now and thereby fail the exam. Yes, you will return to the academy, but in a year you will be able to take the exam again and it will definitely not be me who will take it, which means it will be much easier So anyone who wants to can leave.


    A few seconds of silence and a girl slowly came out of the system  Sorry, Sensei.


    All the kids in the ss knew her. She was the weakest of them, and she was at the end of the list all the time.


    "Nothing, Sato. You don''t have to apologize for that. Tetsuya shrugged his shoulders.


    About half of the ss went out of order at once, and, funnily enough, mostly boys.


    Everyone who got out of line apologized and left with their heads down.


    Everything? Well Now we have a preponderance in the direction of criminals, but do not be afraid it is solved quickly. Tetsuya finished with a smile and snapped his fingers.


    Instantly, the heads of a group of nukenins exploded, showering with scraps of "thinking" and blood of nearby neighbors.


    Students and criminals were equally divided again.


    Naturally, there was a reaction to this.


    Some girls could not restrain their vomiting and ran into the bushes to free their stomachs.


    The remaining nukenins cast a furious, fearfilled nce at Tetsuya, and he certainly noticed it. - Why are you looking at me like that? Did you think I would just let you go without insurance? Remember, go outside the forest and your brains will fertilize the soil here, okay?


    Naturally understandable, and therefore they all nodded like dummies.


    Minato and Kushina were also pale from such a performance, although the blonde was even whiter.


    Sort the scrolls.


    With a wooden gait, the students and criminals came up for the scroll.


    Good Is everyone ready?  the hero asked and after waiting for the "nods", he said  Then we begin.


    A second and all the students, as well as the criminals, disappeared from their seats.


    Yes, in just a few hours Tetsuya was able to understand the thunder god''s technique, as well as improve it to the second level, as Minato did in the canon.


    But the hero certainly did not stop there, since the technique will soon be able to reach the so-called third level.


    No one will argue that Hiraishin is a wonderful universal technique that, coupled with reaction speed and open gates, can turn Tetsuya into a real God of War.


    Kushina. From the third person.


    A moment and the red-haired girl moved.


    Looking around, Kushina realized that she was in a small clearing of this gloomy forest.


    The girl still has not moved away from the recent performance, and therefore sat down on her knees, trying to calm her stomach.


    Ha ha ha!" the nailed one inside herughed, "Your nephew put on a great show!"


    - "Why was it necessary to do this?" Kushina asked mentally, turning her head.


    - "Heh! Don''t me him, he did it with the best of intentions."


    - "Exin.  said the girl, getting back on her feet. She finally felt a little better, but her pale face still spoke of the recent shock.


    "Listen, even though I promised him to help you, but that doesn''t mean that I have to be your babysitter."  the fox twitched his mustache.


    "Well, Kurama..." she pouted.


    - "What is Kurama? I didn''t tell you my name so that you would bother me with them. Think for yourself why he did it, move your convolutions."  the demon folded his paws on his chest, and then added a little kinder  "As ast resort, I''ll give you a hint."


    - "What would scare us?"


    - "No."


    - "What would teach us?"


    - "Almost."


    "What would... what would we get used to blood and murder?"


    "Yes, you figured it out yourself. Progress."  eared pped his hands, but the problem was that his voice was full of sarcasm, and a fanged grin shone on his face.


    Kushina pouted  "Don''t force me to Kurama..."  the girl said in an unkind voice.


    "Huh? Hmm."  the fox chuckled, shing a smile  "Otherwise what?"


    "Otherwise I''ll go on a diet."


    The fox tilted his head in perplexity.


    "It means that I will only eat tasteless lean food. No Tetsuya treats. Absolutely nothing."  Kushina grinned insidiously, feeling Kurama''s eyes widen.


    "You wouldn''t dare!"


    - "I dare."


    "You can''t get me hooked on this food and then ckmail me!"


    - "I can."


    "You''re punishing yourself too!"


    "So what? The main thing is that I will annoy you with this."  the little girl smiled maliciously.


    - "I willin!"


    - "Well, to whom?"


    "To your nephew who imprisoned me here."


    - "Pfft! Do you think he''ll take your side and not mine? Don''t fantasize."


    - "Asshole!"  the fox eximed  "Now I believe that you are Mito''s sister..."


    Kushina wanted to tease the fox again, but then her instincts howled, and she quickly jumped away.


    Element of Fire: Great Fireball Technique! a woman''s cry rang out from the side.


    Fortunately, Kushina jumped back in time, thus managing to dodge arge fireball.


    Seeing that the red-haired girl was able to dodge, the woman immediately rushed to the attack, not wanting to miss even the slightest advantage.


    As soon as Kushinanded on the ground, a fist rushed into her face with a rhinestone.


    Damn it! Kushina eximed, closing her eyes, taking the blow in her hands.


    Die brat! Die for my survival!  the criminal shouted furiously, throwing a stack of kunai after her, which safely stuck into Uzumaki''s hands.


    Sssss! Kushina hissed in pain, feeling the kunai enter her hand.


    The woman grinned when she saw that her attack was sessful, and therefore she decided to finish what she had started quickly.


    She dashed towards Kushina, with a kunai in her hands, and somewhere halfway along the way she felt something was wrong.


    With a painful smile, Kushina eximed  Explosion!


    There was a loud explosion and the red-haired girl was doused with warm air, mixed with a rain of blood.


    When Kushina blocked the woman''s blow, she managed to throw out an explosive seal, which quickly disguised itself on the ground.


    Fuuh, I won ...  the girl said with a smile, almost without reacting to the fact that she had just turned a rather cute blonde into mincemeat.


    - "Pfft! What''s to be happy about?"  said the demon  "You are much stronger than her, even without me, but this woman still managed to hurt you and catch you by surprise. You''re rxed. You''re confused. Shame," the fox boomed, shaking his muzzle.


    - "Kurama! Remember about the diet!"


    - "Hmm!"  the fox chuckled and fell silent. That he''s his own enemy or something? There aren''t many pleasant things in his life, so he wouldn''t want to lose them so easily.


    Suddenly Kushina rushed to the ce of the explosion, eximing  A scroll!


    Her hands, by the way, have already recovered.


    Running up, she saw a pair of torn feet and a scroll. He looked as good as new, as if he had not been in the epicenter of the explosion.


    Picking up the scroll, Kushina put it in the unloading and stomped in a randomly selected direction.


    "Aren''t you going to finish?"


    - "No."


    - "Why?"


    "I want to help the others."


    "That''s stupid."


    "No, it''s not... But even if it''s stupid, then what? I still want to help them."


    - "Do as you like."

 Chapter 119: Chie

    Chapter 119: Chie


    On behalf of Tetsui


    All my students were standing in front of me... beaten, bruised and bruised.


    Someone was slightly injured, someone stood out only because he waspletely whole, except for the pallor on his face.


    All of them passed my exam, although it was not an exam to call it, rather the test would have sounded better.


    In fact, I didn''t have a goal to fail them, on the contrary, I wanted each of them to graduate, because I know that each of them is ready to be a genin, if not a chunin.


    The whole point of the exam was to prepare them for war. Prepare for murder.


    There, on the battlefield, you can die at any moment, and worries and extra emotions will further reduce the chances of survival.


    I created this training ground in order to put them in the most harsh and hostile environment.


    I want them to breathe a sigh of relief when they arrive on the battlefield, because it can''t get any worse.


    All this became possible thanks to the captured nukenins, may they rest in peace, and the technique with which I created a live training ground.


    All this time, I literally controlled every piece of this forest in order to put as much pressure on each student as possible, but without excesses, I still did not want to cripple them, both mentally and physically.


    All of them are smiling now, despite their fatigue... if they only knew that everything they went through was just a carefully nned performance


    Although baby Kushina tried to interfere with me in this, saving everyone and everyone ... therefore, everyone who was with her faced increased difficulty, because she was there.


    Therefore, everyone who was injured was in a group with Kushina when the singles got off with bruises.


    Okay, it''s time to reward them.


    Okay, all of you have passed my exam, let''s go to a restaurant and celebrate it. I said with a smile and used one of my new techniques.


    A wave of chakra burst out of my body and enveloped the bodies of the guys, quickly healed all their injuries, and also relieved fatigue.


    Instantly their smiles became much more cheerful.


    You are cool as always, Sensei!


    As expected from our teacher!


    I rolled my eyes  No need to suck up, I''ll pay the whole bill without it Besides, you know that the war has begun and most likely not everyone will return from it, and therefore I want you to enjoy this day.


    The mention of the war may have been superfluous since some of the smiles disappeared from their faces, but what can we do, this is the reality


    A few dayster.


    A few days have passed.


    My students, along with their new teachers, went to war, all except Kushina.


    I just insisted that Kushina be a student of Mito, because she was a former jinchuriki. In general, Mito and Kushina went to Uzushio together on a diplomatic mission.


    Jiraya became the teacher of Minato and two other guys from my ss. Here we can say the canon was observed, although he did not know what else he could teach the blonde, but what to do, he volunteered to be a sensei.


    I was close to reaching the so-called third level of hiraishin, when suddenly a flying falcon came into my field of vision.


    It was such falcons that were usually used to transmit information.


    Swooping down, the bird quickly flew up to me and sat on my shoulder, rubbing its head contentedly against mine.


    Yes, it is not the first time I have received messages from this bird that it has be almost tame after I have fed it


    Nuka, nuka ...  I said softly to myself, taking the message and feeding the bird, which began to eat with a satisfied look.


    We open the scroll Yeah, Sakumo needed me Apparently something serious, I don''t think he will call me for some trifle.


    Closing my eyes, I felt the seal I had left on Sakumo


    From the third person.


    A day has passed since Sakumo settled down at the front.


    A lot of preparations have already been made, ns have been developed, but suddenly a man, one might say a diplomat, came from the side of Sunagakure.


    Now this diplomat was in themander''s tent of Sakumo, and the owner of the tent himself was looking at the diplomat with a lean face.


    Shoulder-lengthvender hair, ck eyes... the woman looked pretty good, but she didn''t have enough stars from the sky.


    We''ve been sitting like this for half an hour ...  she said slowly, with venom in her voice  You said that he would arrive quickly.


    ncing at the diplomat, Sakumo exhaled heavily  Only the flight of the bird to Konoha will take about half an hour


    Pf, our birds could have done it in twenty minutes.  she said with disdain, folding her arms on her chest and looking at Sakumo like a wolf.


    The man just exhaled again, not paying attention to this look and rather contemptible tone ... in fact, Sakumo was amazed at the endurance of this woman, yet he brought her a lot of grief


    Suddenly, Tetsuya appeared behind Sakumo, absolutely noiselessly. There were no shes, no sound, as if he had be a ghost.


    Sakumo''s heart skipped a beat when he suddenly felt a hand on his shoulder.


    The frontmander was about to attack sharply, but then Tetsuya patted him on the shoulder  Rx, it''s me.


    Well, you scared me ...  wiped the sweat from Sakumo''s forehead  Is this how this technique should work?


    Who knows.  the hero shrugged his shoulders, smiled mysteriously and looked at the woman, who tried her best to show that she was not surprised by such a quick arrival.


    I didn''t think you were so handsome ...  she winked  Do you mind spending a few nights with me?


    Tetsuya clearly saw that this was a joke... "Sorry, I''m not attracted to women ying with dolls.


    Scratching the back of his head, Sakumo said  Tetsuya, this woman is the reason I called you, her name is


    I know who she is. TetsuyaChiyo, the master of irenjutsu and kugutsu, shook his head.


    It''s an honor for me to know that you''ve heard a lot about me. Chiyo grinned cheekily.


    You didn''t just call me, did you? Tetsuya sat down at the table.


    No, not just like that, tell him. Sakumo closed his eyes.


    I''m here with an invitation from the third Kazekage.  Chie spread her hands  He wants to talk to you.


    "With me?" Tetsuya was surprised.


    Yes, with you.


    You are aware that there is a war going on between us, right?


    Yeah.


    And you came here to invite me to your vige so that I could talk to your leader?


    - Yes.


    And why? Why does Kazekage need this conversation?  the hero tapped his finger on the table.


    We don''t want this war.  sighed Chiyo  Kazekage wants to discuss a peaceful solution to problems.


    Even so..." Tetsuya nced at the frowning Sakumo, then looked at Chiyo again, "And what makes you think I''ll agree?"


    "Because you were able to stop thebined army of the three viges?"  she said questioningly, grinning. "Who else would dare to go to the enemy''s vige besides you?"


    A few seconds of silence


    I''m not a Kage. Tetsuya leaned back in his chair, "It''s not for me to discuss the world with you.


    Yes, but you are far from thest figure in the vige, far from the most Besides, it is almost impossible to hold negotiations between our Kages at the moment, and I would like to end this war before someone''s blood is shed.


    Tetsuya stared at the ceiling for about ten seconds in silence, and then said, "Okay, I agree to talk.


    Tetsuya! Sakumo eximed, clearly surprised by such a rapid development of events  It could be a trap!


    I know.  the hero calmly replied  But we both understand that even without the thunder god''s technique, nothing shines for them, right?


    Haaa, okay, I''ll notify the Hokage for now.


    That''s good.  the hero patted Sakumo on the shoulder and going up to Chiyo said  Lead on.


    Great!  Chiyo smiled and went to the exit of the tent  Goodbye Sakumo, I hope you will die soon.  she said goodbye with a smile and left.


    She definitely has her own personality..." Tetsuya said softly, following her.

 Chapter 120: Sakai

    Chapter 120: Sakai


    Watermelons! Suna''s best watermelons! Hurry up and buy one of them!


    Fresh meat! Fish, beef, chicken, even horse meat! Come on, don''t be shy!


    Handmade carpets! Buy yourself a carpet, it will be a great decoration for your wall!


    Here and there the sellers of this sandy vige tore their throats, hoping to attract a buyer.


    Walking through the bazaar to the Kage residence, Tetsuya involuntarily noticed various details.


    The people of Sunagakure, however, like probably all the people of the Wind country, were dressed in light silk capes that perfectly protected from sand and at the same time helped to maintain afortable body temperature in this desert.


    On their heads, they wore turbans or kufiyas, but still in the vige itself everyone tried to rest from these headdresses.


    But the most important thing is that all their clothes were light or just white.


    Almost all the buildings in Suna are made of y, or rather of sto. This material maintained afortable indoor temperature for living.


    In addition, Tetsuya was a little surprised that quite a lot of people in the vige had pale skin. No, of course, most of the poption was tanned, but because of their special clothes, many remained with pale skin. By the way, pale skin was revered in these parts. It can be said that it was considered an object of luxury, beauty and prosperity.


    Therefore, while Tetsuya was walking through the bazaar, all the local tigresses turned their heads while they watched the hero, unprotected from the sun''s rays, walk towards the Kage residence.


    Ha! You''re getting attention too fast! Chiyo chuckled, looking at the girls who were licking their lips and looking at Tetsuya.


    It''s not as bad as you might think.  the guy shrugged his shoulders  We were noticed early, but this only means that the Kazekage will have time to prepare for my arrival.


    That''s how... are you looking for a positive in everything?


    You could say that.


    Slu~ ushai ...  Chiyo drawled, grinning  Didn''t I tell you that you look like myte husband?


    Tetsuya twitched his nose and grinned  What was that just now? Was it really a tackle?


    Of course!


    No, try again. he shook his head.


    Chie thought for a few seconds and gave a new version  Listen, didn''t I tell you that you look like an adult version of my grandson?


    The hero almost stumbled  It''s even worse!


    - Yes? Okay, give me some time.


    No, I won''t, that''s enough, we''vee.


    And indeed, unbeknownst to Chiyo, they came close to the Kage residence.


    It is worth noting that the Shinobi around the residence were all pretty tense, although Tetsuya did not show any signs of strength or hostility.


    Kazekage''s office.


    The third Kazekage calmly sorted through the documents, also clearly feeling how a huge clot of chakra rises to his office together with Chiyo.


    - "Chie, you still managed..."  he thought, clearly realizing that this huge clot of chakra is their guest.


    "Unbelievable... he has more chakras than our ailed one." - Kage shook his head.


    Sakai Suzumo, that was the name of the third Kazekage Sunogakure.


    Sakai came from a small family, but thanks to his talent, he was able to break through to such a high ce. There are a lot of ns in Sun and many are unhappy that Kazekage is poor-born, but everyone also recognized the enormous power of Suzumo, and therefore everyone respected and revered him.


    Everyone saw how this proud man tried with all his might to prevent the fall of both Sunagakure and the entire Wind Country.


    Kage had a rather simple appearance.


    Short messy dark blue hair that was partially gathered in a bun at the back of the head. In his yellow, almost orange eyes, on his fair face, one could see calmness. He was dressed in traditional Kazekage clothes.


    Finally, the guests reached his door.


    Even before they could knock, Suzumo said.  Come in.


    The door opened and Chiyo with a smile, entering, said  I brought him, Kazekage.


    Tetsuya, looking around the room and stopping at the Kazekage, said  Did you want to talk to me?


    Yes, I wanted to.  calmly said the third and pointing to the chair in front of him, said  Please.


    Tetsuya slowly walked over and sat down in a chair, and Chiyo quickly left the office.


    I don''t really like to rant, so I''ll tell you straight. We, thend of the Wind, do not want this war.  I immediately got to the point of Sakai.


    The third Kazekage was famous for not being very fond of scratching his tongue, instead he preferred to prove everything by deed.


    Tetsuya smiled slightly  It may be so, Kazekage, but we are forced to start this war.


    I understand, but you must understand, we do not have the opportunity to buy food at the same prices at which Uzushio buys. Almost all of our country is barren, and the climate is not the most pleasant... the only thing we keep on is mining underground minerals. Besides, the daimyo supports us less and less..." the third listed with a stone face with a tired gleam in his eyes.  My predecessor, the Second Kazekage, spitting on economics and diplomacy, used all his forces and resources to train the army, and I must note that he managed to multiply our military forces several times during his short reign That''s just the use of these forces when there are no orders for Shinobi, and the people, like this army, have nothing to feed?


    Tetsuya raised an eyebrow  Is that why you decided to put pressure on us together with other countries?


    It was obvious that Kazekage was embarrassed and he skillfully hid it But is it possible to hide such a thing from Tetsuya?  There was no choice. We can''t afford to buy food, but we can''t do without it either, no matter how obvious it sounds.


    "Why not ask the Daimyo for help?"


    Suzumo shook his head  My predecessor, the Second Kazekage, with his policy and just behavior, turned the Daimyo against the vige I''m trying to regain his trust, I''m trying to win him over to my side, but it takes time, which I almost don''t have. Sunagakure won''tst that long


    Of course it''s all sad, but we are enemies, Kazekage I shouldn''t care about your problems.


    Sakai exhaled wearily  Yes, it is, but I have a suggestion.


    I''m listening.


    If Konoha gives us a discount on groceries, then Sunagakure will be an ally of Konoha.


    Tetsuya, grinning, narrowed his eyes  Two years ago, I alone could have destroyed thebined army of three viges, including their Kage Now I''m much stronger Why do I need the help of the Wind Country when I am sure that I can end this war alone?


    A formless tyrannical energy burst out of the hero''s body, which literally screamed "Fall to your knees!".


    Kage''s guards, who were hiding in the room, began to sweat terribly, tightly clutching their weapons with trembling hands.


    Suzumo frowned, "Do you have another suggestion?"


    Instantly all the tension disappeared and Tetsuya smiled kindly - Yes, I want you to give Konoha "Soshuu" and the territories adjacent to this small seaside town.


    It was a rather brazen offer, but Sakai did not have time to be indignant.


    In turn, I will make thends of Soshuu extremely fertile with the help of mokuton and allow you to rent thesends for growing crops for a symbolic amount.


    Kazekage froze.


    "That''s a pretty good offer, isn''t it?"  the hero spread his hands  Thesends were barren anyway, and Soshuu brought little ie because of the depleted mines.


    On the one hand, a ratherrge territory of a barren, depleted desert, with the ocean at hand, on the other hand, fertile soil and the opportunity to save your vige from hunger at low cost. - "If... If he really is able to make the soil fertile, then this... it''s just unbelievable."


    This is It''s not a bad offer...  Sakai''s eyebrows drew together  But I can''t make this deal. That area is beyond mypetence. A daimyo is needed here


    I think he will also appreciate this offer.


    Yes, I think so too, but it will still take a long time, and war and famine are on the nose.


    They sat in silence for a while.


    Suzumo was trying to find the most "pleasant" way out, and Tetsuya was thinking about something of his own.


    - OK. Tetsuya snapped his fingers and a scroll appeared on Kage''s desk  There is exactly enough money in this vault to provide the vige with food for three months.


    Suzumo froze again, and then, casting a fleeting nce at the scroll, asked  What do you want in return?


    While you can''t repay me with anything, because I''m not interested in anything in Sunogakura, but who knows, maybe in the future, Suna will be able to repay me for this gesture of goodwill.


    - why? Sakai frowned, and looked intently at Tetsuya  Why, and most importantly, why are you doing this?


    Because I can.  the hero spread his hands  And I don''t want ordinary people to suffer because of the mistakes of their superiors Besides, on the way here I saw so many tanned beauties I don''t want them to starve and lose their beauty.


    Half a minute of silence and Kage spoke  Good.  he said decisively and took out a scroll and began to write.


    After a while, he handed this scroll to Tetsuya with the words  Give it to the Hokage. From this day on, Sunagakure is Konoha''s ally.


    Tetsuya smiled fervently as he epted the scroll  Okay, goodbye, Kazekage.


    As soon as thest words left the hero''s lips, he instantly disappeared.


    Kazekage tensed from this performance, and then bitterly smiled, shaking his head  Chiyo,e in.


    The door opened and a female puppeteer entered.


    Now there was no former gaiety and mischief on her face. Now there was only calmness and a calcting mind.  Did everything work out?


    - Yes. Suna and Konoha are allies, and we have a dy of three months and hope for a better future By the way, your idea, with girls, has borne fruit.


    Yes?  Chie was surprised  After all, it was not for nothing that she gathered the most beautiful girls and put them on the route along which she led him here Although it seemed to me that he was indifferent to their charm and beauty, but now everything fell into ce. Still, he is the one who collects the harem, which means he definitely must have a weakness for beautiful women.


    Yes, everyone has weaknesses, even the Shinobi God... even if his weakness is women

 Chapter 121: Kuro

    Chapter 121: Kuro


    Amazing How did you manage it?


    Sarutobi Hiruzen couldn''t believe what was written in the scroll that Tetsuya had given him.


    They wanted peace themselves, there is almost no merit of mine here.  the hero shrugged his shoulders.


    Putting the scroll aside, the Hokage said  There is no need for modesty, it is out of ce here. It was only thanks to your abilities that we were able to be allies with Suna... and you didn''t say that you could make the earth fertile.


    Oh, I probably forgot to tell you. By the way, my ns are to improve thend of thend of Fire several times.


    Hiruzen ignored the first sentence, giving all his attention to the second  Are you capable of this?! But these are such territories


    Yes, it will be rtively difficult. It will take a lot of chakra and visit several ces, but I won''t have any problems with that.  the guy shrugged his shoulders.


    If you seed, the inhabitants of thend of Fire will be forever grateful to you.


    "I don''t need their thanks. Tetsuya waved his hand, "I''m doing this just because I can. Just because it costs nothing to do it.


    Hiruzen shook his head with a kind smile - Believe me, people will not care, the main thing is that everyone will always have enough food Eh, even we periodically slip through "hungry" times.


    Even in thend of Fire, famine periodically breaks out, and all because inparison with the nativend, pests and parasites are much stronger here, when the cultivated crops themselves are much weaker.


    So it turns out that even in such a rtively well-fed country of Fire there is hunger. What can we say about other countries.


    Tetsuya rolled his eyes  Okay, enough about that. Better tell me what''s next? What are the ns? Suna is our ally, which means we need to curtail the army in thend of rivers.


    Hmm.  Hiruzen "puffed" a couple of times and putting down the phone said  We will send Sakumo and his division to help Orochimaru in thend of Rain.


    I wouldn''t be in such a hurry right away. Tetsuya gave the Hokage a shrewd look.


    Hiruzen only tilted his head questioningly, saying so: "I''m listening."


    In my opinion, it is better to divide the Sakumo division in half. Half will go to support the front in the Rain country, the other half, led by Sakumo, will stay here in Konoha. All this is in case Kumo also wants to attack us. The transfer of troops from the Rain country will be too long, but if there are few troops in Konoha


    If they are in Konoha, then we will have time to react and meet the enemy in time ...  Hiruzen threw an eloquent look at the hero before saying  My dear student, maybe you will change your mind and take the post of Hokage?


    Well, no!  the hero raised his hands  I don''t want to be a Hokage.


    However, this position seems to be created for you, plus your father is the founder of the vige.


    No, no, no. I have no desire and that''s it. Orochimaru and Tsunade will also be suitable for this position.


    Hiruzen shook his head  They can''tpare with you in this, you seem to be created for this position, my disciple. There''s something about you that makes people obey In addition, Orochimaru has too "cold-blooded" character for Hokage, and Tsunade And Tsunade is Tsunade


    Tetsuya grinned  Does sensei not believe in his students?


    Hiruzen waved his hand  Yes, I believe, I believe. I just see Tsunade as the head of the iryenin department, and Orochimaru And Orochimaru is perfect for the head of the Root.


    Tetsuya frowned slightly  Do you want to make Orochimaru the receiver of Danzo?


    - Yes.


    I don''t like it, Sensei


    Hiruzen exhaled heavily  I know that you dislike Danzo, exactly like most of Konoha, but viges need "roots". We need those who will do the dirty work.


    There was silence for a short time, until Tetsuya sighed and spoke  I have a different alignment.


    I''m listening. Hokage cast an interested nce.


    Tsunade will be Hokage, Orochimaru the head of the iryenins, Jiraya the head of intelligence, and I


    And you?


    And I will be Konoha''s darkness


    Sarutobi frowned and squinted at the student''s face  Are you sure? Being darkness is not as easy as it may seem.


    I think I can handle it. Tetsuya shrugged his shoulders.


    Hmm... okay, let''s forget this conversation for now, neither Danzo nor I are going to retire yet, so we can think about this issue for now.


    Okay, then I''ll go, it''s gettingte.


    Okay, go.


    Tetsuya was walking home while enjoying the evening Konoha.


    When he was ready to enter the house, suddenly a shadow shed in the shadow of a tree that was not far from him.


    - "Atst you have appeared."  the hero thought and went in the direction of the escaped shadow.


    The fact is that for quite a long time someone had been secretly watching him and disappeared as soon as Tetsuya started looking for a spy.


    But today the spy didn''t run away, he stayed waiting in the center of his garden.


    The most interesting thing is that the spy periodically made Tetsuya identally find stories and documents about a certain Rabbit Goddess that was sealed by her vile children who coveted her great power.


    There were quite a lot of these stories and myths that were thrown to the hero, but it all came down to one thing.


    The vile children sealed their mother Goddess to get her power and now she is suffering, waiting for someone to break the seal and bring her back to life. The one who helps the goddess will be rewarded with strength, immortality, as well as herself, as a wife.


    In fact, someone was trying to manipte Tetsuya Unfortunately for them, he''s a great actor.


    Kuro Zetsu


    It''s time to act. I fed him myths, stories and legends for a long time. The time hase to act, in the worst case, my n will simply fail and only the main one will remain.


    Uzumaki Tetsuya, you are simply incredible. My ns included only the rebirth of my mother, but with you, my n is expanding a little.


    Madara will be a necessary sacrifice for the rebirth of the mother, and you will be her husband.


    Before sealing, Mom created me with one mission to revive her, but there was also a secondary mission. And this mission was to find a worthy husband, whose seed will give birth to very strong children.


    Hagoromo and Hamura, her own children, were able to defeat her even though their father was a mere mortal What will happen when children are born whose father has a power close to that of the mother?


    That''s right, with such a strong offspring, it won''t be difficult for them to destroy the impending threat from the mother''s n.


    But the problem was that finding a decent husband for the mother turned out to be more difficult than fulfilling the main mission of her revival.


    The prospective husband must have a strong body, a soul of immense strength, a brilliant mind and a worthy character.


    There are so many criteria that it is almost impossible to find a worthy candidate, but this guy was born, which means he must be in my n. He must be on the mother''s side.


    In his younger years, Tetsuya has all these qualities, the only problem is his desire for a harem and a slightly perverted nature But I think as soon as he sees his mother, everything will fall into ce, because there is no woman more beautiful than her. In the end, this perversity will help me win him over to my side. On the mother''s side.


    In any case, there is no better candidate to find, besides, with today''s strength, he is able to ruin the rebirth of mom, which means we need to make sure that he will be on our side.

 Chapter 122: Kumo

    Chapter 122: Kumo


    The rustle of leaves, the light of the moon, calm steps...


    You finally deigned to meet me. Tetsuya said calmly, looking at thepletely ck humanoid standing in the middle of the garden.


    Apletely ck body with no holes, nothing but a pair of yellow eyes.


    Tetsuya knew who was in front of him, he barely managed to contain his emotions, because he could not show that he already knew the person in front of him.


    And therefore, having made a surprise on his face, he asked  Who are you? Or rather, what are you?


    ck Zetsu tilted his head while looking at the hero, yet this is the first time he sees him so close.  "I feel this huge powerful chakra even more strongly... This is unprecedented, but his is more powerful than Hashirama''s, and he is the reincarnation of Ashura..."


    Tetsuya narrowed his eyes menacingly  Should I repeat the question?


    "You don''t look like your father at all. Zetsu grinned.


    Tetsuya continued to act out the role  It looks like you don''t understand me, okay. I hope my fists will make you answer the question.


    At that moment, Kuro was a little scared. Yes, his real body is far away from here, but he did not want to have such a powerful person as an enemy.  Wait!  he raised his hands  I am not your enemy, Tetsuya. Rather, even an ally.


    Really? I don''t remember asking for a ck substance with a pair of eyes.


    Yes, I didn''t ask, but I have something to offer you.


    And what can someone like you offer me?  the hero asked skeptically.


    Before I announce my proposal, let me introduce myself. I am Zetsu, thest servant and will of my goddess, Kaguya. I want to offer you a deal. You are helping me to resurrect the true Goddess of this world, and your reward will be strength, immortality and the most beautiful woman in the whole world.


    And what will you get?


    Nothing.  Kuro shook his head  My reward will be her resurrection. Believe me, I have been trying to resurrect the goddess for more than a thousand years, so this will be a worthy reward for me.


    Tetsuya paused for a few seconds for the sake of appearances, drilling Zetsu with his eyes, and then asked.  Isn''t that too good an offer? It smells like a trap.


    Before Zetsu could refute this, Tetsuya continued, "And what makes you think I''m interested in this? I already have beloved women and for me they are the most beautiful in the world. I am not deprived of power, and immortality is just a fairy tale. I will live as long as the others dream of living, I think I have enough.


    Kuro froze for a few seconds, and then broke into a smile  I didn''t think you were so down to earth But it''s all a fake lie, right? You train all the time in the hope of increasing your personal strength, even if this addition is tiny. You have two women, but you haven''t stopped looking at others. As for immortality... no one is able to resist the desire to be immortal, this is human nature. Perhaps you understand with your head that it is "impossible" to achieve it. However, deep down, you believe in him and want to find.


    "Do you really think I''m going to help you?" Really, do you think I''m going to try to help you resurrect some goddess from the legends? Okay, let''s say she''s real, and she can really be resurrected... tell me, will I definitely get the reward you described? What are the chances that she will fulfill your word?


    I can''t guarantee it in any way But! But the reward is worth the risk, isn''t it?


    Tetsuya''s face became "empty"  No, it''s not worth it. While.


    Turning around, the hero began to leave.


    At this time, Kuro Zetsu just silently stared with a shocked look at Tom''s back.


    Wait, wait, wait! Zetsu spoke quickly. "He''s obviously interested, but why did I get rejected?"


    Well, what do you want? Fuck off and don''t spy on me anymore, or I''ll kill you.  the hero saidzily, yawning.


    Okay, I''m willing to pay in advance.


    Tetsuya''s face became interested, which could not but please Zetsu.  Go on


    As I said, I''m ready to pay in advance if it makes you stronger. Still, the stronger you are, the higher the chance of the resurrection of Kaguya, my goddess.


    Well, I don''t know...  Tetsuya broke down for the sake of appearance, which somewhat infuriated Zetsu.


    Okay, so be it, I agree.


    - OK. - Zetsu breathed out  And so, what do you want?


    What about a pair of eternal mangekye sharingans?


    Zetsu froze, his eyes bulging.


    For the first time in his life, he was so enraged by the words of some little man.


    Tetsuya, looking at Kuro''s cartoon face, sighed  Okay, let''s just mangekyo.


    But the face and the very pose of Zetsu showed that he was not satisfied


    Figs with him, enough sharingans with three tomoes God, you''re going to resurrect a goddess, and you don''t even have a "lousy" mangekye


    At this moment, Zetsu wanted to hit the hero''s impudent face, despite the fact that after that he would fail this mission  "I''ve been dealing with people for hundreds of years I manipted them, led them by the nose But for the first time, a person was able to piss me off after a few short minutes of acquaintance Is he really a good mother''s mate?"


    So what? Don''t you even have that? Okay, let''s go with two then


    Wait! I have a pair of sharingans with three tomoes, yes! Zetsu raised his hands, eximing.


    Really? Okay, then what do you want from me? Tell me about your n.


    "I don''t need your help with my n yet, but when I do, I''ll let you know." As for the Uchiha dojutsu, I will bring it within a week.


    Zetsu slowly began to sink into the ground and when only his head was left outside, Tetsuya asked - Okay. Before you leave, let me ask... wasn''t I afraid that I would kill you? No, not like that. Wasn''t I afraid that I would kill you and you would fail the mission to resurrect Kaguya?


    Zetsu grinned with a fanged smile  You yourself have a jutsu that allows the body to share And there is no danger. Even if you decide to prevent Kaguya''s resurrection, then I''ll just wait until you die and resume my mission.


    I see.


    That''s how Kuro Zetsu met Tetsuya.


    The former thought he could manipte thetter, but unfortunately, Zetsu did not know that he was outyed and destroyed even before he opened his mouth.


    As for the hero, he really did not have any negative emotions about the resurrection of Kaguya.


    The Ootsutsuki n cannot be measured by human standards, but if youpare Kagyu with the representatives of her n, then she is kindness itself.


    Havinge to earth in search of the fruit of the divine tree, the chakra of which she had to provide to the main branch of the Ootsutsuki n in another world. But when she came to this world, she really fell in love with him, as she fell in love with a man named Tenji.


    In the end, her "love", one might say, betrayed, and she tasted the fruit of the divine tree in order to gain unprecedented power and stop all wars.


    But it wasn''t just for this that she absorbed the chakra of the divine tree. The problem is that Kaguya had a very low rank in her n, and therefore her mission was to be sacrificed to the divine tree.


    In order to survive, she killed her nsman, thereby betraying the n. Since then, Kaguya knew that sooner orter they woulde for her, so the woman decided to increase her strength in any of the avable ways. Not only to protect yourself, but also to protect your children and the world as a whole.


    Then her own children, whom she wanted to protect, betrayed her, not sharing their views on this world.


    In fact, Kaguya is a hostage of the situation, nothing more. Therefore, Tetsuya was not against resurrecting this woman


    Well, okay, also because she''s an incredible beauty and he wanted to add her to his big family.


    And thest


    A suitable event has been detected You are given a task!


    The task has been added!


    Joining Kaguya Ootsutsuki to the harem.


    Reward: Unknown Ability


    This award greatly bribed the hero Still, the abilities remained with him forever.


    A dayter


    As soon as Tetsuya woke up, there was a knock on the window


    *Knock* *Knock*


    Looking out the window, the hero saw that the guest was one of the ANBU.


    "I''ming, I''ming..." he said, getting out of bed.


    By the way, he always slept naked, so


    "You might as well get dressed, Tetsuya-san.  a female voice muttered discontentedly from under the owl mask.


    Come on, I have nothing to be shy about. the hero shrugged his shoulders.


    "Ah, what a proud and arrogant person you''ve grown into, Tetsuya-san. And earlier, as a child, you were such apul Now you look more like a predator and a hunter for women''s hearts.


    What it is. Tetsuya chuckled, "Okay, you obviously didn''te to remember my past


    - Yes. Hokage has given you the following: "You were right, Kumo has turned against us, you should meet them at the border."


    Great. Tetsuya spoke excitedly, looking forward to the battle  He always wanted to see the vaunted defense and speed of the Raikage Is that all?


    Yes, that''s it.


    "Then you can go back to Sensei. Or maybe you want to look at me longer? I don''t mind, you can peek as much as you want.


    Pf!  the "Owl" snorted and disappeared with the help of shunshin.

 Chapter 123: Bi

    Chapter 123: Bi


    Near the border of thend of Fire and thend of Lightning, arge Kumo camp stood up.


    It was morning, so everyone in the camp was working like ants.


    There''s plenty of work to do, because they only got to this cest night. We need to set up a camp, there was almost no time to rest, and there are still fights ahead.


    Suddenly, there was a crash from the direction of themander''s tent.


    Everyone turned their heads towards the epicenter of the sound and just clearly saw a wooden chair flying out of the tent wall, tearing the tarpaulin, and flying over the horizon.


    Such an event immediately raised a lot of questions from people.


    What''s going on?


    Is this really our Raikage, right?


    No, it''s not him. Our leader is calm and collected It''s probably Hey.


    The father is calm and coldblooded, and the son is hot-tempered and arrogant.... If not for their simrity, one would think that they are not rted.


    Quiet you! Maybe so, but he does not take up the strength!


    And that''s right Okay, let''s get back to work.


    Commander''s tent Kumo


    A minute before the incident


    A tense atmosphere formed in the tent after the words of the messenger Iwagakure.


    What did the messenger say? Nothing special, just thetest news News that Suna, in one day, became an Ally of Konoha in this war.


    Sandaime Raikage Hey, the current leader of Kumo, was a very calm and collected person, but in this situation he could not help but frown, because this news was very bad.


    His son, who by the way also had the name Hey, was theplete opposite of his father in character. The guy definitely can''t be called cold-blooded and calm.


    By the way, outwardly, both father and son are very simr. Tall, under two meters tall. Dark skin, cream-colored hair, pronounced muscles.


    The father had an impressive beard when the son had a small "goatee".


    The first wore a bandana on his head, which was unable to cover the long hair that descended to the waist. The second one just alwaysbed his hair back.


    Finally, after a few seconds of silence, Hey got up and shoved the chair he had been sitting on into the wall of the tent with all his might.


    What does it mean: "Suna defected to Konoha''s side", huh?!  Hey shouted, looking at the messenger Iwagakure with a furious look. The messenger himself was sweating with fear, not knowing what to say.


    A refreshing breeze was blowing through the hole just made by the chair, but it was clearly not enough to cool this stuffy atmosphere.


    The father was clearly dissatisfied with his son''s trick, and therefore, strengthening his hand with a chakra, gave him a p on the head.


    Ah! Father, what are you doing?!


    I''m fine, but you should stop spoiling the furniture and be at least a little cooler. You''re already fifteen, hey. You''re almost as tall as me, and you''re acting like a child.


    Hey quickly deted, although inside he did not agree with his father. He didn''t argue for two reasons.


    The first he loved and respected his father, and the second is his heavy hands


    The third turned a frown on the messenger  We agreed with Willow that we would go to war with Konoha only if all the viges, if not the whole world, opposed her


    "That''s right, Mr. Raikage. Everything was fine with us, but suddenly Suna decided to be an ally of Konoha. Willow doesn''t know why yet, but we''re investigating it.


    Raikage thought about the whole situation. While doing this, he tapped his finger on the table, which indicated that he was quite nervous.


    - OK.  the Third said decisively  When you solve this problem, then call us to this war.


    Excuse me?  the messenger ''s face twisted


    I said we areing out of this war. If everyone had opposed Konoha, then the war would have ended quickly and without losses at the negotiating table, but now ... now Konoha will definitely not go on about it, which means there will be a war. And it would be fine if everyone opposed thend of Fire, but no, our ally defected to their side. I''m a proud person, but not stupid. If you want a war with Hiruzen while that monster is on his side, then go ahead, it''s your choice. I''m not going to sacrifice my people just like that.


    Father, are you afraid? Hey was surprised.


    I am not afraid to die, my son, I am not afraid to give my life for my vige and subordinates. What I''m afraid of is that I won''t have the strength to hold back that monster while you''re retreating. If Kage dies, then the vige will continue to live, but if all the Shinobi die... nothing will remain of the vige, as well as of thend of Lightning.


    Father, what if all the rumors about his strength are lies?


    No.  Hey senior shook his head - I know the power of Hanzo, Muu and Gengetsu. If the three of them couldn''t stop him, then I certainly won''t be able to... besides, how much time has passed I''m sure Uzumaki Tetsuya hasn''t been sitting idly by all this time.


    While Willow''s messenger didn''t know how to react to the situation, the tent door opened and a dark-skinned kid, six years old, with sses on his face entered.


    Here is our Raikage, bro, and now throw me the promised lines.  the kid said energetically and took out a notebook.


    Bee!  eximed Hey  What''s going on


    Before Hey had finished speaking, a red-haired guy with a lean build, whose face was calm and anticipation, came inside, followed by Bee.


    What bro? Bee turned around.


    Do you... do you know who the Raikage brought to the tent, Bi? asked Hey. Severalrge drops of sweat formed on his forehead.


    Raikage himself also tensed up when he saw the uninvited guest, what to say about Willow''s messenger, who was ready to lose consciousness.


    Eh?  Bi tilted his head  Are you talking about this sidekick? Yes, his name is Tetsuya and he makes a great rap. I met him near the border, where you told me to scout. We met, he gave me half of the text and promised to give me the second one when I bring him to the Raikage.


    Bee, are you an idiot? Did you bring a stranger to our camp? More importantly, did you bring a stranger to our Raikage?


    Bi scratched his head, and then replied with a smile  What difference does it make whoes if the Raikage blows anyone up, yo!


    Hey pped himself in the face, at the same time looking intently at Tetsuya.


    No need to scold Bee too much, he''s a good guy. Tetsuya said with a smile, handing the sheet with the second half of the text to the boy.  You yourself should understand that even without his help, I would have reached here... no, on the contrary, it''s good that he led me, otherwise who knows what could have happened


    In general, almost all the Shinobi of this world knew who Tetsuya was and what he looked like. It''s just that Bi recently became a genin and partner of Eya.


    Raikage slowly stood up. It was funny to watch how the two-meter giant looked with caution and even fear at the red-haired boy, whose height was at least a foot less.


    In addition, Tetsuya did not create a "feeling of a dangerous Shinobi." Anyone could say that he looks more like a prince of some country or the son of a Daimyo.


    That''s why it was funny to watch how a tall man overflowing with muscles cautiously looked at the "pampered" boy.


    Uzumaki Tetsuya, I guess why you came, but I hasten to warn you, Kumo ising out of this war.


    "If it were possible to enter and exit wars so easily, Raikagesan..." Tetsuya squinted like a fox and shook his head.  You just sensed that the "smell of fried", which means that if we find ourselves in a deplorable situation, you will immediately stab us in the back...


    Tension was building in the room. Even Bi couldn''t help but think, "Who did I bring..."


    Yes, and you have gathered all together, which will be so convenient to destroy you all at once ... you will not have to run after all the cockroaches across the countries. Tetsuya finished coldly, casting a sharp nce at Raikage.


    At the moment when everyone thought that the fight could not be avoided, Tetsuya smiled again and patted Bi on the head and said  But you''re lucky, this kid is pretty funny, I don''t want him to lose everything, and therefore I''m ready to let you go, with only one condition.


    What is the condition? Raikage asked, scanning Uzumaki with his eyes.


    Tetsuya, raising his hand, pointed his finger at the leader of Kumo  I want to have a training fight with you, Raikage-san.

 Chapter 124: Coma

    Chapter 124: Coma


    A fairlyrge clearing was surrounded by a bunch of Kumo shinobi.


    All of them gathered here for only one purpose, to watch the fight of the Raikage with the "monster from Konoha".


    Who do you think will win?


    I don''t know, oh I don''t know


    Yes, I would like to believe in the victory of the Raikage, but... but the enemy is too fierce.


    Countless eyes stared intently at the two people who were in the center of the clearing.


    One figure was big and heavy, and the second, inparison with the first, was small and fragile.


    Raikage-san, the rules of our sparring are simple. Tetsuya tilted his head, at the same time picking up a pebble from the ground  We fight until one of us gives up or loses consciousness.


    - OK. Raikage said tensely, following Tetsuya''s every move with his eyes.


    And so, the stone was thrown and it was worth it to fall to the ground, as Raikage instantly wrapped himself in a lightning chakra, that is, a rayton, and attacked Tetsuya at all times.


    He, in turn, watched with a calm smile as a two-meter carcass was rushing at him.


    On the palm, or rather on the index finger, Raikage began to collect rayton and soon it became clear that he was going to use one of the most powerful ninjutsu in his arsenal.


    - "Hell Of A Blow. The Strongest Spear You decided to use the strongest form of the technique, so you don''t dare underestimate me."  Tetsuya thought at the same time using the body shimmer jutsu to dodge.


    Ducking, he missed a blow over himself and immediatelyunched his fist into the opponent''s stomach in response.


    Tetsuya, by the way, has not yet used either the Emperor''s Eyes or the Imperial Zone. Now the speed of reaction and thinking allow him to use shunshin as well as Shisui Uchiha used it with his sharingans in the canon.


    Raikage was amazed by Uzumaki''s speed, but he was even more shocked that he didn''t have time to defend against Tetsuya''s quick counterattack, and speed was one of the things he was so proud of.


    A quick blow fell perfectly on the man''s inted abs.


    There was a loud bang that filled the ears of some Shinobi.


    Now Tetsuya''s physical strength is much greater than that of Tsunade when she fought Madara in the Fourth World War, and she then managed to break through the "Susanoo" with a series of blows.


    Yes, and Tetsuya''s technique of "strengthening physical strength with chakra" was at an ideal level, plus shunshin, in general


    In general, the poor body of the Raikage, at great speed, flew to the edge of the clearing.


    Having fallen, it formed a long ravine, or rather a trench.


    Raikage-sama! The audience eximed in amazement, clearly worried about their leader.


    Only a few Shinobi were able to see this exchange of blows. Most of them just saw a sh, then heard a bang and finally saw how their leader creates a trench with his body.


    Five secondster, the Third, not without effort, rose from the pit.


    There was a distinct mark from Tetsuya''s fist on his stomach. The skin at the site of the impact was torn in ces, like a rag. Everything was quickly filled with blood because of the broken vessels.


    Kha!  coughing, Raikage spat out a decent amount of blood, which indicated extensive internal injuries. Perhaps if Tetsuya had also used the eight heavenly gates now, then Raikage would have died immediately from one blow.


    However, despite such damage, Hey was still holding the "Lightning Release Chakra Mode" or simply "Rayton Chakra mod".


    You surprised me, Raikage-san.  Tetsuya smiled  I thought my blow would immediately send you into unconsciousness.


    And yes, he was really surprised, yet quite a lot of chakra was invested in the blow.


    While everyone was listening to this with their mouths open, Raikage vomited blood a couple more times.


    But "Rayton chakra mod" turned out to be really amazing. I think I''ll take it for myself


    What What are you talking about ...  Raikage wiped his mouth of blood and looked up, saw how in Tetsuya''s eyes, literally for a second, rings appear, glowing a little ominous red.


    A few seconds of silence and under the astonished gazes of both Shinobi and Raikage, Tetsuya''s body was covered with rayton.


    "Rayton Chakra mod" was perfectly copied and reproduced almost immediately. Of course, the techniquecked skill, but Tetsuya had just stolen the jutsu, so it''s forgivable.


    This is just nonsense!  shouted the son of Raikage, Hey. - It''s impossible, damn you! How dare you steal our equipment!


    The guy was clearly losing his temper, it seems, forgetting that their leader, his father, was killed with one blow.


    Well, you can try to take her back from me somehow. Tetsuya spread his hands, deliberately teasing and provoking the guy.


    Oh, you! Yes, I''m you ...  Hey began to say, simultaneously collecting the chakra for his father''s strongest technique, which he was trained in.


    Hey!  shouted Raikage, which quickly attracted everyone''s attention.  Do you want to give him even more of our techniques? Kha!  he spat out the blood at the end.


    Hey quickly stopped creating the technique and at the same time became covered in sweat when he realized that he was trying to attack a man who easilyid his father down. Yes, and the opportunity to give the enemy the strongest technique of the father Hey was afraid to imagine what would happen to his poor carcass if such a thing happened. Raikage has a heavy hand, he always remembered that.


    I give up. Hey Senior said, realizing that there is no way to win here, and it''s better to lose a little pride than technique.


    "It was a pleasant experience, Raikagesan. Tetsuya said with a smile, dispelling the "rayton chakra mod".


    Aha.  Raikage sighed heavily  I fought with you


    Yes, you can wind down your forces, and in the meantime I will pass on thetest news to the Hokage. - Tetsuya said, and then, bowing, continued, before using the thunder god jutsu  Goodbye to everyone, and I wish you to conquer the rap industry.


    For a few seconds there was silence in the clearing. Everyone was still in shock


    Yeeeee!  Bi jumped up  This super strong sidekick believes that Bi can be the best rapper, so it will be...! Ay, bro for what!?


    Bee, please shut up.


    Everyone understood why Tetsuya had arranged this fight, this performance.


    It was a simple warning that it was better for them to be friends with Konoha than enemies.


    Show strength to warn: "Don''t do anything stupid."


    Perhaps it was not the mildest method, but for that the most effective.


    Hokage''s Office


    Tetsuya had just finished his report to the Hokage.


    Hiruzen, exhaling smoke, said with irony in his voice  And you are a good diplomat, my student.


    Tetsuya folded his hands and rolled his eyes.


    Okay, seriously, it''s really not bad. Perhaps with this sparring you have prevented many wars with Kumo and


    Suddenly, ANBU "flew" into the office  Mr. Hokage, an urgent message from Sakumo!


    Hmm.  Hiruzen took the scroll and opened it, frowned when he ran his eyes over the text  Bad


    Tetsuya squinted.


    Hanzo the Smander is dead


    Really? Uzumaki was surprised.  What happened?


    Sarutobi shook his head tensely  Hanzo collided with Orochimaru, Tsunade and Jiraya. The battle has begun and... Hanzo is dead. Tsunade lost her arm. Orochimaru is in aa and his condition is constantly deteriorating


    What about Jiraya? Tetsuya frowned tightly, bringing his eyebrows together.


    It''s okay. He''s safe and soundpared to them.


    I''m going to them," Tetsuya said sharply and disappeared, not even giving Hokage time to object.


    Exhaling heavily, Hiruzen muttered  It seems to me that this will be the shortest Shinobi world war

 Chapter 125: Evasion

    Chapter 125: Evasion


    A momentter, I appear behind Sakumo, who, it turns out, was in the ward with my would-be teammates.


    Jiraiya was sitting on the bed, squeezing his fingers into a lock and looking at one point on the floor. Pale, covered in abrasions and wounds.


    On the next bedy no less pale Tsunade. One stump remained of her right arm, everything that was below the elbow was gone. Curled up, she frowned at what was left of her hand. My poor girl


    Orochimaru wasn''t here, but most likely he was in a separate room.


    Infection How did it happen like that


    Sakumo finally felt that I had appeared behind his back.


    Snatching the kunai, he turned sharply, clearly ready to strike, but when he saw my face in front of him, he stopped  Tetsuya?! You scared me again... it looks like my message has already reached the Hokage, since you''re here.


    Tsunade, hearing this, quickly hid her hand, or rather what was left of it. "Tetsuya, you''re here! She said quickly in a surprised voice, with a strained smile on her face.


    Jiraya also "woke up". But he clearly had neither the strength nor the desire to smile.  Tetsuya, it''s my fault that Orochimaru and Tsunade


    Jiraya, shut up! Tsuna said quickly, interrupting him.


    But


    It''s not your fault, we won and came out of the battle alive, that''s the main thing. the girl shook her head.


    Orochimaru ...  sighed Jiraya, covering his face with his palms.


    He will survive, I say for sure, he will survive.


    Taking a chair and sitting on it, I calmly asked  What happened? Tell me everything.


    Taking a deep breath, Jiraiya spoke  Everything just didn''t go ording to n. We were going to go exploring in Amegakura, information came that Hanzo had left the vige


    Who are we?


    Me, Tsunade and Orochimaru. We thought that nothing was threatening us, since we were going together, and Kage left the vige.  I grabbed Jirai''s head  But as I said, everything went awry. When we were approaching Ame, we were lucky to run into an enemy patrol consisting mainly of Jonins. A battle ensued. We were winning until reinforcements arrived to our enemies in the form of Hanzo Smander himself, who, it seems, was not so far from the vige.


    I frowned.


    That''s it.  Jiraya shrugged his shoulders  An unequal battle ensued. The remaining handful of Jonins, along with Hanzo, suppressed us.


    Then we decided to divide the forces.  gave voice to Tsunade, who was looking at me with a storm of emotions. I need to talk to her, alone.  Jiraya took over all the jonins, and I, with Orochimaru, had to restrain Hanzo, waiting for Jiraya.


    In the end, I came toote.  Jiraya drooped  The guys had already exhausted themselves, and I was not in the best shape. Then Hanzo stood up and said that this battle will remain for Konoha and he will save our lives, but in exchange for this we be "Sanins"


    Tsunade grinned  But Orochimaru was against such a defeat. While Hanzo was talking this nonsense, he was preparing a secret attack, which somehow almost seeded.


    Go on. I sighed, watching Jiraya dete.


    Orochimaru couldn''t kill Hanzo, only wound him. The leader of Ame himself did not like such a mean attack, and he decided to kill Orochimaru. Swinging kusarigama, Hanzo almost cut Orochi in half, if not for Tsunade. She pushed him away at the cost of her hand, but Orochi was still badly hurt I''ve been watching all this time and doing nothing Froze in ce from shock, like a lousy genin.


    "Ha~ah, so who killed Hanzo?"  I grabbed my head.


    "I killed him when I got there. More precisely, he finished it off. Orochi''s attack carried with it a paralyzing poison, so when I arrived, even a child could kill Hanzo.


    Tsunade stood up a little, exposing her arm. With her healthy hand, the girlfortingly stroked Jiraya''s head  We are people, Jiraya. We tend to make mistakes.


    We are Shinobi, Tsunade.  Jiraya took her hand away from him, shaking his head bitterly at the same time  We can''t make mistakes, because there is only one price for a mistake. Death.


    "You''re right, Jiraya. I said, looking seriously into his eyes, which was quite difficult since he avoided my gaze.  But it''s pointless to regret and grieve about what has already happened. It will be right to remember this lesson that life has given you and try not to repeat mistakes.


    Yes, it''s understandable.  he waved his hand, smiling slightly  But you can''t order your heart. I can''t just stop feeling guilty like that.


    All this time, Tsunade continued to look at me thoughtfully, periodically biting her lip nervously. It was obvious that the girl could not find a ce for herself.


    For some reason, my girlfriend became abruptly ufortable being next to her boyfriend.


    - OK. Sakumo take Jiraya to the iryenins, they missed several minor wounds on their right side.


    - what?  I didn''t understand Jiraya  But~ oh


    Sakumo, who had been silent before, gave me a knowing look and grabbed Jiraya, dragged him outside, leaving me alone with Tsuna.


    As soon as we were alone, the girl became even more nervous.


    The oppressive silence did little to help her rx.


    Slowly and carefully, I stretched out my palm towards the girl  Tsunade Show me your hand.


    She literally jumped up in fear and hid her hand more tightly under the sheet. Tetsuya, please don''t...


    I said softly to Tsunade again. Give me your hand.


    Slowly she held out her shaking hand to me That''s just not the one.


    No, Tsuna.  I shook my head  I need that hand you''re hiding. Let me see.


    Tetsuya. You are wee. Not necessary.  she said slowly and quietly, her voice almost breaking. The eyes slowly filled with tears.


    Tsunade, don''t be afraid. Give me your hand.


    Turning away, she held out her other hand, which was wrapped in cloth.


    As soon as I tried to untie the fabric, Tsunade abruptly pulled her hand away  Why are you untying?


    I need to inspect the damage.


    Tetsuya, I''m iryenin. There''s no need for that. I can''t restore my arm, I''m lucky that at least this is left.


    What are you afraid of?  calmly asked, stroking her leg encouragingly. In fact, I''ve already figured out what''s what, but I want to hear it from her personally.


    I


    Tsunade Are you really afraid that I will treat you differently now? Or even worse, leave you? I asked with a gentle smile, continuing to stroke the girl.


    I interpreted her silence as agreement, and the way she hung her head perfectly said that I had hit the nail on the head.


    This is all nonsense, Tsunade.


    But...  her lip was trembling  But why do you need a cripple?  Tsunade smiled self-deprecatingly  You have Mito. And how many other women just want to get into your bed? I''m not even talking about how much he wants you for a husband.


    I exhaled, realizing that I was mostly to me for this behavior. The girl does not see how good she is, no, Tsuna only sees how good I am and my dream of a harem.


    Due to the fact that her boyfriend is a Shinobi god, Tsunade unwittingly began to belittle herself, it''s not my fault, but what I''m guilty of is my desire for a harem. Still, it cannot but affect her How difficult everything is!


    Tsunade, do you really have such a bad opinion of me? I smiled teasingly.


    What?! No, no, it''s just..." she said quickly.


    "Then what''s the problem?"  shrugged his shoulders  Let''s not lie to each other, I''m being hunted by just a bunch, a bunch of women However, I got only you and Mito, you know? Behind every exceptional man are exceptional women.


    A timid smile appeared on Tsuna''s face  You''re right, I''m sorry. I''m getting a little weak.


    Nothing, nothing.  I say gently, stroking her head  In fact, I don''t understand you now. Tsunade, have you forgotten what your boyfriend is capable of?


    Uh...  funny Tsuna lowered her gaze


    Tsunade, your boyfriend was able to rejuvenate his mother, your boyfriend was able to re-seal the jinchuriki without the death of the vessel. Have you already forgotten all those surprised faces when they found out about it?


    "You... you mean you can get my hand back?"  quietly, hopefully asked the girl, looking intently into my eyes.


    Yes, silly, I can give you back your hand. My irenjutsu may not be suitable for this yet, but fuinjutsu is capable. Let''s go back to Konoha and in a week you will have a new hand, no worse than the old one.


    Slowly, tears flowed from the corners of her eyes.


    What are you doing?  wiped the tears from her cheek  I hope it''s from joy


    Suddenly she grinned and jumped and threw me on the bed  Tsunade?


    I want you..." she whispered, reaching into my pants.


    Okay, stop. In my opinion, this is not the best moment for sex. Yes, my younger brother will still get up, but in my opinion it''s unnecessary now She should lie down to rest, not this How can I tell her this and not offend her? If I refuse, she''ll think it''s because of the hand Think, soaring, think... oh!


    Tsunade!  I gently pushed her away  Wait, now is not the time.


    After all, I''m disgusting, right?  Tsuna said sadly, with resentment in her voice.


    But no! It''s just that Orochimaru clearly needs my help right now


    The girl froze, and then looked at me with a wild look and eximed  Exactly! Orochimaru! Hurry up dear, go help him! I forgot all about him.


    "Nothing, nothing, baby, you''re in no condition to me yourself. Have a rest.  he said with a smile, secretly exhaling.


    Phew, sessful avoidance of sex....I didn''t think it was so hard to do. Okay, time to do Orochi.

 Chapter 126: Click

    Chapter 126: Click


    The room and Orochimaru, lying on a white bed, greeted me with deathly silence and a strong smell of herbs with medicines.


    Orochi was always pale without that, but now his skinpeted in color with the dead. If it wasn''t for his weak breathing, you''d think he was already dead.


    I calmly walked up to the bed and using the "Imperial Zone" together with the "Eyes of the Emperor", began to closely examine the injuries and the body of my friend as a whole.


    Jiraya and Tsunade were not lying, Hanzo really almost split him, there were not enough mere millimeters for kusarigama to touch the heart.


    The ribs could not resist the steel and were barbarically cut. It is also a miracle that the bones did not pierce the heart and lungs.


    And in general, he was very lucky, because such a strong andrge blow somehow did not touch important organs.


    It won''t be a problem for me to put him on his feet right now, but I won''t do it. Of course, I will improve his condition and take him out of thems, but most of the injuries will be left by me, so that the asshole would suffer He thought of attacking Hanzo, putting his life on the line! Now you walk around for a week, but think about your behavior.


    Now that I had examined the injuries, I couldn''t help but pay attention to Orochi''s physique.


    A wide pelvispared to small, thin shoulders. There is no vegetation on the body, except for the hair on the head. Slender legs, gentle hands Orochi undoubtedly had an androgynous appearance, and he could well be mistaken for a girl mowing under a boy. But I have the "Imperial Zone" together with the "Eyes of the Emperor", and we were in the baths with him, so I know for sure that my close friend, the guy.


    Okay, it''s time to treat him


    Some timeter.


    Slowly, my hands stopped glowing green, and the medical chakra returned to my body.


    I healed most of the Orochi''s wounds, leaving the most "infuriating" and "painful" for the regeneration of the guy. I am sure he will be temporarily removed from the post of frontmander, as well as Jirayu and Tsunade. In general, he will have time to think.


    And yes, Orochimaru has an excellentmand of irenjutsu, but I don''t think he will quickly find a way to cure himself. Besides, Tsunade is not an assistant to him now either, for obvious reasons.


    All that remains is to get him out of thems. Usually there''s nothing you can do about it, and you have to rely on the patient himself, but fuinjutsu works wonders.


    A couple of movements and my seal with intricate hieroglyphs hangs on Orochimaru''s forehead.


    For a moment, the hieroglyphs shone and after a few seconds went out.


    One second. Two. Three. Four Nothing


    "Stop pretending, you bastard.  I squinted and with a smile on my face, gave a strong crack to this sleeping beauty.


    Instantly, Orochimaru''s eyes opened and quickly looked at me  How did you know? his hoarse voice rang out


    "Believe me, I have my own ways of knowing if you''re conscious or not.


    Hkhm.  Orochi groaned painfully, taking a sitting position  And I so wanted to miss your angry and reproachful speech


    Oh, you won''t hear her.  I folded my hands, smiling unkindly.


    Orochimaru narrowed his eyes suspiciously, with a puzzled expression on his face.


    If you think that I''m going to drip on your brain right now, then you''re wrong.  I shook my head  No, I''ll wait for Tsunade, Jiraya and Sensei, and together with them I will conduct an educational conversation with you. Jirayu is being eaten alive by wine, and Tsuna has lost her arm, I think they will conduct this conversation with maximum dedication.


    Orochimaru grimaced, clutching his head.  I wish I was dead


    It''s strange to hear this from a person trying to know immortality. I grinned, giving him my hand.


    Grabbing the outstretched hand, Orochimaru got out of bed  Sometimes even I want to die, Tetsuya.  with a wry smile, Orochi said, "Okay, let''s go, I have to apologize and calm them down.


    Come on.


    ****


    As soon as we opened the door, we saw Tsunade in the room that she was thinking about something. The sound of the door opening caught her attention. After looking at us, she froze.


    Orochi and I had already reached the center of the room when the girl thawed and got out of bed with a relieved smile.  Orochimaru, are you all right...  she breathed out


    Yes, thanks to you, Jirae and Tetsuya. Thanks. Orochi said shyly, looking guiltily at the injured girl''s hand.


    You''re wee.  Tsuna smiled as she came closer, and then, raising her healthy hand, sharply hit Orochi right in the face.


    I foresaw this, but I did not stop her, after all, she would not harm him too much Well, if not, then I''m here. I''ll fly up.


    The blow was strong enough for Orochimaru to fly towards the door, which, by the way, opened abruptly, showing Jirayu on the threshold  What happened


    He didn''t have time to finish, knocked down the flying Orochimaru.


    A thud and Jiraya cried out joyfully  Orochimaru, you''re alive!  and then, squinting and grabbing his friend''s breasts, he added  You nit, I suffered so much because of you! I could have warned you then that you were going to attack Hanzo, you idiot!


    Then there was no time for this ...  sighed the snake, shaking his head


    Jiraya did not have time to burst into a tirade, he was preceded by the calm voice of Tsunade, whose fist was "crunching" from the strain  Apparently my blow did not drive sanity into you well enough. Well, never mind, I''ll repeat it now


    Okay, it''s time to save the fool.


    Okay, that''s enough for you. I just pulled him out of aa, let him move away a little. And in general, get ready, the teacher would definitely like to see you now. Sakumo temporarily took the ce ofmander.


    Are we going on foot? Jiraya asked hopefully.


    No, and why?  I raised an eyebrow  It will be much faster with hiraishin.


    We will get to Konoha in one day, I think this time will be enough for us to recover before the meeting with Sensei.  with a sly smile, Jiraya said, elbowing Orochi  Orochimaru, and what do you say?


    Before that, Orochimaru''s puzzled face brightened  Oh yes, Tetsuya, I think it would be nice to walk and get some fresh air before talking to sensei.


    I agree with them.  Tsunade said in my ear, hugging me from behind with her hand  Let''s have a short rest and remember the times when we performed missions as a team.


    These assholes, they just want me to cook them something again.


    Okay, persuaded, I think they deserved it.


    Okay, let''s go on foot.


    Great.  they said at the same time, quite happily.


    Some timeter


    We were halfway there, it was getting dark, it started to rain. We stopped at a small cave.


    Jiraya, Orochimaru and Tsunade sat on the rocks behind me and watched me stirring the pot, from which the magnificent aroma of stewed meat emanated.


    Kami ...  said Jiraya, caricaturally inhaling such a tempting smell of food with his chest  If this is not the fragrance for which it is worth living, then what is it?


    Orochimaru silently agreed with what was said, inhaling the smell of food.


    Tsunade looked at my back with a smile  Sometimes it seems to me that my boyfriend sold his soul to shinigami to be so talented.


    Enoughpliments and I get too many of them.  I waved my hand  It will be ready in two minutes, but for now Orochimaru, you noticed them, right?


    Orochi nodded, looking in the direction of the dense bushes.


    Soon, Jiraya and Tsunade also noticed that we were being watched.


    "Are these... children?" Jiraya ''s brows drew together slightly


    Stop hiding!  shouted Tsunade  Come out!


    Slowly out of the bushes came a little boy of six with a slight thinness from malnutrition and orange hair that was wet from the rain.


    Cautiously approaching, also paying attention to my hair, he said  Please share the food. after saying that, his eyes involuntarily squinted at the pot.


    Yes, that guy was Yahiko. Conan and Nagato were still hiding in the bushes.


    It''s funny, Jiraya and Tsunade were so passionate about my cooking that they didn''t even notice these children. Although maybe they rxed because of my presence.


    Only nothing passed from the war, and ording to the canon, Jiraiya, Orochimaru and Tsunade were supposed to meet them a year after the beginning of World War II.


    But the story has changed significantly, so it''s doubly funny that we still met these guys.


    And yes, Nagato already has a rinnegan. Plus, Orochimaru, Jiraiya and Tsunade could not notice another observer underground in the form of Kuro Zetsu, which apparently watched and guarded Nagato, or rather the dojutsu that he was gifted with.


    What a workaholic Zetsu is after all Poor guy.

 Chapter 127: DNA

    Chapter 127: DNA


    Where are your parents? Jiraya asked Yahiko, frowning.


    "They''re dead. They were killed by wandering deserters-Nukenins.


    Orochimaru, Tsunade and Jiraiya were slightly surprised by this and partly felt guilty, because this war can be said to be the work of Konoha.


    I continued to calmly stir the delicious brew, without reacting to Yahiko''s words in any way. Although I''m actually surprised that Yahiko, Conan and Nagato still got together and, moreover, found us. At such moments you begin to believe in fate


    Jiraya reached out and took out a bundle from his backpack  Here, hold the crackers.  he said, unfolding the parchment and showing the usual biscuits.


    Nagato! Kona! Come out, they won''t hurt us!


    Following the words, a red-haired guy with long bangs covering his eyes and a blue-haired girl with short hair appeared from behind the bushes.


    Joyful, they ran up to Jiraya and quickly began to take biscuits from him, fearing that he would change his mind.


    Tsunade and Orochimaru, looking at this, also decided to give their crackers, but my voice interrupted them.


    Jiraya, aren''t you ashamed?  and standing with my back to them, I said with amusement in my voice.


    Ah! What, me?!  Jiraya was rmed.


    The children were a little scared, expecting the worst development of events, but my next words dispelled this fear.  Jiraya, were you going to give these children stale and tasteless biscuits while you were eating my cooking? Ayayai.  I shook my head, for the sake of appearances.


    While Yahiko, Nagato, and Conan didn''t know what to do, Jiraiya snorted, "You can''t me me for something I didn''t do. Actually, in addition to these biscuits, I was going to invite them to our table.


    Really?


    - yes!  he folded his arms on his chest, turning away.


    Very well.  turning around, I looked at the children and smiled slightly  Everything will be ready soon, wait a little.


    H-good.  hesitating, they said at the same time.


    Some timeter


    Jiraya, finishing thest portion, said  Phew, that''s what I ate.


    From hisrge belly, it was clear that he had put a lot of effort into amodating half of the contents of the pot.


    Jiraya, you illegitimate son of Akimichi, you ate almost half in one haryu. I shook my head, looking at Nagato, Conan and Yahiko, who were satisfied and full.


    What can I do.  Jiraya patted his belly with a joyful grin  Your food is too delicious to stop. I''m afraid your cooking could even be used as a death trap.


    And how? Tsuna chuckled.


    Well, look. Tetsuya takes and prepares a pot of food. Leaves it in a prominent ce, and the enemy Shinobies to the aroma of food. He starts eating and can''t stop. He eats and eats and eats until his stomach bursts.


    "You''re the first to fall victim to this trap, Jiraya.  Orochimaru said with a calm smile.


    Yes ~ a...  drawled Jiraya with his eyes closed  It would be a great death... It''s better to die in a brothel


    The next moment, a blow hits his head  Jiraya, there are children here, idiot.


    Oh! I forgot, Tsunade! Don''t hit me yet! Jiraya eximed quickly, covering his mouth.


    - "They don''t change."  I thought, looking at this skirmish.


    Also, along with me, the children watched this one. After looking at them, I asked  Well? Was it delicious?


    - Yes. Thank you very much.  they said happily smiling.


    Then, Conan took out a small origami in the form of a flower and handed it to me, smiling innocently  Thank you, this is for you.


    How sweet This flower was made of paper in which biscuits were stored.  Thank you, I am very pleased.


    Honestly I am very pleased There is something in this innocent smile and pure intentions... what a dangerous and dark side I''m for a MILF, you can''t take me so easily!


    While I was thinking, Yahiko stepped forward and addressed us  Teach us ninjutsu! You''re a shinobi from Konoha!


    Jiraya and Tsunade were surprised, but Orochimaru reached for kunai.  We have to kill them.


    Instantly, the little ones tensed up, and Tsunade and Jiraya nced at Orochi.


    Yes, although Orochimaru has be much kinder, but this does not mean that he has changed his views on this world.


    I have seen many orphans of the war, but there is nothing to help. If I kill them now, it will be better for them.


    Enough Orochimaru.  Jiraya frowned, ncing at the frightened children  You will go to Konoha, and I will stay here with them for now.


    What?! Are you crazy? Tsuna intervened


    It''s only until they get back on their feet. After all, it''s because of us that they were orphaned.


    Do you think these are the fateful students, Jiraya? I asked, patting Conan on the head in gratitude.


    Jiraya had long wanted to travel the world in search of that fateful disciple whom the toad had "guessed" at him. That''s just It''s only recently that the same toad, Gamamaru, said that the future has changed. It became foggy. But Jiraya still wanted to find the same disciple or disciples from the prophecy.


    Everything can be. Jiraya shook his head.


    "That would be your mistake, Jiraya. Orochimaru shook his head.


    I won''t let them be killed, Orochimaru. Let it be my mistake, but I won''t let you kill me."


    The tension started to build up, but I quickly broke it up  Then it''s a stupid idea to train them here, Jiraya.


    "Then what do you suggest?"  he frowned, thinking about the worst, and I''m a good guy, don''t talk about me like that.


    We''ll take them to Konoha. I''ll vouch for the guys and Sensei will definitely let them stay.  I smiled and looked at the children  But it''s up to them to decide how long they will stay with us.


    This is It''s not a bad idea ...  thought Jiraya  It will be much safer for them there, and the training will be much better.


    - OK.  calmly said Orochimaru shrugging his shoulders and put the kunai back.


    Hey!  Jiraya was indignant, looking wideeyed at Orochimaru - You were against me, but as soon as Tetsuya said something, you immediately gave up!


    Well, it will still be your problems if you train your own killers, and Tetsuya secretly bears the title "God of Shinobi". Besides, he''s the one who cooks deliciously, not you.


    Hey! I thought we were friends!


    "Nothing personal, Jiraya.  Orochi shed his eyes  These are delicious, everything is serious here.


    That''s it! Infection


    As a result, the seven of us returned to Konoha to the hubbub of Jirai that no one appreciates him, no one respects him.


    *******


    Night. Everyone went home.


    We managed to persuade Hiruzen to leave Yahiko, Nagato and Conan.


    We also firmly buzzed Orochimaru''s brains that he was a bad and irresponsible person.


    Orochi didn''t really care about all this, but when I threatened to stop cooking for him, he quickly apologized and promised that it wouldn''t happen again.


    And so let''s get back to the fact that it''s night.


    I was lying alone in my room, blown by a cool breeze, because my window is always open.


    Suddenly, my ears heard someone slowly climbing into my window.


    At first I thought it was Zetsu who finally brought me the promised dojutsu, but


    Orochimaru? I said softly and in surprise when I saw Orochi appear in the window.


    - Yes. Can Ie in?  he said calmly, but I could see that he was embarrassed. And the snake was slightly nervous.


    Yes,e in. Something happened? You usually don''t evene to me during the day, but here at night


    - thanks.  he said, climbing in - The fact is that the homunculus, or rather my future body is almost ready


    I''m happy for you. I shrugged my shoulders.


    Orochimaru did not give up his pursuit of immortality, so I decided to help him so that he would not have to use the cursed seal again. As a result, a more or less neutral technique turned out, where he should grow a body for himself, and not kidnap them.


    - thanks.  he nodded, and awkwardly stood up with a lean face.


    Yes, Orochimaru knows how to stand with a calm face and I will still understand that he feels awkward.


    We stood like that for about a minute. When I was ready to ask myself, "Why did Youe?", he exhaled and said, "I do not know how to tell you this, Tetsuya. So I''ll just tell you how it is. For a perfect body, Ick a bloodline with strong regeneration and a body. At first I wanted to use the genes of the First Hokage, but then I changed my mind, because everyone knows that the son of the first Hokage has a much stronger body and regeneration.


    Go on


    I admit that I wanted to secretly steal your genes, but.... But I couldn''t get over myself and... and here I am to ask you to give me some of your blood.


    This is a serious question. Can I give Orochimaru the power of my bloodline? I can. Do I trust him? Mostly yes. Will I give him my genes? Yes, I will. I''m not sorry or afraid to do it, just because he won''t be stronger than me. The system solves everything, and even without it, my genes are unlikely to be so strong.


    Orochimaru is a good friend, though not without his cockroaches in his head


    Okay, I agree.


    Really? he raised an eyebrow, incredulously.


    Very rarely I could observe such vivid emotions on the face of Orochi.


    Although it is understandable, for Shinobi and ns, their bloodline is the most important thing. Uchiha and Hyuga jealously guard their eyes, what can we say about the pedigree that not even the whole Konoha dreams of getting, but the whole Shinobi world.


    Thanks Tetsuya. It means a lot to me... and you know it. Orochi smiled.


    Yeah. You can''t put thanks in your pocket, you''ll have to.


    It goes without saying.  he said happily, taking out several cones  So Tetsuya, give me your DNA," Orochi said, handing me two small cones.

 Chapter 128: The Threesome

    Chapter 128: The Threesome


    I looked at the outstretched cones Why two cones?


    Raising an eyebrow, I looked at him expressively.


    Fill them with blood.  said Orochi, seeing my look  One part will go to create a seal, the other to transform the body. I don''t need to remind you that your blood is perfect for Fuin.


    Indeed. I nodded, finally understanding why I needed two whole cones... my sick fantasy.


    The index finger on my right hand lit up with a honey chakra. This is a chakra-scalpel technique, ideal for the next procedure.


    With a slight movement, I cut my left hand quite deeply. Bloodzily ran down my arm straight into the sk, but ... even half of the sk was not filled, and my hand was already overgrown ... literally became like new.


    But somehow I was trying to suppress regeneration now.


    I''ve always envied your ability to regenerate ...  Orochi said quietly, looking at the ce of the cut with fascination.


    As you can see, it''s not always convenient. I grinned, making another incision in the same ce.


    I think you can get along with such small problems.


    That''s also true.


    Thest drop of blood fell into the cone.  Here you go.


    Thank you


    That''s enough.  I waved my hand, looking at the excited Orochi, who was just impatient to start the transformation  Can I help you? Just in case.


    Thanks Tetsuya, but I''m on my own.  he shook his head  And what could go wrong? You checked and corrected the fuin yourself. Yes, and it was your mouth that said: "The chances of sess are one hundred percent."


    No, I said ny-nine percent.


    It''s almost the same. The risk is minimal.


    Okay, go. Just don''t bete for your morning workout tomorrow.


    Well, if everything goes well, then at tomorrow''s training I will be much stronger than my former self.  finished Orochimaru and jumped out the window.


    Eh, I personally checked that... ritual. Everything should go like clockwork, but something is bothering me... okay, I''d better start printing to restore Tsuna''s hand.


    The next day


    The sun is shining, the birds are singing, the breeze is blowing ... beauty.


    Now I''m lying in the clearing of our training ground. Side by side, at my right side, Tsunade was lying and hugging my carcass with her hands.


    Yes, I have already managed to return her hand, and yes, it took only one sleepless night.


    It''s funny, but I underestimated myself, although, what can I say, I just didn''t take into ount the motivation that I was overwhelmed with. Still, I didn''t want my woman to suffer.


    Besides, as a reward, Tsunade agreed to a "threesome" with Mito and I must admit, it was something.


    The girl herself also liked it, as well as her mother, so there is every chance that it will happen again.


    But back to the fact that wezily enjoyed sunbathing.


    So, we are lying down enjoying the sun, after a very active and pleasant morning, when suddenly Jiraya said  Oh, Orochimaru ising. Almost toote.


    Excusable.  I said without opening my eyes  he must have a difficult night.


    That''s also true. Jiraya said, remembering what ns his palefaced friend had for the previous night.


    It took about five seconds for Jiraya to speak again, but this time his tone was strangely uncertain  Um... is it me or has Orochimaru changed?


    I frowned a little Ideally, Orochimaru should not have changed outwardly from the word at all.


    Orochimaru had a harvested, artificially grown, asexual body without the slightest hint of a reproductive system. This body had a talent for all five elements, innate brute strength, like Tsunade, and amazing agility, flexibility. Ah, I almost forgot about my blood, which Orochi had to add to the future body, at the final stage of the ritual.


    Then the soul, chakra and even Orochimaru''s body are transferred, merge with the new body, changing and transforming it to suit their needs. ording to the n, Orochi''s soul and chakra were supposed to form an already familiar body in which Orochimaru would befortable andfortable to live


    Of course, small deviations were assumed. For example, Orochi could be more muscr. The penis could increase or decrease on the contrary, but ... but not so much that Jiraya noticed it from thirty meters away.


    Opening my eyes, I assumed a sitting position Bitch Orochimaru what #%$&?!


    An obviously slightly shrunken Orochi was walking in our direction. Before, he was a little shorter than me, one hundred and seventy-two centimeters, and now... now he''s even a little shorter than Tsunade, with her one hundred and sixty-three centimeters.


    His hands looked soft and tender. The face lost itsst masculine features and acquired more softness. Eyshes and hair have be thicker and longer. On the contrary, the eyebrows became narrower, the nose became smaller, and the lips on the contrary increased and acquired a dark purple color.


    But these are just flowers, further, more.


    The shoulders narrowed and shrank when the hips expanded and rounded on the contrary.


    But the most significant is the two hills in the chest area Two weighty hills, I must say... the infection that happened at all. Orochimaru can now createpetition for Tsunade


    Orochi also noticed that we were looking at him in shock.


    Tsunade just stood silently with her mouth open, watching as the embarrassed teammate stomped in our direction.


    When we were about five meters away from Orochi, Jiraya couldn''t stand it  Orochimaru-chan!?  he shouted, his eyes bulging  Orochimaru, what happened!


    Everything went... a little off n.  he hesitated... she... it? Okay, just Orochi.


    Yes, we noticed ...  I said, shaking my head.


    At the same time, I activated the "Imperial Zone" to check for sure what happened.


    And I must say everything did not "Go wrong ording to n." it can rather be called "Everything went through the ass."


    Orochimaru has be... much stronger, that''s for sure. Now he is able to defeat Jiraya and Tsunade, and rtively easily.


    But in return In exchange, he acquired a female reproductive system In him, or rather in her, there was nothing male left ... the assholepletely changed his gender! The overwhelming number of women will look more masculine against the background of the current Orochimaru!


    Orochimaru, how did it happen?! Tsuna eximed when she finally recovered from the shock.


    Well... everything went in one ce at the final stage of the ritual. My shadow clones, who were looking out for me at that moment, saw what the problem was, but could not do anything to prevent it from getting even worse. In general, my chakra and soul, for some reason decided that I was much morefortable in a female body than in a male...  Orochi said confusedly, slightly covering her chest, which Jiraya was already staring at ... Cholera, even a grave won''t fix it.


    And what to do?  I shook my head, trying not to look at Orochi''s body, because "it''s weird", it''s somehow


    In theory, I will be able to regain my original appearance if I correct the necessary seals and conduct the "ritual" anew. Well, a new body needs to be grown.


    I see.  I nodded and rubbed my forehead and said  With fuin I will help you, and the body


    Orochi quickly interrupted me  I can easily grow a body, a month and everything is ready.  she smiled a little  It''s much easier to walk along a well-trodden road.


    Jiraya, having seen enough of the new Orochimaru with a bawdy smile, asked  Hey Orochi! How does the new body feel to you, huh? In particr, what kind of two hills to wear?  he touched invisible breasts in the air, with a face on which Tsunade really wanted to "go".


    Well...  Orochi stretched out, touching herself on the chest  I don''t even know It seems to be good.


    Wait!  I said quickly, raising my hands in the "stop" sign  What does it mean not bad?


    "I mean, it''s weird, but... I... it''s like I''m finally whole."  hugging herself, Orochi said.


    Fuuuh.  I exhaled heavily... what about this situation? I certainly observed mannered notes in Orochimaru, but then it seemed normal.


    So!  Tsuna stamped  Orochimarue with me, I''ll do an inspection and tell you what, where.


    She took Orochi by the hand and led him towards the Senju residence This is of course unnecessary since I have already confirmed the sex change, but the guys don''t know about it...


    By the way, Jiraya followed on the heels of Tsunade and Orochi with a suspicious grin


    Catching up with him, I quietly asked  Jiraya, just don''t tell me that you want to spy on Orochimaru.


    Hush!  whispered Jiraya, putting his index finger to his lips - By the way, do you have something against it?  he yed with his eyebrows


    Are you serious?  I was taken aback, looking into his honest eyes  Do you find anything strange to spy on Orochi?


    no.


    Quite, quite?


    Quite, quite.


    Jiraya, he is ourrade, friend, and also a former man.


    And what?  this asshole shrugged his shoulders  We went to the springs with him. He saw us naked, we saw him naked. Now he''s be a woman, and we don''t know what he looks like without clothes, but Orochimaru knows what we look like. It will be fair to find out how naked Orochimaru looks now," he said quietly, slowly following the goals.


    What kind of logic is this!? I whispered loudly, stepping on his heels.


    Special, perverted! Jiraya replied with pride.


    You can''t argue.  I shrugged, rolling my eyes  And yet I won''t let you in.  grabbed him by the shoulder.


    Hey! Let go!  he began to break out  If you don''t want to, don''t break others!


    Jiraya,e to your senses! This whole thing smells bad! Is it really normal for you to spy on a man in a woman''s body!


    Of course! If I became a woman for a while, then I would only look into a mirror image and... nothing personal Tetsuya, it''s just tits!  he finished, biting my hand. Fool, he thinks I can be thrown off so easily.


    Think about it! They go to my residence, and there''s Mito! She will definitely break your legs when she notices, and she will definitely notice! Moreover, I will not be able to heal your legs, because otherwise she may be offended and my "threesome" will be in danger!


    Hey! Are you ready to swap a friend for a "threesome"! Jiraya was indignant, looking at me with widened eyes.


    Nothing personal Jiraya, it''s just a threesome, just two asses at the same time! I finished, finally wringing the pervert.


    How so! Jiraya eximed, watching the backs of Orochi and Tsuna recede.

 Chapter 129: The Minx

    Chapter 129: The Minx


    After breaking Jirayu, he went after Tsunade and Orochi. While Tsuna is conducting an examination, I will drink tea with this pervert and at the same time find out how Mito and Kushina went to Uzushio. Even there, in the clearing, I felt them return to Konoha.


    After a few minutes, under the grumbling of Jirai, I dragged him into the residence and immediately went to the living room, where the chakra of Mito and Kushina were felt.


    Slowly opening the door, I manage to notice how a slight smile appears on my mother''s calm face. Her undressing look said that she also missed me, however, as I missed her.


    She was sitting at the table with Kushina. They had already started drinking tea, but there were still cups on the table, with tea prepared in advance for me and Jirai.


    Wee back. I said softly, looking at them with a smile.


    Tetsuya!  Kushina eximed and quickly got up, ran and jumped up with all her strength crashed into me, hugging me.


    While I was hugging the baby in response, Jiraya came out from behind my back and said a little awkwardly - Hello, Mitosan, Kushina-chan.


    In response, Mom just nodded at the greeting and turned her gaze to how I was hugging this little panda.


    Kushina, having enjoyed the hugs, jumped off and answered with a grin  Hello, pervert.


    Hey! I''m not a pervert! I''m a super pervert!


    Sit down already, super-pervert.  I said, sitting down at the tea table  How was the trip, Ma?


    "Not as bad as I thought.  she said vaguely, closing her eyes and sipping her cup.


    That''s too vague, Mom. Maybe this will help rify the situation.  I said, taking out a cake from the seal.


    Quickly opening her eyes, Mito looked at the cake. Slowly her finger collected some cream and went into her mouth. She obviously missed my cooking, too, during the mission. In general, I could have given them a seal with food, but decided not to do it. The girls spent this trip without my sweets and all in order that they would appreciate them more.


    Kushina...  Mito began to speak, pulling her finger out of her mouth.


    Now!  the little girl answered quickly, perfectly understanding what Mito wanted to say and ran to the kitchen.


    Soon Kushina returned with the necessary cutlery and tes.


    As for our mission, it was sessful. Although there could be no other oue.  said Mito, slicing a cake  But I think that''s not what interests you, right?


    I nodded. The fact that Uzushio would agree to help was immediately clear, what interested me was how she spent these few days there.


    They weed me cordially without any pretense, but I bet that it happened only because I am the mother of their savior and his woman. Then I talked to my father, sisters and brother I was offered to go back to Uzushio.


    Even so Tricky, tricky. If Mito had returned, then Uzushio, so to speak, would have acquired a "nuclear umbre" in the form of me, because I would not allow my woman and her entourage to be harmed.


    I see. I exhaled and sipped the cup, took a few small sips. Mmm, excellent taste, if Hashirama knew what excellent crops can be grown with the help of Mokuton.


    Jiraya and Kushina kept their "ears on top of their heads" while they listened with interest. Actually, they also quickly understood why the Uzumaki wanted Mito''s return.


    As you understand, naturally I refused such a generous offer. "with a little bit of venom in her voice," Mito said.


    I see. By the way, have you already heard how Tsunade, Orochimaru and Jiraya shed with Hanzo?


    Yes, I heard.  The woman squinted  I will have a separate conversation with Orochimaru and Tsunade on this topic.


    Oh! am I pardoned?  Jiraya raised his hand


    Yes, pardoned. This time. Mito shot a sharp nce at him.


    Jiraiya breathed out a sigh of relief and rxed  By the way, I have new students. There is one Uzumaki among them.


    Mito gave me a questioning look, and I, closing my eyes, said  It looks like his family fled from their native ind when a united army from three viges marched against Uzushio. The guy himself is an orphan, his parents were killed by Shinobi.


    That''s how Well, nothing unusual, this often happens. They could have returned back to Uzushio, but apparently the fate of living with the stigma of "traitor" did not appeal to them too much.


    Jiraya, can I meet these students? Kushina asked.


    Of course! I think Nagato will be d to see someone from rtives, except Tetsuya. Yes, and you could help me train them.


    Good!


    Jiraya and Kushina started discussing his new students.


    I didn''t listen to their conversation, because I had more interesting things to do right now.


    At that moment, under the table, my mother''s gentle and assertive leg was rubbing my rapidly hardening penis through my pants.


    Her fingers gently and teasingly fluttered along the trunk, sending pleasure to my brain.


    While my aunt and a friend are discussing a training n, my own mother, with a slight smile on her face, caresses my dignity.


    This situation and this risk were seriously exciting I didn''t know Mito was such a minx


    From the Third Person


    Tsunade ''s Room


    A naked pale-skinned girl with snake eyes was lying on the master''s bed, and the mistress of the room herself was walking around her.


    Orochi''s face was flooded with blush, which contrasted sharply with his pale skin. The bright scarlet papie were in an excited state, in fact, as was the girl''s clitoris.


    Tsunade was also quite confused, as the entire examination of Orochimaru moaned when Tsuna touched more or less sensitive ces.


    Aahh  a moan escaped from Orochi''s lips again when Tsunade began to probe her chest.


    Orochi, that''s enough.


    Forgive Tsunade ...  Orochi answered hoarsely  I have This is the first time I''ve had this


    - what?  Tsuna ''s face twisted  YouAre you excited for the first time?


    Orochimaru turned away and quietly said yes.


    Are you kidding?


    No.  Orochi shook her head  Be gentle, please.


    Yes, I can''t be more gentle as it is.  Tsunade breathed out  That''s it, you can get dressed. I examined you with the help of technology and conducted a routine physical examination You''re one hundred percent girl, Orochimaru.


    What did I tell you?  getting up, Orochi said.


    Well... it''s just unbelievable It''s hard to believe in this ...  Tsuna shook her head  Tell me, what feelings do you feel? Are you better off than in your old body?


    I already told you, I don''t know.  Orochi shook her head  More precisely I do not know my new feelingse from the fact that I have be a woman or from the fact that my new body is stronger.


    What are your feelings?  Tsunade sat down on the bed and began to look with interest at the crumpled Orochimaru.


    Well... I became much more sensitive and emotional


    Ta~ak, go on. Tsunade squinted.


    It''s like my world has be brighter And I also seem to have developed empathy.


    "Haven''t you had one before?"


    We can say that there was almost no When I woke up after the ritual and looked at myboratory When I saw the fruits of my experiments on people Well, you know, I felt a little sorry for those poor devils that got on my table, but only a little. Yet they were all criminals... and


    And ~ and?  drawled Tsunade


    And as I said, I feel like I''ve be whole. It''s hard to understand, I don''t even fully understand what kind of feeling it is You know, it can bepared to returning home to Konoha after a long mission.


    And you also started experiencing sexual arousal and pleasure, right?


    Orochi only nodded, blushing slightly.


    And you think that all these sensations can be caused simply by an enhanced body, right? Tsunade asked ironically, grinning.


    - Yes. Orochi replied and looked away from Tsunade.


    Okay, so be it, I''ll believe it.  Tsuna grinned getting up from the bed  You have time to think about it. At least a month. Get dressed and let''s go to the living room. I feel Jiraya, Tetsuya, Grandma and Kushina. They are most likely eating something delicious. I don''t think we should stay too long.


    "You''re right. Orochi quickly replied, setting a record for dressing.

 Chapter 130: Favorite smell

    Chapter 130: Favorite smell


    As I knew I should hurry.  said Tsunade going down the stairs. The girl''s eyes were focused on the remaining half of the cake.


    Behind her came Orochi, whose eyes were also looking at the cake.


    We already thought that we would eat this beauty without you. Mito said with a slight smirk on her face.


    While she was saying this, her foot, without stopping, caressed my penis. In fact, with the arrival of Orochimaru and Tsunade, her leg became even more assertive.


    Her foot quickly crawled on the penis, forcing me to slightly elerate my breathing I never would have thought that I would like this But the fact that this woman is trying to embarrass me in front of all these people in the room cannot be so easily forgiven.


    Unnoticed by everyone, I gave her an indignant look that only she could see The answer was an impudent and vulgar grin, as well as increased stimtion of her penis with her feet. Infection


    "Tetsuya, is everything okay?" Tsuna asked, helping herself.


    Yes, it''s all right. I waved it off


    Are you sure? You look overly excited It''s weird for you. Tsunade muttered. Then her gaze caught on Mito''s smirk and her suspicious foot movements.


    I expected disapproval on her face. I expected her to frown, but no. Instead, Tsuna narrowed her eyes slyly and also smiled.


    Sitting down at the table, she, gazing intently into my eyes, pulled the leg out of the sandal and joined Mito''s leg.


    Now two whole legs were rubbing my friend through thin pants.


    Mito noticed a new actor in this y and reacted positively to it. Although it''s easier to say that she treated it like a game: "Who will bring Tetsuya to the end faster".


    The amazing thing is that the others did not notice this hot game, at least, Jiraya and Kushina definitely did not notice anything.


    Orochi didn''t show it either, but she had good hearing before the amplification Most likely, she perfectly hears and understands what is happening, but does not show it.


    Time passed. Through their efforts, I was getting closer and closer to the end, but I decided to end it.


    Concentrating, I, with the help of the med-chakra and one medical technique, expelled all the blood from my penis and it naturally went limp. I couldn''t get up from the table with a boner. It would be too noticeable.


    Mito and Tsuna were surprised by this turn.


    Frowning, they joined forces and tried to lift me up again, but my technique prevented this from happening.


    Grinning at their frowning faces, I innocently said that I wanted to lie down.  and stretching, for the sake of appearances, he got up and went to the second floor, straight to his room.


    Entering the room, he stood in the middle of it, silently waiting for the arrival of the guests.


    Thirty secondster, the door opened, and Tsunade and Mito entered, squinting at me and my bulging penis. Still, when I got up, I canceled the effect of the technique, and he instantly bled.


    The original use of technology that was created to save lives. Tsuna clicked her tongue, sitting down on the bed.


    I just smiled at this and turned my gaze to Mito  It was quite interesting I didn''t think you were capable of this, Mom.


    Don''t underestimate your mother, Tetsuya.  she said, with a vulgar smileing up to me in a tight  I missed you so much ...  Mito whispered and reached for a kiss.


    Bending my head, I met her lips with mine, and we quickly merged into a passionate kiss.


    The tongue violently burst into her mouth and entered into a struggle with the dexterous tongue of this mature woman.


    At this time, his hands were already habitually reaching for a fleshy and stic ass. They quickly and quietly, like thieves, got under the kimono and began to jam and caress the woman''s nut.


    Tearing myself away from her mouth, I sank down a little niche and made a path of kisses, from the corbone to the neck, returning to Mito''s mouth.


    While we were "eating" each other, Tsunade caressed her pussy through her panties, looking at us with a squint and a smile on her face. Now you can understand that she has already got used to the idea of a harem.


    Slowly Tsuna got up and squatted at my feet  While you are busy from above, I will take you from below.


    Quickly her hands pulled off my pants, as a result of which my dick hit her cheek quite hard.  Ouch.  she said with a smile when my "brother" settled on her face.


    Mmm.  Tsunade mumbled, feeling how a member covered most of her face.  My favorite smell.  she took a deep breath and directed the barrel into her mouth, "swallowed" one fourth. She couldn''t take any more. Inparison, Mito could take half, though not without difficulty.


    Starting to move her head, Tsunade diligently began to suck my device, giving me great pleasure.


    * smack * *smack* *smack*


    The room was filled with the sound of a diligent blowjob.


    I, having had enough of Mito''s mouth, lowered my head lower, to the two "rabbits".


    Ha-ah. Mito breathed out hotly when I caught the right papi with my mouth. One of her hands pressed on my head and caressed my hair, but the other


    Tsunade''s closed eyes opened when the girl felt a hand on her head. Everything would be fine, but this hand was clearly female.


    Tsunade, it''s time for you to learn to y like an adult. Mito said huskily, with a slightly sadistic smile.


    Tsuna didn''t have time to figure out to the end what was what, when Mito''s hand pressed a little and the blonde drove a little more of my meat into her mouth, or rather into her throat.


    I didn''t know that Mito has dominant tendencies Although it''s only the second time we''ve had a threesome.


    While I was caressing Mito''s breasts, the woman herself was impaling Tsunade''s head on my stake. And it''s worth noting that Tsuna seemed to like it and she didn''t resist. While her head was impaled on the penis, the girl herself pinched her nipples and caressed the clitoris.


    Tsunade, what a clever girl. Almost half ... - said Mito, impaling the girl.


    After about a minute of such dancing, I decided to make my first salvo.


    Mito felt that I was going to cum, so she nted Tsuna as deep as she could take now.


    I''ming. I panted, filling Tsunade''s stomach with my seed.


    I finished a lot, but not even a drop escaped from the girl''s mouth. What a clever girl.


    Pulling out the penis, Tsunade opened her mouth and showed that it waspletely filled with sperm. Then she swallowed and showed that she had swallowed everything Just this picture was enough to make my cock stand at attention again.


    Tearing himself away from Mito''s chest, he picked up Tsuna and carried her to the bed.


    Already on the rookery, the girl took the pose of a dog, and I immediately entered her.


    Mmm, I''ll never get used to it. Tsunade said, biting her lip.


    Methodically and progressively, I started scratching Tsunade from the inside.


    More! Faster!


    I sped up, the room shook with the sound of flesh pping flesh. Tsunade''s ass was shaking after each of my entries.


    More!  Tsuna said through clenched teeth and, ordingly, I began to drive my bolt into her even harder.


    Mito, meanwhile, went in front of Tsunade and, spreading her legs, beckoned the girl with her finger to her pussy.


    Tsunade, after a little thought, agreed and buried her face in Mito''s crotch.


    Mmm, that''s my girl. Mito moaned, pressing Tsuna''s head to her pussy.  Stronger, faster!


    The observed scene aroused me even more, and I elerated even more. If Tsuna''s mouth had not been upied, the room would have been shaken by her moans.


    Five minutester, Tsunade tensed her whole body and screamed  Cumming!


    All the limbs stretched out, the arms involuntarily shook, as did the legs.


    It was the perfect moment, and therefore, without holding back, I also finished.  Mmm.  escaped from mypressed lips.


    Tsunade was shaking like that for about a minute, and then she rxed and fell asleep.


    One pussy is ready, there is one more left. Mito said with a dirty smile in a missionary position.


    Then let''s not dy. I said and quickly entered the tight womb of my mother.


    Faster, harder!  shemanded, pinching her nipples.


    As you say I''ll make you think three times before you give me orders.


    With a grin on my face, I began to drive Mito into bed with great speed.


    No wonder that after a minute the woman tensed her whole body and screamed  Cum ~ yu!


    I was also on the edge, and therefore  I''m alsoing, take it!


    After filling Mito''s pussy, he began to stretch her pussy again.


    Mito''s orgasmsted much longer, because at that time I didn''t stop fucking her.


    As a result, Mom also fell asleep, and I was left lying with two naked women on my sides.


    I also wanted to rest, but I felt a Zetsu in the garden. It looks like he brought the promised

 Chapter 131: The Plan

    Chapter 131: The n


    Trampling on the slightly damp grass, Tetsuya entered the garden. Zetsu was already waiting for him there, with a calm expression on his face. In the hands of the humanoid rested a container, inside which floated a pair of eyes.


    "You''re such a good guy, Zetsu.  the hero said with a smile,ing up  And you ran away for the dojutsu, and you look after the "eyes of God" ... It''s immediately obvious that you really want to resurrect your mother.


    Zetsu missed a little teasing  So you understand everything Although nothing less should have been expected. This bothplicates and simplifies the matter.


    Having finished, the humanoid threw the bottle into Tetsuya''s hands, which he naturally caught and immediately put into print. There was no need to check, Zetsu would hardly have tried to deceive him. Well, the "Imperial Zone" also suggested that everything is clean.


    Rinnegan. - Tetsuya said with an infectious smile  It is said that in troubled times, the one who owns the rinnegan is sent from heaven to be the "God of Creation" who will establish bnce in the world, or the "God of Destruction" who will reduce everything to nothing. But as for me, all this is nonsense. Rinnegan is just a tool. Only dojutsu, which gives the user new opportunities. Not to be a god because of a pair of some eyes.


    Zetsu looked at the firmly standing hero with interest, waiting for what he wanted to say.


    However, it is difficult to doubt the imensurable benefits of these eyes when they are in the right hands. Zetsu, is rinnegan needed to resurrect Kaguya?


    After waiting a little, Zetsu, squinting, spoke  You were able to interfere with our ns absolutely by ident, without knowing anything about the n itself. What is it, if not fate ... yes, rinnegan ys a huge role in the resurrection of Kaguya, we can say decisive.


    Tetsuya cast a mocking nce at Zetsu  And you gave these eyes to a child who was in a country where a war is being waged?


    It didn''t happen by my will.  Zetsu shook his head  As you can see, I was guarding the dojutsu, besides, if Nagato was in danger, he would be able to instinctively stand up for himself You''ve led me astray Looks like I''m going to have to tell you the n.


    Zetsu wanted to open up the n a little and mix it with truth and lies in order to get Tetsuya''s support and at the same time not to risk the possible rebirth of his mother too much. Yet he was closer to this goal than ever before. But Zetsu didn''t have time to put noodles on his ears.


    "You won''t have to tell me about it and its details. I know everything. The hero said calmly with a calm expression on his face, "In fact, I know more than you can imagine.


    - what? Zetsu said confusedly, not understanding what was going on.


    I know about Madara. I know that rinnegan is needed to summon the statue of Gedo, which is under the seal on the moon. I know about the endless tsukiyomi and human sacrifice to the divine tree. I know you tried to trick me with these rewards for Kaguya''s resurrection.


    With each uttered word, Zetsu became more serious and tense, although he did not show it outwardly. - "From where How does he know all this?! It''s impossible, absolutely impossible! Genjutsu?!"


    I also know that you will betray Madara at the veryst moment and will be able to resurrect your mother, but she will be sealed again by the reincarnations of Ashura and Indra. Not without Hagoromo''s help, by the way.


    Zetsu''s head was empty What was said could not be perceived in any way by the slime that reced his brains.


    By all the rules, I should immediately kill you for trying to trick me into resurrecting the goddess nicknamed "Demon", but ...  he stretched on the spot  But I also know that literally in a few decades other members of the Ootsutsuki n will visit the. And they will note with good intentions, so I will need an ally in the person of the Hare Goddess.


    Meanwhile, the ck humanoid, not moving, stood like a pir, not reacting in any way.


    Zetsu has already realized that everything that is happening is not a joke and not the ravings of a madman, because he can''t go crazy ... right?


    Well, why are you silent? Answer me, somehow. the hero shrugged his shoulders.


    How How did you find out all this?  said Zetsu


    I had a dream.  the hero spread his hands  More precisely, he constantly dreams.


    Obviously, it was a tant lie, but no one will know about it.


    There was silence for several minutes, during which ck thought hard.


    Finally he spoke.


    It''s possible.  Zetsu gurgled under his breath, thinking  I see there is no point in exining, since you understand the threat that Ootsutsuki carries. The mother tried to prepare for their arrival, but the sons did not appreciate her concern


    Tetsuya interrupted him, "I know everything, there''s no point in exining it to me. Let''s discuss her resurrection n instead


    What''s wrong with the n?  Zetsu tilted his head to the side.


    It''s all right with him, but I have better ideas.


    I''m listening. Zetsu squinted, ready to listen carefully.


    To resurrect Kaguya, we will need a rinnegan, a statue of Gedo and the chakra of all tailed ones. Plus a bunch of chakras, which ording to your n should be found with the help of the infinite tsukiyomi and the divine tree. I think I can resurrect the rabbit goddess myself. Without Madara and much faster.


    And how do you want to do it? Zetsu asked with skepticism in his voice.


    First, I will transnt Madara''s rinnegan to myself and master its full power. Then I''m going to spend several years on intensive training. All this power should help me unite the Shinobi world under mymand. It doesn''t matter how I achieve it, by force or by word. When I be the universal leader, then ess to the tailed and jinchuriki will not be a problem. This n will only take a few years toplete, unlike yours.


    But your n also has a lot of ws.  ck frowned  Do you think it will be easy to unite the Shinobi world?


    Yes, I am confident in my "diplomatic" skills. Tetsuya cracked his fists and grinned.


    Of course, you have no confidence That''s just this n requires me topletely rely on you.


    - Yes. You''ll have to rely entirely on me.  The hero shrugged his shoulders  However, you have time to think.


    After standing in silence for a while, Zetsu replied  Okay. I''ll think.


    After which, the humanoid slowly disappeared into the ground.


    Tetsuya, meanwhile, went to his secretboratory with an anticipatory smile.


    The n to unite the Shinobi world actually floated in his head for quite a long time. Of course, the idea of being emperor again did not appeal to him at first, but when Tetsuya remembered that he had shadow and tree clones in this world, the choice turned out to be quite easy.

 Chapter 132: Genotype

    Chapter 132: Genotype


    After entering the residence, Tetsuya returned to his room.


    There, on the bed, Mito had already managed to recover from the fainting state, unlike Tsunade, who was still snoring sweetly.


    Mito felt that Tetsuya had returned to the room, so she did not worry, continued to lie with her eyes closed and a satisfied smile on her face.


    Approaching the bed, Tetsuya bent down and kissed his mother on the forehead  I will be away for a short time.


    Mito narrowed her eyes slightly disapprovingly  Hmm, I just wanted to lie down with you and Tsuna.


    I''m sorry, I know we rarely have such moments, but I have urgent things to do. the guy smiled awkwardly while he was saying this, but the next moment, with an infectious smile, he took out a basket filled with various sweetmeats from the seal.  I think it will make up for my guilt to you.


    Mito squinted at the basket and tried on its contents with a nce and said  Not bad, the bribe was epted, but... Tetsu, don''t think that it will work every time, okay?


    Tetsuya broke into a smile  It''s not the first time I''ve heard this, if this happens, I''ll definitelye up with something. Actually, I started making alcohol on berries grown by mokuton, so I still have a lot of trump cards up my sleeve, Mom.


    Even that ~ ak?  Mito almost sang, with sparkling eyes  Maybe then you''ll give Mom a little to try?


    No, it''s not ready yet,ter.  the guy shook his head, realizing from whom such a craving for alcohol was transmitted, Tsunade. "But you can''t tell from her appearance that she likes to drink I wonder how Mom behaves when she''s drunk?"


    Okay, don''t be bored. Tetsuya finally said and used hiraishin.


    The next moment Tetsuya appeared in a spaciousboratory, which can only be reached with the help of the flying thunder god jutsu.


    Theboratory itself is located a hundred meters underground of oneke, unless of course you count from the bottom of the reservoir itself. There is no entrance, as well as no exit, because it is unnecessary and for security reasons.


    In general, this ce controversially fits the word boratory", since here Tetsuya does everything he wants, starting with experiments, ending with the development of techniques and training. It is more appropriate to call this ce a "refuge".


    This shelter was quiterge, but only because of therge training room, the walls of which were reinforced with mokuton and doton, as much as possible.


    Theboratory was small and filled with various cones and seals.


    After activating the Imperial Zone, Tetsuya inspected the shelter, just in case.


    After confirming the invibility of his den, he took out a container with sharingans from the seal.


    Before meeting Nagato, Yahiko and Konan, Tetsuya just wanted to transnt a dojutsu, but with the appearance of rinnegan on the horizon, the n underwent changes, but first briefly about the original n.


    Initially, he just wanted to transnt a dojutsu to himself and, with the help of one fuin, elerate the assimtion of the eyes and Uchih genes. ording to the n, Tetsuya had to subdue the dojutsu and the genes of this n in one evening.


    Madara did it, with Hashirama''s flesh, so why can''t he do it? Tetsuya has a much stronger body, constitution and chakra. There is also a powerful printing, and do not forget about the system.


    But now the hero was going to just absorb and assimte the Uchiha''s bloodline without transnting the eyes themselves. Next, he transnts Madara''s eyes to himself and bes the owner of rinnegans.


    Topletely subdue these eyes, Tetsuya uses this seal again and will make these eyes his own to unleash their full potential.


    In general, his body itself would assimte, and genes, and eyes, but it could take several years, and printing will simply elerate this process. A side effect of this process is elerated aging, but for Tetsui, this is not significant. The "yer''s body" does not age, it will not even change externally. Unless the hair grows back, but the nails.


    Now a little bit about why he decided to transnt Madara''s dojutsu to himself, and did not awaken his own, because with the absorption of the bloodline, he could have done it.


    Everything is extremely simple here.


    To awaken rinnegan, you need a Hagoromo chakra or something on the same level.


    Madara was the reincarnation of Indra, and Hashirama was the reincarnation of Ashura. Both reincarnations were the sons of Hagoromo, and therefore, having transnted Hashirama''s flesh to himself, Madara thusbined the energy of the two reincarnations and received their father''s chakra, which was just needed to awaken rinnegan.


    Is it worth reminding that even the very awakening of rinnegan took Madara decades?


    Tetsuya possessed a truly powerful chakra, but he is sure that it has not yet reached the level of Hagoromo.


    Although the hero had the idea to connect the chakra of all biju with the natural chakra and try to awaken rinnegan, but all this is just an untested and dubious idea.


    But that''s not all, it''s even more interesting.


    In order to awaken an ordinary sharingan, a user of the Uchiha bloodline must experience strong, usually negative emotions towards people who are not indifferent to him.


    This means that Tetsuya would have to harm her own loved ones for the sake of profit.


    Then, in order to awaken mangekye sharingan, it is required to experience strong negative emotions from the loss of a loved one. This means that for the sake of mangekyo, Tetsuya must kill Mito or Tsunade.


    Needless to say, he didn''t even think about such a development?


    Well, in conclusion, I would like to say about the power of the eyes themselves. Something told Tetsui that the rinnegan awakened from the eternal mangekye sharingan is definitely stronger than him, but already awakened from the ordinary mangekye.


    He has no rtives with mangekye to exchange eyes, so there will be no eternal mangekye if he goes through the roof and follows this path.


    That is why a n with Madara''s eyes is much better than the path of a madman chasing power.


    Even if he can''tpletely subdue rinnegan, he''lle up with something, still he has a divine talent in fuinjutsu.


    Well, let''s get started ...  Tetsuya said, sitting down inside therge seal and cing the container with the dojutsu in a certain ce.


    "The technique of tree cloning"  Tetsuya said mentally and, having activated the chakra, created a tree clone, who, just in case, had to guard him and monitor the process.


    The clone silently stood next to him, looking like the original, opened the container with the eyes and submitted the chakra to the seal, bringing it into an active state.


    Big fuin lit up with a mystical red color. Some sections of the seal moved and changed ces.


    Slowly, the sharingans rose into the air and slowly began to split, turning into a kind of "meat smoke", which quickly headed towards Tetsuya.


    Through the pores on the body, this smoke began to prate into the body and transmit to the cells all the best, leaving the bad behind. That''s how this seal worked.


    All this happened without pain, so there were no problems.


    *********


    Time passed


    Tetsuya had been sitting in the same position for five hours.


    During this time, his hair and nails grew back. And if the nails were still within reasonable limits, then the hair now reached to the waist. A gorgeous head of hair that even Madara will envy.


    Nothing else has changed, as the hero expected.


    Finally, the seal went out, and Tetsuya slowly opened his eyes.


    "It turned out..." he whispered, feeling that he had be stronger.


    Congrattions! The user has taken over the pedigree of the Uchiha n!


    The systembined the genotype of Senju and Uzumaki with a new pedigree


    "Statistics"  Tetsuya gave themand mentally.


    Status


    Specifications


    Strength  145


    Dexterity  165  180


    Perception  170  180


    Endurance  333


    Mind  210


    Spirit  180  210


    Talents


    Fuinjutsu is a Divine Talent


    Senjutsu  Average Talent


    The Wind Is A Great Talent


    Water Is A Royal Talent


    Earth is A Royal Talent


    Fire Is A Great Talent


    Lightning Is A Great Talent


    Mokuton is a Royal Talent


    Yoton Is A Great Talent


    Pain Tolerance Is A Great Talent


    Energy Control Is A Royal Talent


    Massage Is A Royal Talent


    Taijutsu is a Royal Talent


    Cooking Is A Royal Talent


    Sensorics Is A Great Talent


    Stealth Is A Great Talent


    Ninjutsu is A Royal Talent


    Irenjutsu is a Royal Talent


    Genjutsu Is A Great Talent


    Alchemy Is A Great Talent


    Abilities


    Gamer''s Body


    The yer''s Mind


    The Emperor''s Eyes


    Imperial Zone


    Orgasm School


    Arbitrary Meditation


    Thunderstorm of the Undead


    Overwhelming Undead Field


    "Not bad, if you remember that it cost me almost nothing."  he shook his head and dispelled the clone. "It''s time to go back."


    The next moment, Tetsuya disappeared and appeared in his room To be continuedRate this book<span data-hvi="true" svg="[object Object]"><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><h3>You may also like<a title="More" href="/alsoLikeViewMore/23102006005984205?bookType=0">MORE</a></h3><a title="MONSTER MMORPG: Mayhem Online" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="23448919305534605" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="23448919305534605" data-report-bid="23448919305534605" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"23448919305534605","logid":2083176343371450564,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_23448919305534605","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/monster-mmorpg-mayhem-online_23448919305534605"><i><strong>MONSTER MMORPG: Mayhem Online</strong><small>Video Games</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>4.9</a><a title="The Alpha''s Recement Bride" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="23306781305797305" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="23306781305797305" data-report-bid="23306781305797305" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"23306781305797305","logid":2083176343371450564,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_23306781305797305","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/the-alpha''s-recement-bride_23306781305797305"><i><strong>The Alpha''s Recement Bride</strong><small>Fantasy Romance</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>5.0</a><a title="System Of Order" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="23240066305479205" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="23240066305479205" data-report-bid="23240066305479205" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"23240066305479205","logid":2083176343371450564,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_23240066305479205","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/system-of-order_23240066305479205"><i><strong>System Of Order</strong><small>Fantasy</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>4.8</a><a title="Sleeping with The Devil" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="23158306005180905" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="23158306005180905" data-report-bid="23158306005180905" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"23158306005180905","logid":2083176343371450564,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_23158306005180905","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/sleeping-with-the-devil_23158306005180905"><i><strong>Sleeping with The Devil</strong><small>Romansa Kontemporer</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>5.0</a><a title="Cinta Pertama Menjadi Patah Hatiku" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="23122749606287205" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="23122749606287205" data-report-bid="23122749606287205" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"23122749606287205","logid":2083176343371450564,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_23122749606287205","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/cinta-pertama-menjadi-patah-hatiku_23122749606287205"><i><strong>Cinta Pertama Menjadi Patah Hatiku</strong><small>Romansa Anak Muda</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>5.0</a><a title="Re: The World of Shifters" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="23120454105050805" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="23120454105050805" data-report-bid="23120454105050805" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"23120454105050805","logid":2083176343371450564,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_23120454105050805","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/re-the-world-of-shifters_23120454105050805"><i><strong>Re: The World of Shifters</strong><small>Fantasy</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>4.8</a><a title="Allure Of The Night" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="23118181805032205" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="23118181805032205" data-report-bid="23118181805032205" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"23118181805032205","logid":2083176343371450564,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_23118181805032205","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/allure-of-the-night_23118181805032205"><i><strong>Allure Of The Night</strong><small>Fantasy Romance</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>4.9</a><a title="My Demon Hunting System" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="23117974106254605" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="23117974106254605" data-report-bid="23117974106254605" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"23117974106254605","logid":2083176343371450564,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_23117974106254605","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/my-demon-hunting-system_23117974106254605"><i><strong>My Demon Hunting System</strong><small>Fantasy</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>4.9</a>Reviews21 Reviews<svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><a title="Melshan" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_heads" data-report-uiname="heads" data-report-dt="user" data-report-did="4300607576" href="/profile/4300607576?appId=10"><i><span aria-hidden="true"><svg viewBox="0 0 1024 1024" alt="Melshan">


    </path>


    </path></svg></i></a><strong>Melshan</strong><i>Lv6</i><svg><i></image></svg><a title="Melshan" href="/profile/4300607576?appId=10">Melshan</a><span data-hvi="true"><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>


    Add ALL women to the harm hehehe....... HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM <figure data-hvi="true" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-did="23106896105187400"></figure><a title="Reply" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_reviews" data-report-uiname="reviews" data-report-dt=mentsdetail" data-report-did="23106896105187400" href="/review/23102006005984205/review_detail/23106896105187400"></a><small>2 months ago</small><button type="button"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg></button><strong>69</strong><a title="Review detail" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_reviews" data-report-uiname="reviews" data-report-dt=mentsdetail" data-report-did="23106896105187400" href="/review/23102006005984205/review_detail/23106896105187400"><button type="button"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg></button><strong>22</strong></a><i></i><a title="TFH" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_heads" data-report-uiname="heads" data-report-dt="user" data-report-did="2410403992" href="/profile/2410403992?appId=10"><i><span aria-hidden="true"><svg viewBox="0 0 1024 1024" alt="TFH">


    </path>


    </path></svg></i></a><strong>TFH</strong><i>Lv6</i><svg><i></image></svg><a title="TFH" href="/profile/2410403992?appId=10">TFH</a><span data-hvi="true"><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>


    this is a trantion. pls add the site where we can find the raws. plus mentioning who the author is and that you are tranting it. otherwise. youbare stealing the authors work<a title="Reply" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_reviews" data-report-uiname="reviews" data-report-dt=mentsdetail" data-report-did="23237947905213300" href="/review/23102006005984205/review_detail/23237947905213300"></a><small>1 month ago</small><button type="button"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg></button><strong>10</strong><a title="Review detail" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_reviews" data-report-uiname="reviews" data-report-dt=mentsdetail" data-report-did="23237947905213300" href="/review/23102006005984205/review_detail/23237947905213300"><button type="button"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg></button><strong>2</strong></a><i></i><a title="Dr200" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_heads" data-report-uiname="heads" data-report-dt="user" data-report-did="4320004684" href="/profile/4320004684?appId=10"><i><span aria-hidden="true"><svg viewBox="0 0 1024 1024" alt="Dr200">


    </path>


    </path></svg></i></a><strong>Dr200</strong><i>Lv2</i><svg><i></image></svg><a title="Dr200" href="/profile/4320004684?appId=10">Dr200</a><span data-hvi="true"><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>


    The name is journey through the universe but he doesnt leave the world hes in so you should change the name <a title="Reply" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_reviews" data-report-uiname="reviews" data-report-dt=mentsdetail" data-report-did="23347688705020000" href="/review/23102006005984205/review_detail/23347688705020000"></a><small>1 month ago</small><button type="button"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg></button><strong>7</strong><a title="Review detail" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_reviews" data-report-uiname="reviews" data-report-dt=mentsdetail" data-report-did="23347688705020000" href="/review/23102006005984205/review_detail/23347688705020000"><button type="button"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg></button><strong>2</strong></a><i></i><a title="Bad" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_heads" data-report-uiname="heads" data-report-dt="user" data-report-did="4300199577" href="/profile/4300199577?appId=10"><i><span aria-hidden="true"><svg viewBox="0 0 1024 1024" alt="Bad">


    </path>


    </path></svg></i></a><strong>Bad</strong><i>Lv4</i><svg><i></image></svg><a title="Bad" href="/profile/4300199577?appId=10">Bad</a><span data-hvi="true"><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>


    The Story in itself isn''t bad, The Problem is the horrible grammar it just kills it I read up to Epilogue Chapter and it was hard. It''s your typical Wish Fulfillment Fic so there''s that.<a title="Reply" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_reviews" data-report-uiname="reviews" data-report-dt=mentsdetail" data-report-did="23312647805842700" href="/review/23102006005984205/review_detail/23312647805842700"></a><small>1 month ago</small><button type="button"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg></button><strong>6</strong><a title="Review detail" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_reviews" data-report-uiname="reviews" data-report-dt=mentsdetail" data-report-did="23312647805842700" href="/review/23102006005984205/review_detail/23312647805842700"><button type="button"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg></button></a><i></i><a title="pasito_tun_tun" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_heads" data-report-uiname="heads" data-report-dt="user" data-report-did="4316481083" href="/profile/4316481083?appId=10"><i><span aria-hidden="true"><svg viewBox="0 0 1024 1024" alt="pasito_tun_tun">


    </path>


    </path></svg></i></a><strong>pasito_tun_tun</strong><i>Lv4</i><svg><i></image></svg><a title="pasito_tun_tun" href="/profile/4316481083?appId=10">pasito_tun_tun</a><span data-hvi="true"><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>


    The story is not bad in itself, the problem is that the author (or trantor) changes the names of the characters. For example: Kohta is called Cat, Rei is Ray.... There are also very embarrassing parts of the story, it''s exactly Mc in the way he acts and talks with other characters, he looks like a beta SIMp with OP skills. <figure data-hvi="true" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-did="23345958706186900">


    </i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i>

 Chapter 133: Ramen

    Chapter 133: Ramen


    When he appeared in the room, he noticed that it was empty, and the bed, on which they had been tumbling rtively recently, was clean and made.


    Mito, Tsunade and Kushina were on the ground floor in the living room, I clearly felt it.


    At first I wanted to go to them right away, but then I decided that I should clean myself up before that.


    Going to the dresser, he took a pair of scissors and cut off the regrown nails and hair, bringing his appearance to its usual state. Nails got in the way, and long hair, in my opinion, just didn''t suit me.


    Now you can go down.


    Where have you been, son?  Mito said with a squint, watching me go down the stairs  No, it''s more important what you did


    Oh~oh, she noticed the change.


    What is it? Tsunade frowned slightly.


    And really, Tetsuya has changed ...  Kushina said, tilting her cute head to the side.


    I''m not surprised that baby Kushina also noticed the changes, yet she has a natural talent for the sensor, plus Kuby enhances this talent.


    What is it!? Tsunade eximed, looking from Kushin to Mito and vice versa.


    But Tsunade, despite all the training, did not have enough skill in this area, so the girl could not feel the changes in my chakra.


    I silently walked over to the table where they were and sat down, pouring myself tea.


    And you focus and look at the chakra. Mito said, looking into my eyes inquisitively.


    Tsunade frowned slightly, but still closed her eyes and concentrated. Finally, after five seconds, her face became surprised. "Tetsuya, what did you do?" Your chakra has changed... not much of course, but still


    Has your chakra be a little more powerful and... colder?


    Three pairs of eyes stared at me with a clear demand for my answer.


    I did a little body strengthening with fuinjutsu, don''t worry. I waved it off, not wanting to tell all the details. In the future, perhaps, they will find out for themselves what''s what, but for now, let everything remain a secret.


    The trio was clearly not happy with this answer, but they did not ask any more, only Kushina asked  Can you strengthen me like this?


    No.  I answered briefly and after a few seconds added  This enhancement has some side effects that only I can cope with.


    I see. Kushina said, clearly slightly displeased with this answer.


    "Nothing serious, I hope?"  threw a slightly anxious look at Mito.


    No, Mom, it''s nothing serious, don''t worry.  I looked at her affectionately, and then turned my gaze to Kushina  Have you already met Nagato, Yahiko and Conan?


    Smiling, Kushina nodded  Yes, they are funny. Conan and Yahiko don''t think like children at all, it''s interesting to talk to them.


    You yourself are only ten... although you have a seal on your stomach with one of the strongest biju, and you yourself have the power to be considered even by the JoninsYes, and I was your sensei... okay, logic won''t help here.


    I hope that you will help them settle in here, Kushina. They became orphans early and had to face human cruelty.


    You can count on me!  she raised her hand, smiling contagiously.


    She clearly liked this trio from Ame.


    By the way, Tetsuya...  Tsunade said awkwardly  While you were away, Sakumo-san''s wife died in childbirth.


    Infection How could I forget about it? Damn I feel guilty for this, because I could have prevented this death. Although I don''t have to, she runs around with everyone like a chicken with chickens, but


    How did it happen? I sighed heavily.


    Sakumo-san''s wife was forty-four, which is toote for pregnancy, but the main thing is that she had a heart disease and gestosis, which was not detected until the very end.


    So a medical error...  I shook my head.


    - Yes.


    What about the baby?


    Nothing.  Tsuna shrugged her shoulders  Alive and well. Sakumo-san called him Kakashi. That''s what his mother wanted to call him.


    I see.


    It''s all sad. Now we have to at least save Kakashi''s father when it''s needed. I hope I won''t forget about that.


    I got up from the table - Okay, I need to go to the Hokage. Perhaps I will be away again for an indefinite time.


    "Something dangerous?" Tsunade immediately asked, narrowing her eyes unkindly.


    Maybe.  I shrugged my shoulders  Don''t worry, the only one who poses a danger to me is myself.


    Mito, Tsunade and even Kushina sighed at the same time and said  That''s the problem.


    Hey!


    Okay, go already. I think it''s important.  Mito waved her hand  Just be careful.


    Yes, Mom is Mom. Even if everyone calls the mother''s son God, she will still worry about him.


    It''s just a pity that I''m going to do something not entirely safe.


    It''s time to end this war.


    After leaving the residence, my feet carried me to the Hokage building.


    Walking through the streets of Konoha, I caught the usual looks of admiration and reverence.


    It is quite difficult to get used to this, especially if you are a shinobi, because a ninja, like no one else, feels that the gaze is directed at him. And the better the Shinobi, the more distinct this feeling is.


    When half the way was passed, a small modest establishment caught my eye, which clearly had just opened.


    A wooden counter that can be found in bars, ramen and other simr establishments.


    On the small pieces of fabric hanging from the ceiling and separating the establishment from the street, it was written "Ichiraku Ramen".


    Naturally, I immediately went up and lifted the fabric, looked inside.


    Inside, the former nice and cozy atmosphere. The restaurant was illuminated by warm natural light. The pleasant aroma of the dish walked around the restaurant and went outside the establishment, luring visitors.


    Behind the counter, a slightly skinny sixteen-year-old guy could be seen stirring ramen with a smile. He was wearing a white apron and a white cap that covered his hair.


    Once inside, I sat down on a chair and waited. I didn''t wait long, after ten seconds the owner of the establishment looked up and saw me.


    Wee!  the owner of the establishment smiled a little nervously.


    He obviously didn''t hear me and was so engrossed in his work that he couldn''t notice the visitor. It looks like I identally scared him.


    Hello.  I smiled amiably  This, as I see it, is ramen, right? I haven''t seen her here before.


    Yes, you''re right - it''s ramen. I just opened up. You are my first visitor.


    It''s nice to know that.  I said and looked at the menu assortment  Onerge ramen with pork "Chin-Xiu".


    One moment!


    Twenty seconds and there is a big bowl of fragrant ramen with glossy pork in front of me.


    Bon appetit!  the guy told me with a smile.


    - thanks.


    Taking the chopsticks, I tried the noodles. Mmm, not bad. It''s not bad, especially considering that this guy is at the beginning of his culinary journey. Pork is also nothing. Only Only while I''m eating, this guy keeps staring at me with a twinkle in his eyes.


    No, of course, I''m used to being stared at, but they rarely looked at me like that. Even thosedies who were ready to try to **** me right on the street didn''t look at me so intently. He clearly understood who I was and now, again, clearly expects me to say something about ramen.


    Not a bad ramen.  I said with a smile, looking up  But there is where he aspires.


    Thank you for the praise!  he said with fervor  I heard that the "God of Shinobi" is an incredible cook, so your assessment is very dear to me!


    "I thought you didn''t recognize me."


    Don''t be modest, Tetsuya-san.  he waved his hand  I don''t know how in other viges and countries, but in thend of Fire, and even more so in Konoha, everyone will recognize you.


    "You know me, but I don''t know you. I said, wiping my mouth with a napkin. It was, of course, a lie, because I knew the person in front of me perfectly well.


    Oh, that''s me. My name is Teuchi!  he smiled, straightening his cap.


    Teuchi?


    Yes, just Teuchi. I don''t have ast name.


    I see.  I nodded and looked around the restaurant  At your age, it''s quite amazing to have such skills and your own establishment. This ismendable.


    Hah! You''re not much older than me, Tetsuya-san. If youpare me and you, then my achievements just fade.  the guy spread his hands.


    Do not belittle your achievements.


    Yes, what kind of achievements are there.  he snorted with a smile  I got this shop from my father. He died of old age right here while working while selling vegetables. As for my skills, at the age of twelve I decided that I would be a ramen. It was four years ago that I had a dream  to create the most delicious ramen. All these four years I worked part-time at Akimichi''s restaurant and saved money to open my own eatery, and now the money came in handy. Now I have my own ramen I''m sorry, I must be annoying.


    I smiled amicably, getting up  Nothing. I was interested to know your story. Goodbye, maybe I''lle here again and not alone.


    Walking away from the restaurant, I heard Teuchi quietly eximing  My first customer is "The God of Shinobi"! Who would believe in such a coincidence?


    I''ll have toe here with Kushina.


    In the meantime, we must finally reach the Hokage.


    A few minutester I was standing at the door.


    I knocked softly, even though I knew that Hiruzen had already clearly felt me approaching his office door.


    Come in. a man''s husky voice sounded.


    Good evening, Sensei. I said, entering and closing the door behind me.


    Inside, Sarutobi was always sitting at the table with his favorite pipe in his mouth. By what fates did you visit me this evening?


    "Can''t I just visit my teacher?"  I caricatured spread my hands to the sides.


    Hiruzen, exhaling smoke a couple of times, replied with a smile  You can''t.


    I really can''t.  I shrugged my shoulders and said seriously  It''s time to end this war, Sensei.


    Sarutobi squinted  I''m listening.


    "I''m asking permission to attack Iwagakure.


    He was silent for ten seconds, looking at me and smoking his pipe. It is worth paying tribute to him that he was not at all surprised when his student expressed a desire to attack someone else''s vige.


    Alone? Sarutobi said.


    One. I shrugged my shoulders.


    Exhaling, Hiruzen spoke  Tetsuya, you know, I allow a lot of indulgences in rtion to you. You are as free as possible, although you are a Konoha shinobi and must obey the Hokage. I''m sure you know that the advisers are constantly buzzing in my ears that I''m stupid to give you such freedom. They say that one day my spinelessness towards you will ruin not only me, but the whole Konoha.


    I perfectly understand what Hiruzen is talking about. I would hardly allow myself to have a Shinobi like me, even despite the strength.


    An unmanageable Shinobi with such great power, too much risk. History remembers many simr Shinobi who betrayed their viges for a variety of reasons.


    Of course, I won''t betray Konoha, but how do others know that?


    What''s all this about, sensei?


    Don''t pay attention.  he waved his hand  I just wanted to express my dissatisfaction and chat like my grandfather. I know and understand that our vige needs you much more than you need it.


    I sighed heavily  Teacher, do you really think that I am capable of doing something against Konoha?


    No, I don''t think so. But Tetsuya, you should also understand that you are far from an ordinary Shinobi. You are much more valuable than jinchuriki, and after all, viges are running around with vessels for biju, afraid of losing thisbat unit. Do you understand? If something happens to you, it will be a huge loss not only for your family and friends. It will be an incredible loss for Konoha and the whole country of Fire as a whole. Youe and tell me that you want to go alone to attack an enemy vige.


    I single-handedly stopped thebined army of three viges two years ago. Now I have be stronger, and my opponent is only one vige. You don''t have to worry.


    Then you fought with an iplete army of three viges. Plus, they weren''t fighting on their own territory. Yes, you fought against three kages back then, while your clone was chasing a handful of Chunins and Jonins. This time you will definitely meet not only with Oonoki, who owns the element of dust, which is great for restraining mokuto, but also with four-tailed jinchuriki. There are also a bunch of elite Jonins and a special demolition corps.


    "Nothing I can''t handle. Besides, don''t forget that I have hiraishin now. Sensei is a chance to end the war right now. On one side of the scale is a finished war on the other a tiny risk. If you want, I''ll just leave a seal next to the Willow, and with the help of hiraishin, I''ll visit them every day until they themselves give up from fatigue and stress.


    Haaaa. Hiruzen exhaled while massaging his temples, "Okay, you have my permission. Do what you think is necessary. I trust you. We will consider this an S-rank mission. The payment will be appropriate.


    You are the best sensei and Hokage. I said, giving him a thumbsup.


    Yeah, but because of you, others don''t think so.


    I missed it by ear  Teacher, I''ll probably go right away. Could you give the details to Mom and Tsunade?


    No.  Sarutobi broke into a smile  Let''s go tell Mito and Tsunade yourself that you''re going to attack the hidden vige alone.


    Maybe we can make a deal.  I said and smiled and took out a meat pie from the seal, the aroma of which immediately hit the olfactory receptors of kage.


    Maybe we will agree... but that''s not enough.


    I slowly added another pie on top.


    "Okay, but I''ll send one of the ANBU to report it to them.


    Cruel. I shook my head disapprovingly.


    Nothing, it can be perceived as a workout.


    Okay, that''s settled. Just send it in about an hour. I don''t want Tsunade to try to catch up with me.


    - OK.

 Chapter 134: Maito Dai

    Chapter 134: Maito Dai


    About half an hour after Tetsuya left, Sarutobi decided to taste the pie.


    "So, now I''ll try a little bit, and then, when I get home, I''ll treat the Bivouac. Oh, she''ll definitely be surprised."


    Involuntarily, the lips of the Hokage that held the pipe in his mouth curved in an anticipatory smile when a juicy, onion-meat, "juice" came out of the pie in ce of the cut.


    Suddenly there was a knock on the door.


    *Knock* *Knock*


    Hmm.  Hokage mumbled a little dissatisfied  Come in.


    Hello Hokage-sama! A man with thick ck eyebrows, a mustache and a beard said cheerfully and loudly.


    A dark green tight-fitting workout suit, a bright scarf around the neck, a big nose and dark hair cut "under the pot". It was these distinctive features that Shinobi had before Hiruzen.


    Perhaps this is the third most recognizable person in Konoha after Sarutobi Hiruzen and Uzumaki Tetsui.


    The slightly dissatisfied face of the Hokage immediately "smoothed out", as soon as he saw a smiling visitor  And this is you, Give.


    That''s right!  the man straightened up caricaturally, without stopping smiling  The task ispleted! Miss Takamura is very pleased with the work done!


    This is good, a poor woman at her age will not be able to cultivate such and area in any way. Here''s your reward.  Hokage with a smile passed an envelope with a modest amount inside. - "What a pity Such tenacity and will, but no talent. Yes, Kami with this talent, if he had at least the opportunity to adequately use the chakra... Life is not a fair thing."


    It may seem strange that the Hokage is quite familiar with some genin when there are hundreds of shinobi under his leadership, but Dai was quite different from the rest of the ninjas. So Sarutobi willy-nilly was well acquainted with this man.


    Thank you! Dai said, epting the envelope.


    Not at all, the reward is more than deserved. You are very much loved by the vigers, Dai.


    Don''t embarrass me. Dai waved his hand, blushing slightly.


    It''s true. You''vepleted as many D-rank missions as Chunin and Jonin have ever dreamed of.


    "Yeah~ah, but isn''t it because I''m an ''Eternal Genie'', ha ha ha? Dai said with a smile, chuckling at the end.


    Hiruzen felt ufortable from these words in thepartment with this pure and immacte smile. He is used to seeing false smiles and hearing senseless ttery, but such an immacte smile can make him feel ufortable and embarrassed.


    Not wanting to develop this topic, Sarutobi asked  And how is your son, Dai?


    Oh! He''s fine, thanks for asking, Hokage-sama! Guy is growing up fast, but sometimes his calm nature scares me.


    It looks like the baby took the appearance of his father, but his character is from his mother.


    - yes! It''s a pity that Kotone doesn''t see this ...  the man''s smile faded as soon as he remembered his dead wife.


    Hiruzen mentally pped himself in the face  "I''m not in shape today Since when do I speak first and then think? It''s all the pie''s fault!"


    Folding his hands on his chin, Sarutobi apologetically said  I''m sorry, I


    Dai quickly interrupted Hokage, not allowing him to continue  Do not apologize, Hokage-sama! It''s not your fault that my wife had to choose between her life and the life of a child.


    During childbirth, Dai''s wife, Kotone, found herself in a very difficult situation. The doctors couldn''t do anything, only one person could survive.


    Mother or child. Difficult choice. So difficult that even someone like Dai froze in fear, unable to utter a word.


    Wife or son. Questions tormented the man''s mind, but when he was ready to ept the death of his son, Kotone said that she refused to sacrifice the child.


    With difficulty, but agreeing, Dai decided to respect his wife''s choice. So he became a single father, putting his wife''s expectations and hopes on his shoulders.


    Despite everything, Dai did not break down and did not lose heart. He had a little kid and he was going to give his all so that he would have a better future.


    Many thought that Dai was trying to forget himself at work when, after the death of his wife, he began to frantically carry out missions, but the truth is that he began to slowly save money in order to ensure Guy''s admission to the Shinobi Academy.


    Hokage-sama, maybe there is a more paid mission for me?


    Hmm.  Sarutobi thought, puffing on his pipe  There is one mission It will be paid as a B-rank mission, but the bottom line is that you just have to pass a few words to certain people in Konoha.


    Yes!? I''ll take it!


    Wait, the mission may be dangerous


    Nothing, Hokage-sama! I''m sure I can handle it! Moreover, you just need to convey the words! Easy as pie! Dai spoke energetically, rejoicing in a mission of this level. Still, this is the first time he will get something above C-rank. And the money for the mission promises to be not small.


    - OK. In general, you need to go to the Senju residence and tell Mito-san and Tsunade that Tetsuya went alone to attack Iwagakure and he will be gone for a while.


    "Tetsuyasama went alone against an entire vige!?  the man opened his mouth in surprise  Incredible! This is the POWER OF YOUTH! Okay, I''m taking on the task! Dai nodded happily, "It''s strange that such a simple mission has such a high rank and such a payment.  he muttered, and then returned to a joyful mood  Everything will be at its best, Hokage-sama!


    Good luck. Hiruzen nodded, watching a mane out of the office.


    Returning to the pie again, Sarutobi thought, "I hope baby Guy doesn''t be an orphan."


    Senju Residence


    Maito Dai confidently approached the door of the residence and wanted to knock, but a calm female voice beat him to it  Come in.


    Surprised, Maito opened the door and, taking off his shoes, went to where the voice came from.


    The door to the living room was open, so Dai immediately saw that two women and a twelve-year-old girl were sitting inside the room.


    It''s Mito-sama... so it''s true that Tetsuya-sama was able to rejuvenate her... Unbelievable."


    Oh! Dai-san, what brings you here?  Tsunade, who was familiar with the guest, said with surprise. Maito Dai visited the hospital quite often, for various reasons, and the girl got to know him a little.


    I have a task from Hokage. Dai replied with a smile, scratching his head.


    - Yes? And what is it? Tsunade tilted her head.


    Mito and Kushina continued to watch in silence and interest.


    Well ...  Dai hesitated, finally understanding the snag of the task. - "I need to tell the strongest women of Konoha that their, perhaps, the most expensive man in life went alone to attack the great Shinobi vige."


    Tsunade, noticing the embarrassment on the man''s face, thought that he was embarrassed by Mito  If you are embarrassed by your grandmother, then you shouldn''t.  She shrugged her shoulders and continued with a grin  You may not tell from her, but she is quite kind.


    Mito cast a calm and ambiguous nce at Tsunade, but remained silent.


    All this did not give Maito Dai courage, but there was nowhere to go. Tetsuya-sama... went on a mission.


    Yes? Hmm, he said that he might leave. Tsuna shook her head


    - "Great! The mission can be consideredpleted!"  Dai was delighted.


    What is the rank of Misia? Mito suddenly spoke up, holding a cup of fragrant tea in her hands.


    - "Oh no!"


    Before the man could exhale, he was thrown into a sweat again.  Tetsuya-sama went on an S-rank mission.


    - hm. This is a serious matter. S-rank But nothing can threaten him even on such a mission.


    Maito was happy againOf course! Tetsuya-sama is the strongest Shinobi!


    Before Dai could say "Well, I''ll go", Kushina''s gentle girlish voice sounded  And what is this S-rank mission?


    Dai mentally grabbed his head  "Girl, do you want my death!?"


    Kushina''s question interested both Tsunade and Mito, so the women looked at the guest at the same time.


    "Well... Tetsuyasama went alone to attack the great vige, Iwagakure. Dai said quickly, thinking it was like peeling off a BandAid. The faster and sharper the better.


    The faces of Mito, Tsunade and Kushina did not change in any way for three seconds. They did not change in expression, even when the huge pressure of the three women concentrated on the mustachioed man in a green leotard.


    "Tetsuya-sama, you definitely owe me now!"


    *****


    At that moment, Tetsuya, who was running peacefully, suddenly hupped violently.


    Oh! Someone remembers.  he shook his head, grinning  Have my girls already found out about my little mission?

 Chapter 135: Roshi

    Chapter 135: Roshi


    I was slowly approaching Iwagakura.


    It''s funny that all these "hidden viges" are, in fact, mostly far from hidden.


    The country of the earth is quite unique. Almost all thend space is filled with rocks and mountains, and rare ins have questionable fertility.


    Strong winds are walking here, just like in the Wind country, but with one difference. Here, in thend of the Earth, the wind is able to lift small stones into the air and form the so-called "Stone Rain" by the locals.


    After a while, it seemed to me the hidden vige itself, surrounded by mountains and rocks, creating excellent natural protection. The vige looked more like a stone city.


    The area of the vige was quite smallpared to Konoha and Suna. All this is done in order to fit between these rocks and mountains. Yes, all for the sake of natural protection.


    That is why mostly all the buildings in the vige arerge stone tower-like high-rises that go up into the sky.


    It certainly looks impressive. However, from the point of view of defense, all this is very, very bad.


    To understand, I can destroy an entire vige with just one st seal. And it won''t be the most powerful fuin.


    All these high-rises will simply fold up like houses of cards, burying the vigers under them.


    Fortunately for them, even if I wanted to kill, I would not stoop to genocide of "civilians". My maximum is Shinobi.


    To revive Kagyu, ording to my n, the unification of the Shinobi world is underway, which means that I definitely shouldn''t dirty my hands by killing an entire vige.


    Even killing Shinobi will most likely prevent me from further peaceful unification of viges. If I kill a few Shinobi, it''s unlikely to affect the future in any way, but if I kill a few dozen, then it will definitely be remembered to me.


    But on the other hand, if I allow myself to be "soft", then some human beings will cease to respect me and may try to "fuck up" me, thinking that everything will get away with it.


    In general, I need to do the same thing that I did some time ago during the defense of Uzushio. I need to show that jokes are bad with me and at the same time make it clear that Uzumaki Tetsuya is not an executioner.


    And yes, I will go ording to my n anyway, whether Zetsu agrees or not. The fact that I gave him a choice is just an illusion of this very choice. In fact, his answer won''t change anything. Of course, Zetsu is also needed to revive Kaguya, but I don''t think he will refuse to revive his mother when everything is ready.


    After enjoying the view of the vige, I folded my arms on my chest and with a small smile said loudly  Oonoki, do you really think that I won''t feel such a number of Shinobi in the neighborhood? You either underestimate me or you''re just being an arrogant idiot.


    After a few seconds, Willow shinobi began to appear all over the neighborhood.


    Someone came out from behind the rocks, someone literally floated out of the ground, and someone together with Oonoki themselves became a rock.


    I was not surprised by this ambush, because when I came here, I did not hide my presence. Therefore, Oonoka had time to prepare for my visit.


    "Are you talking to me about arrogance, brat?! A frowning Oonoki shouted seventy meters away from me.


    Now he is almost fifty years old, however, he looked much older. Very small height, even for a world where the average height of a man is one meter seventy.


    His head was almost bald, and the few remaining gray hair was tied in a bun with a yellow ribbon. Thick eyebrows, mustache and triangr beard were the same gray color. A big red nose looked out of ce on a small face.


    A green and yellow robe with arge red cor, mesh armor with a regr shinobi suit and small sandals in socks


    This is exactly what Tsuchikage Iwagakure looked like.


    Dared toe alone to the great hidden vige! And after that you talk to me about arrogance boy?! Oonoki was angrily tearing his throat out, but I ignored the old man.


    But he ignored it because a tall, dark man towered next to a small old man.


    His rather long hair swayed freely in the wind, almost reaching his shoulders.


    A typical and rather cheap shinobi outfit covered a muscr body.


    Half of the face was covered by a dark mask, leaving only the eyes to show... very interesting eyes. A red sclera and a deep green iris without a hint of a pupil.


    But the most incredible thing was shown to me by the "Imperial Zone". This "man", if you can still call it that, almost entirely consisted of gray threads that permeated the remains of his human body. Five hearts, inside the man, beat in unison, forming a bizarre pattern of chakra and tenketsu.


    It''s amazing ...  I muttered so that I could be clearly heard by others  How much did they pay you toe here?


    I wasn''t paid. A deep, deep voice boomed out from behind the man''s mask.


    I spread my hands  Is it really a lie that for Kakuzu, an S-rank nukenin, there is nothing more valuable than money?


    No, it''s just that sometimes there are things more valuable than money. For example, the heart of the "Shinobi God".


    Hmm. That''s how... baby Kakuzu thinks he can take over my motor, it''s a pity that he won''t seed. But his technique is very interesting. Not that I was going to use it or give it to anyone, but in itself such a unique jutsu is very interesting.


    Orochimaru will write with boiling water when I bring Kakuzu''s corpse... yes, I will definitely kill him, so that everyone here does not have a thought to consider me soft. And at the same time, no one will remember the death of this nukenin to me. Profit!


    Before I start beating the very spirit out of you, I''ll say... give up! You have no chance against me.


    Oonoki clearly didn''t like my suggestion, but before the old man burst into abuse, Kakuzu, grunting, said with irritation in his voice  You take too much on yourself, son of Hashirama. Once, I had the honor to fight with your father. I lost that fight, but Hashirama couldn''t kill me. I survived and became much, much stronger. Also, here and now, there is a whole great vige on my side And then you have the courage to dere our surrender?


    It''s true. However, the moment you, little Kakuzu, attacked Hashirama, he already had one foot in the grave. And the past Shinobi God did not have the opportunity to use the internal "gate"... And how have you already managed to forget that I was chasing three armies of Shinobi with the help of a Thousand-handed Truth, while at the same moment I was beating three Kage. Although, what else to expect from two old men. Wait a minute And for me, how many years have I been in total?... No matter.


    My job is to warn, then don''t bite your elbows. I shrugged with a wide grin on my face.


    The next moment I felt a strong push under my feet and before the whole clearing on which I was standing was turned around, I managed to move to the kunai with hiraishin''s seal.


    I teleported to a ce nearby. About a hundred meters from here I left a special kunai just in case.


    It seems that Oonoki has not been sitting idly by all this time and mined the ce of our supposed meeting. It''s brave, because an explosion of this level just touched his Shinobi.


    Slowly, I went back to that clearing, while it was raining from the sky from pieces of earth that were raised by the explosion.


    As expected, the clearing turned into onerge pit six to seven meters deep.


    When the Willow Shinobi saw me safe and sound, they all swallowed nervously saliva and tightened their grip on the kunai.


    Oonoki frowned, displeased that the ambush had done no good.


    Kakuzu didn''t react in any way.


    But that''s not all. I felt a shinobi with a lot of chakraing here.


    Sorry I''mte! The redhaired man said when hended near Oonoka and raised a small column of dust.


    Nothing. You''re just in time, Roshi. Oonoki smiled slightly.


    Bright red hair, a long-sleeved bard shirt, trousers of the same color and ck sandals. This is exactly what the fourtailed Roshi - Jinchuriki looked like.


    With the arrival of jinchuriki, the mood of the Shinobi changed. They became more confident. They became slightly rxed.


    What do you say now, brat? Oonoki grinned confidently.


    I''ll just say that it''s getting interesting. I replied with the same grin, which infuriated Oonoki a little.


    If they think that something will change with the arrival of jinchuriki, they are mistaken. I even benefit from the arrival of the Son Goku vessel, because this way I can capture a little of the four-tailed chakra.


    Okay The Seventh Gate of Wonder

 Chapter 136: The Sun

    Chapter 136: The Sun


    The seventh gate of the miracle... OPEN! Tetsuya shouted thunderously, instilling fear into the hearts of Shinobi with a simple phrase.


    Following these words, an intangible wave of power burst out of his body and dispersed in all directions, raising dust and stones.


    A blue aura enveloped the body. There was a musky smell mixed with a light peach scent. The skin turned red, the muscles swelled and the veins, like worms, showed out.


    The eyes turned white, but the distinctive beastly pupil still stared steadily at Oonoki. Although no, perhaps it should be said that the pupil has narrowed even more, almost turning into a small slit.


    All the Shinobi who were lucky enough to witness this transformation suddenly felt that arge and very dangerous beast was looking at them, which no one could cope with.


    Suffocating feeling. It''s like someone''s foot is pressing on the chest.


    "So that''s what the second Tsuchikage experienced when fighting this monster," the Willow Shinobi thought at the same time, swallowing.


    Their trembling hands clutched the kunai like thest and flimsy lifeline.


    This pressure was so high that some Shinobi simply lost consciousness and fell to the ground, shaking their whole body.


    Of course, this is not exactly natural pressure, Tetsuya slightly increased the intensity of this onught artificially with the help of the chakra and the release of his own "bloodlust".


    That is why some weak-willed Shinobi began to experience visions of their own death.


    Oonoki clenched his jaw when he felt this pressure  "So that''s how you felt back then, Muu-sama"


    "The matter is taking a serious turn"  Kakuzu tensed his whole body  "You need to be very careful. While Oonoka''s people will exhaust him, I will help a little, and at the crucial moment I will take the heart."


    The fourtailed one inside Roshi frowned heavily, "I can feel the strength of this guy... be extremely careful."


    "Don''t worry, Yonbi. I will be very careful," Roshi exhaled heavily when he answered his bij.


    What is it?!" the fourtailed one eximed, "Even at such a dangerous moment, you refuse to call me by my great name!"


    Roshi chuckled, "I told you I wasn''t worthy of saying your name."


    "Only I decide here who is worthy and who is not!"  shouted biju, "pouting."


    Meanwhile, Tetsuya smiled and clenched his fists  "There is almost no pain. Just a little more and my body willpletely get used to the eight gate technique. Okay, to show them this, topletely demotivate"


    "wll, let''s start small and we will gain momentum..." he thought and, folding the seals, quietly said  The Element of Fire: Great Fiery Destruction!


    In the next instant, a jet of me burst out of Tetsuya''s mouth, which soon took the form of a huge fire wave.


    Because of the open gate, he gave this technique an unheard-of power.


    The fire wave was so big that it was able to hook absolutely all the Willow Shinobi. Moreover, Oonoki and his men couldn''t dodge, because there was a vige behind them.


    Tsuchikage shouted in a hurry  Owners of water techniques, quickly suppress it!


    There are not very many people in Iwagakura who have the element of water, but in such arge crowd, at least a hundred people have gathered.


    Element of Water: A Wall of Water! Shinobi shouted at the same time, joining forces.


    Soon, a huge wall of water appeared that was slightlyrger than Tetsui''s fire wave.


    After a while, fire and water were supposed to collide, but such a simple oue was not included in the ns of one Uzumaki.


    Under the noise of the two techniques, a quiet voice was heard  The style of support: The Awakening of the Sun!


    The next moment, arge wall of wind or something that resembles wind flew towards the fire wave from behind Tetsuya.


    Kakuzu had a bad feeling when he saw his opponent usingpletely new and strange seals.


    Soon this wind should catch up with the wave of fire. The closer the wind got to the fire, the more Kakuzu felt the danger.


    Immediately strengthen the protection! Kakuzu shouted, simultaneously releasing the mask of water that rested on his back from his body. Three masks: Fire, Lightning and Wind remained in ce.


    Disconnecting the mask is quite an unpleasant sight. From Kakuzu''s body, like from a rag doll, a bunch of gray threads with a water mask breaks out and takes the form of a swan or something simr to this bird.


    Oonoki eximed, inwardly amazed at the release of the mask  What''s going on!? Why strengthen the defense!? Even if he amplifies this fire wave with the wind, we will still stand!


    If that''s the case, then good. But I feel the danger. Come on,mand the reinforcement. I don''t care, but your vige is behind us!  while Kakuzu was saying this, he was folding the seals  The Element of the Earth: A Wall of Earth!


    In addition to this wall, his Suiton Mask also began to strengthen the wall of water created by Shinobi.


    Um, good. All forces on the defensive!  Oonokimanded, not without displeasure, and he himself folded the seal  The element of the earth: A Wall of Earth!


    At the moment when the wave of fire was supposed to collide with the wall of water, Tetsui''s support technique caught up with the first technique and then, in front of Shinobi Willow, the incredible happened.


    The already hot and immense crimson me exploded with a new force. The color of the me took on a dazzling bright yellow hue, which was almost impossible to look at.


    Kami-sama... Oonoki said , squinting


    In the next instant, an amplified fire wave hit the water wall and began to violently vaporize it.


    A very hot steam was formed, which began to burn the Willow Shinobi very much. Cries of pain resounded here and there, striking fear into the hearts of the weak-willed.


    Move away! Oonokimanded, grinding his teeth.


    The Shinobi, hearing the long-awaited order, quickly retreated, grabbing burnedrades who could not retreat on their own.


    Bloody burns, blisters... one was lucky more than one less. Especially the "unlucky" got pieces of flesh off their hands.


    Tetsui''s "Awakening of the Sun" technique had a principle of support and, as the name already says, should support fire jutsu. The technique itself consisted of two other jutsu. The first technique had the element of water and was the collection of hydrogen from water. The second technique had the element of wind, and represented the collection of pure oxygen from the atmosphere.


    Combining techniques allowed Tetsuya to fuel his fire technique with a mixture of hydrogen and oxygen. It should be rified right away that he weakened the power of the supporting equipment by reducing the hydrogen content in it. Still, he didn''t want to kill anyone.


    Thest drops of the water wall evaporated and the weakened fire wave hit the wall from the ground.


    A small explosion shook the neighborhood, but the wall withstood. More precisely, half of the wall that remained standing. The other half literally glowed forming a smallvake.


    Kakuzu gave Oonoki an appraising look  If it wasn''t for me, the Willow Shinobi definitely wouldn''t have gotten off lightly.


    Iwagakure does not forget his "friends". - said Tsuchikage, gritting his teeth  After the victory, I will pay you extra.


    That''s good.


    How funny. a deep male voice rang out. Tetsuya was standing on a wall of earth. Hot steam curled around his body because of the open seventh gate.  You just backed off. We''ve just taken a lot of damage. And you still have the courage to think that this fight will be crowned with your victory.  shaking his head, he continued  You are more stupid than animals, because they know when to run away and when to submit.


    Shut up, brat. - shouted Oonoki and folded the seal, began to prepare the technique of the element of dust.


    Unfortunately, Oonoki needs quite a lot of time and effort to activate these techniques, and therefore they are easy to knock down.


    Kunai flew out of the fog behind Tetsuya, powered to the top by the element of wind, and flew at high speed into Oonoka''s head.


    The old man had to drop the equipment and urgently evade.


    What the... said Oonoki in surprise, dodging kunai.


    Man army. Kakuzu spoke seriously when he saw the outlines of hundreds of people in the fog.


    - "This can''t be," thought the Willow shinobi, when hundreds of wooden Tetsui clones came out of the fog.


    Give up.  at the same time, the clones led by the original said  Give up and get off easy.


    However, instead of capitting, Oonoki shouted  Attack, Shinobi Willow!


    RAAAAAAA!  shouted the Shinobi, trying to drive the fear out of their hearts and ran towards the army of wooden clones.


    In turn, each of the clones threw two kunai towards the crowd and applied the shadow kunai technique to them additionally. As a result, a whole iron swarm flew into the crowd of Shinobi.


    Someone sessfully fought off kunai, someone was wounded. Basically everyone was unharmed, but they were just flowers.


    All kunai had the seal of the "Flying Thunder God", and therefore the clones began to teleport and beat Willow Shinobi with incredible speed. Moreover, each of the clones additionally used, inbination with the thunder god technique, the technique of bodily flickering, increasing the overall speed to unimaginable stages.


    The legendary Tobirama Senju technique! Oonoki eximed, watching his people being beaten up like children at an incredible speed.


    Suddenly, Oonoki felt a whole mountain crashing into his back. Kha! He shouted, spitting out blood as he flew towards the wall from the ground.


    "You''re too slow, Oonoki. Tetsuya, who teleported to the kunai that was recently abandoned in Tsuchikage, said, "How are you going to stop me?"


    Oonoki didn''t answer in any way, because he was literally vomiting blood.


    While Tsuchikage was incapacitated, Tetsuya, using the bodily flicker and the seventh gate, appeared in front of Kakuzu with amazing speed, like a ghost, and hit nukenin''s body four times.


    With each blow, arge amount of chakra was released, and therefore, the four hearts inside Kakuzu simply exploded, leaving only one intact. Four holes gaped on Nukenin''s body, showing the interior of the body.


    Before Kakuzu could recover from the shock, Tetsuya sealed him in his evil seal and put him into an artificialma.


    If you think I forgot about you..." Tetsuya said, turning to the jinchuriki of the fourtailed one, who had already merged with the tailed one, then you are mistaken.


    Bijudama! Roshi shouted in an animal voice,unching a huge bomb of the tailed one. Yonbi at this time mentally shouted  "He''s finished!"


    "You''ve seen my techniques, but you still dared to throw this thing at me. Let me show you how dumb you are..." Tetsuya said, throwing two kunai in different directions.


    One flew in the direction of the tailed bomb, the other in the direction of the vige.


    A momentter, bijudama disappeared, appearing behind Tetsuya, already continuing her flight towards the vige.  I hope the residents of Iwagakure will not be very saddened by the fact that they were destroyed by their own jinchuriki.


    Damn you! Oonoki shouted, watching as bijudamaRoshi was approaching his vige. Stop her! Stop her no matter what it takes!


    The four-tailed Jinchuriki didn''t need to hear this, because as soon as he saw the consequences of his stupidity, he immediately rushed towards the vige.


    Roshi had no choice, Biju''s body would have to stop the bomb.


    - "Yonbi..."


    "I''m ready!" the fourtailed man belligerently eximed


    Finally, halfway to the vige, they caught up with the bomb.


    RAAAAA!  shouted biju loudly, taking on his own bomb.


    *EXPLOSION*


    A pir of dust rose to the skies. The shock wave knocked down the civilians inside the vige, and they didn''t know what had just been flying in their direction.


    The dust quickly flew away, driven by the local winds, and biju appeared to everyone. Yonbi was standing there, swaying on his paws, at the very bottom of a huge crater.


    "We did it, Yonbi!"  Roshi eximed not without joy, but in response from his biju he heard only a cry full of pain.


    AAAAA  shouted biju when Tetsuya appeared behind at great speed and with the help of the "Chakra Scalpel" techniquepletely cut off all four tails of the beast and sealed them in a separate seal.


    That was thest straw. The merger of biju and jinchuriki is over.


    Now Roshiy panting at the bottom of the crater and watched Tetsuya approach him.


    Bastard. Roshi said through his teeth, but he couldn''t do anything. The body did not obey.


    I''ve heard worse things about myself. Tetsuya said and dragged Roshi by the cor to Oonoki.


    Tsuchikage himself finally got unsteadily to his feet. It may seem that Oonoki broke down too quickly, but it is worth taking into ount that Tetsuya attacked the old man under the seventh gate and using techniques such as: "Bodily Flicker" and "Increasing Physical Strength by Chakra". Tetsuya mastered the bodily Shimmer perfectly, as well as his favorite technique of Tsunade.


    Catch it. A calm voice sounded and Oonoki was knocked down by Roshi''s body.


    Kha! - the old man vomited blood again.


    Give up. Tetsuya said, looking down at Tsuchikage.


    I~I... drawled Oonoki, breathing heavily.


    Give up! The wooden clones shouted at the same time.


    Shinobiy in heaps everywhere, beaten into meat, when the wooden clones were only slightly battered. Two hundred wooden clones with only a few losses, "kicked off" the two thousandth army of Shinobi.


    Tetsuya said softly, "How long has this battle been going on, Oonoki?" A minute? Maybe two? No, it can''t be called a battle. This can and should be called beating children... And that''s all after your arrogant words.


    "You''re not human. Oonoki said, slightly confused, lowering his head.


    Old man, have you forgotten who I am? Tetsuya said, and when Oonoki raised his head and looked into the wild eyes of this monster, he continued  I am the "God of Shinobi", Oonoki. Are you so old that you''ve forgotten that?


    I see... really, how could I forget such a small thing. Tsuchikage said with a bitter smile, "Iwagakure gives up. You can tell the Hokage.


    That''s good. Tetsuya smiled and bowed and said goodbye, Tsuchikage.


    Soon the news spread around the world that Uzumaki Tetsuya single-handedly defeated Iwagakure and thus ended the Second World War Shinobi.


    This war was the shortest in the history of the world and the least bloody, and everyone knew whose merit it was.


    The news reached Konoha very quickly and everyone was ready ... no, everyone was waiting with trepidation for the return of the "Shinobi God", but a day passed, a second passed, and he was not there. Soon news reached the vige that Uzumaki Tetsuya appeared at one end of thend of Fire, then at the other.


    Eyewitnesses said that wherever Uzumaki Tetsuya passed at that time, forests flourished there. Deserts became tropics, and crops with unimaginable harvests grew on arablends right before our eyes.


    In one week, the reputation and poprity of the Shinobi God reached its peak.

 Chapter 137: The Big Kunai

    Chapter 137: The Big Kunai


    You''re back!  the girl rushed to hug the young Shinobi


    Ha-ha-ha of course! The war is over!


    "I didn''t think I''d see you so soon!"


    Thank Tetsuya-sama for this! If it wasn''t for him, the war would havested much longer and would have taken much more lives!


    It''s clear without your words.  the girl waved her hand  It''s not bad being under the wing of the Shinobi God, isn''t it?


    I''m no better myself.  the guy smiled  You ask about such an obvious. Of course it''s good!


    Today, all the Shinobi who were sent to war returned to Konoha. Mothers cried with happiness, meeting unharmed sons and daughters. Wives and husbands rejoiced at the return of their spouses. Children, frightened by the stories of adults about the war, jumped into the arms of their parents withughter.


    Involuntarily, an ordinary weekday turned into a holiday, but this does not always happen. After the First World War, on the day of the Shinobi''s return, there was a lot of grief. Then the mournful cries of souls, tearing from the bodies from despair, could be heard in the vige.


    Such days secretly became mourning days, but not this time.


    A nondescript guy, passing by a couple, smiled slightly and went into the "Ichiraku Ramen".


    Wee!  Teuchi said energetically with a smile  Today there are big discounts in Ichiraku Ramen, for heroes who have returned from the front!


    Even so.  the guy shook his head, sitting down  Unfortunately I''m not a hero, so One "sea" ramen.


    One minute!


    While Teuchi was making a portion with an infectious smile, the client, closing his eyes, seemed to enjoy the noise of Konoha''s main street.


    Hello, Teuchi-san!


    Another visitor came inside. His in green suit was striking, as was the rest of the man''s appearance.


    As usual? Teuchi asked, raising his head


    Yeah.  Dai nodded and sat down next to the guy


    Your ramen, bon appetit. Teuchi ced a bowl of delicious soup in front of the first guest.


    - thanks.


    Hey, Dai, did you hear it was you who passed the news to Mito-sama and Tsunade-sama about Tetsuya-sama''s new mission?


    How did you know?!  Dai said in amazement


    Are you kidding?  Teuchi grinned while making a portion of ramen  A bunch of people saw you running out of the Senju residence at great speed. And right after you, Tsunade-sama ran out and rushed to the Hokage.


    I see. Yes, I gave them the news.


    You must have had a hard time.


    I''ve never been so scared in my life!  Dai''s eyes bulged, which looked ratherical with his appearance  I couldn''t even think that women could be so scary!


    "You mean scary?" Teuchi chuckled


    Yes, yes, yes, yes.  quickly rattled Dai, looking over his shoulder  Tsunade-sama and Mito-sama are very beautiful, but equally frightening!


    Teuchi put the bowl in front of the man  Bon appetit.


    Thank you  Dai nodded and took the chopsticks  You know, at that moment I thought I was going to die.


    Don''t exaggerate.  the owner of the establishment waved his hand


    I''m not exaggerating!  Dai waved his head  At one point such pressure fell on me that my legs just trembled. If Mito-sama had also lost her temper, then her knees would have definitely buckled.


    The guy next to Dai, while he was eating, "warmed" his ears with all his might.


    Tsunade-sama and Kushina-chan were the most angry. And if Tsunade-sama just crushed the cup in her hands, then Kushina-chan literally went berserk!


    Teuchi raised an eyebrow, grinning


    The pupil in her eyes narrowed, became like a wild animal. The crimson chakra came out of the body, enveloping the girl, forming one fox tail and a pair of small ears on the top of her head.  Dai pointed at himself with his hands where the ears were located  And then Mito-sama said only one word, without even looking at her, "Calm down."


    And?


    That''s it.  Dai shrugged his shoulders  In a moment the whole chakra disappeared and Kushina-chan became a cute girl again.


    Business ~ and What did Hokage say then?


    He said that he warned that the mission could be quite dangerous. But he gave the reward, as for the A-rank mission, adding from his wallet personally.


    "You''re the lucky one.


    Yeah.  Dai smiled and put the empty bowl aside after finishing it  Thank you, it was delicious as always. Goodbye!


    Good luck! Teuchi shouted at the back of the Dai running out.


    When silence formed in the room, Teuchi narrowed his eyes and said  Your women are real lionesses, Tetsuya-sama.


    The nondescript guy''s eyes widened slightly and looked at Teuchi in surprise  When did you understand?


    Almost as soon as you came in.  Teuchi smiled  You havepletely changed your appearance, but your aura and demeanor betray you.  he shook his head  No one even has such an aura as you have. However, as well as habits.


    Eh, it was always hard for me to blend in with the crowd,  Tetsuya smiled wryly, dispelling the henge  You are not so simple, the owner of Ichiraku Ramen.


    There is nothing unusual about me. Just a little discerning talent.


    I believe. Tetsuya chuckled, "So what were you saying about Tsunade and her running to the Hokage residence?"


    I don''t know much. I only heard that Tsunade-sama burst into the Hokage''s office like a hurricane and broke something there while screaming loudly.


    Broke it?


    Yes, it sounded like something wooden was broken. That''s all I know.


    That''s how it is, I see. All right, I''ll go to the teacher.  Before leaving, Tetsuya changed his appearance again so as not to attract attention unnecessarily.


    Good luck to you. Teuchi said finally.


    Enjoying the pleasant joyful atmosphere, Tetsuya walked to the Kage residence, but when there were only a couple of streets left to go, he suddenly noticed a girl in the park who was looking at passers-by with a calm face.


    Approaching her, he asked a little discouraged  Orochi, what are you doing?


    Tetsuya.  she immediately recognized her friend andrade in the stranger  Nothing. Just watching people.


    Intrigued, the guy sat down next to him on a bench  And why?


    - hm. You could say I study people.  she said calmly and turned her face to him  I didn''t know that when people around you are happy, then you feel good at heart.


    But Tetsuya ignored this statement. Now he was staring intently at Orochi''s pale face  What is it? Makeup?


    Orochi''s eyes were perfectly highlighted with makeup. Lips are slightly made up, as well as eyebrows with eyshes. Orochi looked very good without any makeup, but with these small touches, the girl''s appearance was fully revealed.


    - Yes.  she was embarrassed  Tsunade said that if I were at least three hundred times a man, she would not let me look presentable now. Well, it''s not worth talking to me in a masculine way either, she''s right.


    Yeah. Well... it suits you. Tetsuya said awkwardly


    Orochi''s cheeks turned a little pink, but it was very noticeable on her pale skin - Thank you.


    "Infection, Tsunade, what are you up to..."  Tetsuya thought  How is life in a new body?


    Unbelievable.  she smiled  As if I was blind before, but with a new body I saw the light. I didn''t know that life could bring so many emotions. I didn''t know that life was so good.


    Still dreaming of immortality?


    - Yes. Orochi quickly replied. Her pupil was sharpened, and her voice had a depth that was never seen beforeEven more. Now that I''ve learned how good life can be, my dream of immortality has begun to shine much, much brighter. Now I have to achieve immortality.


    "Just don''t say that Orochi is turning into a bad path..."  Tetsuya frowned inwardly  What are you going to do now when you liked it so much in a new body?


    Um... well, I''m going to prepare a new homunculus In general, I think I''ll just try to change the gender.


    Wait, haven''t you already started making it? Tetsuya raised an eyebrow, "How long has it been?"


    And well ...  Orochi''s eyes were running around awkwardly  There were just some problems there But it won''tst long.


    Do you need help?


    No, no, no.  she quickly waved her hands  I can handle it myself. You''d better tell me how you''re going to apologize to the girls. They were very upset.  quickly changed the subject of Orochi


    Bribery. Tetsuya quickly replied, smiling guiltily, "I know I did very badly, but they definitely wouldn''t let me go alone.


    Orochi squinted at him with a squinted look  However, it''s also very disgusting to put them in front of the fact and make them worry about themselves, don''t you think?


    Uh... are you angry too?" - "Are you telling Orochimaru that for sure!?"


    What makes you think that?  she pricked him with a look


    I see, so you''re angry. Is Jiraiya not thrilled either?


    - Yes. He thinks you don''t trust him, just like you don''t trust us, after he made a mistake in the battle with Hanzo.


    This isplete nonsense. Tetsuya exhaled heavily


    Someone else''s soul is dark.


    Okay, I''m going to the sensei. Tetsuya stood up, and then abruptly remembered something  Ah! And here you go.


    Tetsuya handed chakra a paper with a beautiful seal


    What is it?  I picked up the seal, Orochi


    A gift. I do not know if more urate news has reached Konoha or not, but in Willow I ran into Kakuzu.


    You mean..." her eyes widened


    Yes, the famous S-rank nukenin Kakuzu is inside. They say he is immortal..." he finished with a smile


    Thank you very much!  she said loudly and stood up, hugged Tetsu tightly


    The girl hugged him, pressing her big breasts to his, without any malicious or mercenary intent.


    That''s just Tetsuya had been "celibate" for a week, and therefore his penis quickly woke up. It really scared the guy. Literally threw in a sweat.


    Ah-ha-ha  heughed awkwardly  Well, that''s it, that''s enough. Do not worry too much about this gift. Come on, that''s enough. Tetsuya was saying, patting the girl on the back, but inside he was shouting, "Get away, I''m scared!"


    Finally Orochi moved away from him  Thank you, it means a lot to me.


    You''re wee, I''ll repeat myself again. I didn''t think it was so important to you now. Tetsuya said with a smile, feeling sweat running down his back.


    Now it''s very important to me By the way, what''s so hard there? I felt it in my stomach


    Kunai.  Tetsuya immediately replied extremely seriously, without letting the girl finish  We are Shinobi, Orochi. Naturally we carry concealed weapons.


    Why is it so big? she raised an eyebrow .


    My special development.


    And what kind of development is this?


    This is a kunai that is slightlyrger and wider than the others. It has a powerful explosive seal on it. When the kunai explodes, it splits into small fragments and which at great speed pierce into everything that was nearby. Tetsuya spoke quickly without blinking an eye


    Interesting Can I see it?


    - No!  he answered sharply, too loudly  That is, not yet. I told you it was a development. He''s not ready yet, and I don''t want to show the "imperfection"  at the end, the guy smiled inwardly praising himself for his ingenuity.


    Okay, but you''ll definitely show meter.


    Of course, of course.  Tetsuya nodded three times  Well, I''ll go, I''mte for something. See you soon!


    A moment and the guy disappeared, leaving a thoughtful girl near the bench  But Tetsuya, why would you wear an unfinished design on your body?  she muttered, squinting To be continuedRate this book<span data-hvi="true" svg="[object Object]"><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><h3>You may also like<a title="More" href="/alsoLikeViewMore/23102006005984205?bookType=0">MORE</a></h3><a title="Pregnant for me" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="23759555506170405" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="23759555506170405" data-report-bid="23759555506170405" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"23759555506170405","logid":8889403959515214637,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_23759555506170405","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/pregnant-for-me_23759555506170405"><i><i><strong>Pregnant for me</strong><small>Contemporary Romance</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>4.9</a><a title="Reborn: Viiness'' Harem" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="23462854306887405" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="23462854306887405" data-report-bid="23462854306887405" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"23462854306887405","logid":8889403959515214637,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_23462854306887405","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/reborn-viiness''-harem_23462854306887405"><i><i><strong>Reborn: Viiness'' Harem</strong><small>Fantasy Romance</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>4.7</a><a title="A ghost within my heart" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="23233638506682605" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="23233638506682605" data-report-bid="23233638506682605" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"23233638506682605","logid":8889403959515214637,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_23233638506682605","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/a-ghost-within-my-heart_23233638506682605"><i><i><strong>A ghost within my heart</strong><small>Fantasy Romance</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>4.6</a><a title="Sweet Bite: The Vampire Killer" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="23202625405331605" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="23202625405331605" data-report-bid="23202625405331605" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"23202625405331605","logid":8889403959515214637,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_23202625405331605","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/sweet-bite-the-vampire-killer_23202625405331605"><i><i><strong>Sweet Bite: The Vampire Killer</strong><small>Fantasy Romance</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>4.9</a><a title="High King" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="23182220206489005" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="23182220206489005" data-report-bid="23182220206489005" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"23182220206489005","logid":8889403959515214637,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_23182220206489005","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/high-king_23182220206489005"><i><i><strong>High King</strong><small>Fantasy</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>4.7</a><a title="Fox Girl In An Apocalyptic World" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="23118329605035005" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="23118329605035005" data-report-bid="23118329605035005" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"23118329605035005","logid":8889403959515214637,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_23118329605035005","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/fox-girl-in-an-apocalyptic-world_23118329605035005"><i><i><strong>Fox Girl In An Apocalyptic World</strong><small>Fantasy</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>4.9</a><a title="The Lucky Bride Is Pretty And Delicate" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="22865375306913505" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="22865375306913505" data-report-bid="22865375306913505" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"22865375306913505","logid":8889403959515214637,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_22865375306913505","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/the-lucky-bride-is-pretty-and-delicate_22865375306913505"><i><i><strong>The Lucky Bride Is Pretty And Delicate</strong><small>Historical Romance</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>4.6</a><a title="Nikah Dadakan" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="22270870805225305" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="22270870805225305" data-report-bid="22270870805225305" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"22270870805225305","logid":8889403959515214637,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_22270870805225305","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/nikah-dadakan_22270870805225305"><i><i><strong>Nikah Dadakan</strong><small>Romansa Kontemporer</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>5.0</a>Reviews22 Reviews<svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><a title="Melshan" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_heads" data-report-uiname="heads" data-report-dt="user" data-report-did="4300607576" href="/profile/4300607576?appId=10"><i><span aria-hidden="true"><svg viewBox="0 0 1024 1024" alt="Melshan">


    </path>


    </path></svg></i></a><strong>Melshan</strong><i>Lv7</i><svg><i></image></svg><a title="Melshan" href="/profile/4300607576?appId=10">Melshan</a><span data-hvi="true"><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>


    Add ALL women to the harm hehehe....... HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM <figure data-hvi="true" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-did="23106896105187400"></figure><a title="Reply" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_reviews" data-report-uiname="reviews" data-report-dt=mentsdetail" data-report-did="23106896105187400" href="/review/23102006005984205/review_detail/23106896105187400"></a><small>5mth</small><button type="button"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg></button><strong>79</strong><a title="Review detail" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_reviews" data-report-uiname="reviews" data-report-dt=mentsdetail" data-report-did="23106896105187400" href="/review/23102006005984205/review_detail/23106896105187400"><button type="button"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg></button><strong>26</strong></a><i></i><a title="TFH" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_heads" data-report-uiname="heads" data-report-dt="user" data-report-did="2410403992" href="/profile/2410403992?appId=10"><i><span aria-hidden="true"><svg viewBox="0 0 1024 1024" alt="TFH">


    </path>


    </path></svg></i></a><strong>TFH</strong><i>Lv6</i><svg><i></image></svg><a title="TFH" href="/profile/2410403992?appId=10">TFH</a><span data-hvi="true"><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>


    this is a trantion. pls add the site where we can find the raws. plus mentioning who the author is and that you are tranting it. otherwise. youbare stealing the authors work<a title="Reply" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_reviews" data-report-uiname="reviews" data-report-dt=mentsdetail" data-report-did="23237947905213300" href="/review/23102006005984205/review_detail/23237947905213300"></a><small>4mth</small><button type="button"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg></button><strong>12</strong><a title="Review detail" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_reviews" data-report-uiname="reviews" data-report-dt=mentsdetail" data-report-did="23237947905213300" href="/review/23102006005984205/review_detail/23237947905213300"><button type="button"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg></button><strong>2</strong></a><i></i><a title="Dr200" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_heads" data-report-uiname="heads" data-report-dt="user" data-report-did="4320004684" href="/profile/4320004684?appId=10"><i><span aria-hidden="true"><svg viewBox="0 0 1024 1024" alt="Dr200">


    </path>


    </path></svg></i></a><strong>Dr200</strong><i>Lv2</i><svg><i></image></svg><a title="Dr200" href="/profile/4320004684?appId=10">Dr200</a><span data-hvi="true"><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>


    The name is journey through the universe but he doesnt leave the world hes in so you should change the name <a title="Reply" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_reviews" data-report-uiname="reviews" data-report-dt=mentsdetail" data-report-did="23347688705020000" href="/review/23102006005984205/review_detail/23347688705020000"></a><small>4mth</small><button type="button"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg></button><strong>8</strong><a title="Review detail" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_reviews" data-report-uiname="reviews" data-report-dt=mentsdetail" data-report-did="23347688705020000" href="/review/23102006005984205/review_detail/23347688705020000"><button type="button"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg></button><strong>9</strong></a><i></i><a title="pasito_tun_tun" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_heads" data-report-uiname="heads" data-report-dt="user" data-report-did="4316481083" href="/profile/4316481083?appId=10"><i><span aria-hidden="true"><svg viewBox="0 0 1024 1024" alt="pasito_tun_tun">


    </path>


    </path></svg></i></a><strong>pasito_tun_tun</strong><i>Lv4</i><svg><i></image></svg><a title="pasito_tun_tun" href="/profile/4316481083?appId=10">pasito_tun_tun</a><span data-hvi="true"><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>


    The story is not bad in itself, the problem is that the author (or trantor) changes the names of the characters. For example: Kohta is called Cat, Rei is Ray.... There are also very embarrassing parts of the story, it''s exactly Mc in the way he acts and talks with other characters, he looks like a beta SIMp with OP skills. <figure data-hvi="true" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-did="23345958706186900">


    </i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i>

 Chapter 138: Debt

    Chapter 138: Debt


    Senju Residence


    Living room


    He''s back. Mito said, looking up from writing the seal.


    Where is he?!  Tsunade abruptly got up from her chair


    Walking towards the Kage residence


    I''m going after him! Tsunade stomped belligerently, but Mito''s voice stopped her


    Wait.


    What?! Tsuna replied sharply, turning to face her grandmother.


    The woman''s narrowed eyes clearly hinted that she was dissatisfied with such a harsh tone  What ba?  already much calmer and quieter, the girl asked


    Calm down, Tsunade. You shouldn''t do stupid things with hot


    But bah! Do you really want to let him get away with it!?  Tsuna stamped her foot  He went off alone to fight with an entire vige and didn''t even ask our opinion! We were all worried about him all this time!


    Hush.  Mito pointed to a chair nearby  Sit down.


    Tsunade looked at her grandmother''s face for ten seconds until she finally sat down  Okay


    We both know Tetsuya very well, but for some reason only you forget that he is not an ordinary man. In every sense.


    Bah


    Wait.  Mito raised her hand  I understand that you are unhappy with his action. Kushina and I are also unhappy, but you will not achieve anything by making a scandal.


    Tsunade, having given up, sighed  Then what should we do?


    Mito smiled slightly, squinted like a fox  We don''t need to do anything. Tetsuya will do everything himself.


    Tsuna frowned, tilting her head to the side


    Both you and I know that he sincerely loves us, and that''s the main thing. He will punish himself. You just need to


    Hokage''s Office


    At that moment, Tetsuya had just teleported with the help of the flying thunder god directly into Hiruzen''s office.


    A traveler between worlds has never made such a cowardly retreat before.


    Sensing how tense his "younger brother" was, Tetsuya drove the blood from him with the help of a technique  "It was very dangerous... and scary. Of course, Orochi is now a very sweet and beautiful girl, but inside everything remains the same."


    Sarutobi choked on his pipe when he looked up and noticed Tetsuya in front of him  Kha, kha, kha. Wow. Do you want to kill me?!


    "It''s not my fault you''re so skittish.  the guy who still felt cold sweat on his back grinned  The task ispleted, Hokage-sama.


    Yeah. Thank you for reporting to me, a week afterpletion.  Hiruzen "muttered", looking displeased  What have you been doing all this week?


    As promised, I fertilized thends of thend of Fire.  the guy shrugged his shoulders


    Really? That''s great! Of course, I guessed from the information I received what you were doing, but hearing it from you is quite another matter.


    Now the country of Fire can reduce the price of food, both for its citizens and for other countries, right?


    Ffff...  Hiruzen let out smoke from his mouth, looking at the student intently  For the citizens of the country of Fire, the prices will certainly decrease As for selling to other countries The Council


    The Council can say whatever it wants.  Tetsuya Sarutobi interrupted  As long as you are Hokage and as long as I support you, your word is thew in Konoha. Especially now.


    A minute of silence, during which Hiruzen constantly "smoked"  ... Tetsuya, why do you care so much about our neighbors?


    Uzumaki smiled slightly and narrowed his eyes, tilted his head to the side, showing that he did not understand what Kage was talking about.


    Oh.  Sarutobi sighed, rolling his eyes  No need to y. What a habit, you''re a "Shinobi God", and you behave like... like a Jiraya.


    Tetsuya chuckled, and Hiruzen scratched his head  Okay, really a badparison.


    Okay. Uzumaki shrugged his shoulders and instantly became serious  Sensei, what do you think about the unification of the Shinobi world?


    For ten seconds Sarutobi looked into Tetsuya''s eyes  It''s impossible.


    It may be impossible for someone, but not for me.


    - hm. Tetsuya, you are very strong, no doubt, but will you be able to withstand the strength of all the viges if they unite? And even if you can stand it, don''t forget that there will be just huge losses on all sides.


    The world does not have to be united by force.


    Hiruzen looked at the student with irony.


    Don''t look at me like that when you need to. I''m the best diplomat.


    Even your father couldn''t do it


    I''m not Hashirama. Tetsuya interrupted him with a frown  Hashirama Senju was a strong but naive shinobi. He made many mistakes, thinking that people like him would only want peace and prosperity.


    And silence again. A minute. Two. The third one is almost over


    Okay, do what you have to do. No one will be able to stop you anyway, so it remains only to support you.


    Thank you, sensei. I didn''t doubt you. Keep the gift.  a bottle of Sake appeared from Tetsui''s seal. Personally did.


    With a habitual movement, Hokage quickly took the bottle and hid it in the table. The distinct sound of ss hitting ss said that Sarutobi kept a real collection


    - thanks.  the old man smiled contentedly  Good luck to you to survive at home. Tsunade was very unhappy.


    I''m aware of that. Tetsuya sighed and left the office.


    Senju Residence


    "Tetsuyasama is back!"


    Really!


    Wee back!


    The few servants of the Senju residence were d to see Tetsuya back.


    Walking towards the house, he smiled and nodded to each servant, but inside he was nervous like a naughty cat.


    "They''re in the living room..."  he clearly felt Tsunade and Mito  "I hope they''re not too offended."


    After taking off his shoes, Tetsuya calmly walked into the living room.


    When he opened the door, he was ready for anything. Screams, objects flying into his face, sharp looks. But the only thing that greeted him was silence.


    Mito and Tsunade sat peacefully at the table, and closed their eyes, drinking tea.


    Tetsuya cautiously approached the table, feeling very ufortable.


    Wee back. Mito smiled as she poured tea for Tetsuya


    Uh, yeah. Wee me back.  he nodded, not understanding what was going on and what to do at all.


    The tea was ready and Tetsuya slowly began to drink it, while tormenting the eyes of the women in front of him.


    An invisible and mystical force was pressing on his shoulders and heart.  "I didn''t think that my conscience was still alive..."  Tetsuya sighed in his soul  "Infection, it''s not fair... it would be better if they just yelled at me and beat me."


    Where is Kushina?  the guy smiled tightly


    Tsunade calmly replied  Oh, she''s currently training with Jirai''s students. They should be back soon.


    It''s good that she has friends.


    Yeah.


    Silence again.


    "Yes, yell at me already!"  Tetsuya shouted in his head with annoyance  "Kami, I was thinking about different consequences, but I didn''t even think about this. Truly ignoring is the strongest tactic in such situations."


    For some time Tetsuya endured the silence and the conscience that gnawed at him from the inside, but everythinges to an end.  Okay, that''s enough for you.


    What is it? Tsunade asked innocently, smiling contentedly inside


    Is something bothering you? Mito added


    That''s enough already. Tetsuya sighed, "I understand everything, you''re upset.


    I have no idea what you''re talking about.  Mito shook her head  I''m fine. My son and my man are "The God of Shinobi". His name is on everyone''s lips. His power and status allows him to do things that others can only dream of. For example, you can not tell your women and voluntarily leave to fight against an entire vige. We understand this, because who are we, and who are you? We are just a small addition to you. Your harem, which you can replenish at any time if you find us boring, should not dictate terms to the man in charge. We are well aware of this.


    Tsunade, looking at Tetsuya''s sour and guiltfilled face, screamed in her head - "Bah, that''s what you give! It''s clear now why grandfather was sitting under your heel... only Tetsuya is not him and you shouldn''t overdo it."


    Mm-hmm!  the guy grabbed his head  That''s enough! There is nothing like that! You are very dear to me and you know it! I didn''t tell you right away because you would have started to dissuade me or would have forced yourself toe with me! The war had to be ended as soon as possible, and your presence on the battlefield would tie my hands! No need to be so offended!


    Who is offended? I''m not offended. Maybe Tsunade? Yes, it seems not. It''s okay, Tetsuya.


    Tetsuya scratched his head with effort and shook it, and then smiled slyly  Ah! You are not offended. Good. I was worried. I was thinking of begging for forgiveness. Especially for this, I made this raspberry wine as an apology.  a beautiful y jug appeared in the guy''s hand.


    The indescribable sweet aroma of raspberry wine hit the women''s sense of smell  But since you are not offended, I will give it to Jiraya. I heard he was very upset that I didn''t invite him with me on a mission. I think this jug will make him forgive me.


    Like a tigress, Mito quickly grabbed a jug  Why would a pervert need wine? He likes sake more. There is no need to give him this jug. Really Tsunade?


    Tsuna only swallowed her saliva noisily, sniffing the outgoing fruity aroma  Aha.  the girl finally squeezed out


    Tetsuya''s grin widened Oh, but you''re not offended, and Jiraya is clearly upset. He could use wine, unlike you.


    Of course we are not offended, but I think this jug will be an excellent repayment of the debt.


    Repayment of the debt? What debt?


    Well, how what.  Mito shrugged her shoulders  You have been gone for more than a week. For more than a week we ate what we could cook ourselves. I think this jug will be an excellent repayment for this position.


    That''s how. Debt. Just a debt and no hard feelings?


    Resentment? What grievances? Tsunade and I didn''t take offense at you.


    And Kushina?


    But Kushina was offended, so it''s better to cook her a delicious cake.


    - OK. But before you taste the wine..." Tetsuya said slowly, squinting and smiling with anticipation, "Let''s go upstairs.


    Looking at each other, Mito and Tsunade smiled at the same time  Let''s go.

 Chapter 139: Dojutsu

    Chapter 139: Dojutsu


    Two female hands gently stroked the male body. One of them was rubbing her muscr chest, the other was ying with her genitals.


    The owners of these hands did it with a light, contented and unobtrusive smile, while their heated bodies rxed from the stormy sex marathon.


    Now all debts are definitely paid off. Mito squinted, resting her head on Tetsuya''s shoulder, continuing to rub his chest.


    I don''t like being in debt. Tetsuya chuckled and shifted his gaze to another girl  Tsunade haven''t you had enough?


    Tsuna, with a silly smile, drove along the trunk of the penis  I just like to y with it. Besides, it''s still solid.


    Do you even remember when he was sluggish after our games?  the guy stroked the girl on the head and with the help of technology calmed his lower fighter  Okay, rest, and I''ll go train.


    The women let their man out of their arms with a dissatisfied groan, looking with condemnation at how he dressed.


    "Don''t look at me like that. Training is very important even when you are a Shinobi god. Besides, I''m going to make some yummy treats for Kushina.  finally, he kissed them before leaving the room  Well, I''m off. And you don''t need to look so unhappy, if you haven''t forgotten, there''s still wine waiting for you.


    After leaving the house, Tetsuya went straight to the garden. Someone was already waiting for him there.


    Did you like my garden so much? Why are you always waiting for me right here.


    In the shade of a tree stood a dark humanoid looking expectantly at the suitable owner of the garden itself  Because no one in the vige dares to monitor this residence. Hyuga, sensors, Uchih police, ANBU, Root, even Hokage is not watching the residence. This residence is the weakest ce in Konoha, but it seems to me that no one but me would dare to use it to get into the vige.


    I see. Have you thought about my offer?


    Zetsu was silent for a while, as if not deciding on something.


    Well? Tetsuya folded his arms across his chest, looking at the humanoid with a searching gaze


    I agree to your offer.


    All this time, Zetsu was thinking about the whole situation. On the one hand, Tetsuya, who ims to know the future and backs it up with facts. On the other hand, there is a huge risk.


    And yet he decided to trust the new Shinobi god. He and his words were too convincing. At the very least, if everything said is a lie, he will just lie low, wait for Tetsuya''s death and start all over again. He''s no stranger to it.


    Great. Tetsuya smiled, "Today I will take the rinnegan from Nagato.


    What''s wrong with Madara?


    Nothing. Keep an eye on him and if he starts making serious moves, tell me about it. We don''t need him to interfere with Kaguya''s rebirth.


    Zetsu began to slowly sink into the ground  Good. Don''t disappoint me, Uzumaki Tetsuya.


    Soon only its owner was left in the garden.


    After standing for a while, Tetsuya teleported to his hideout.


    There he took the ordinary eyes of some nukenin and changed them with the help of techniques and seals, giving them the appearance of a rinnegan.


    Tetsuya now has a pair of eyespletely simr to rinnegan, but without his abilities. As a bonus and a small apology, he expanded the chakra channels in them.


    Now Nagato, although he will not have a rinnegan, but due to the expanded channels in his eyes, he will be able to have excellent dynamic vision. Of course, this will never rece the eye of god, but rinnegan was still not his.


    Tetsuya teleported back to the garden and immediately headed towards the training grounds. It was in that direction that he felt Kushina and the trinity from Ame.


    Training ground No. 17


    The sun is clear, there is not a cloud in the sky.


    There were four people in the clearing.


    One was doing push-ups at that moment and three were watching it.


    Come on! Nagato, you almost did it!


    The little hands of the boy trembled under the weight of his own body  I can''t...  he finally squeezed out and fell, exhaling with relief


    Nothing! Doing push-ups nine times at your age is very good! Kushina said with a smile, encouraging the child


    - thanks.  young Uzumaki answered panting


    Behind the backs of the guys, a voice was heard, beaming with fun  Are you training?


    The trio jumped on the spot, and Nagato, lying on the ground, only abruptly raised his head


    Tetsuya! Yahiko and Conan eximed


    Nagato only nodded while lying on the ground, but Kushina pointedly pouted, folding her arms on her chest. She looked like a belligerent hamster.


    How are the trainings going?


    Good!  Yahiko smiled  I was able to do push-ups thirty-three times today. Conan twenty-four times, and Nagato nine.


    Nagato let out a frustrated sigh. The boy clearly did not like such a strongg behind his friends. If only he knew that he possessed the eyes of god... which Tetsuya was going to take away.


    Of course. Tetsuya grinned and looked at Kushina, "You look like a puffedup hamster. However, I like it. It''s pretty cute.


    And that was pretty mean. Tetsuya has always treated the girl like a child and this is probably the first time he gives her such apliment. As if Kushina was on a par with Mito and Tsunade. On a par with the adult women who shared his bed.


    Critical strike.


    Kushina froze, looking in shock at the red-haired guy in front of her. The little face blushed. The heart beat fast.


    He didn''t stop there.


    Kneeling in front of the girl to be on a level with her face, Tetsuya took out a cake from the seal and put it in Kushina''s wooden hands  I''m sorry that I did that. I know that you are offended by my selfish act, but to be honest, this may happen again in the future. Of course, I will try not to let this happen again, but you must also be stronger in order to be able to stand next to me on the battlefield and support me.


    At the end, Tetsuya delivered a control blow by kissing the girl on the forehead.


    Without squeezing a sound out of herself, the girl nodded, as if to say: "I understand."


    - OK.  Tetsuya stood up and looked at the guys and said  Well, today I will train you and at the same time I will train myself.


    Yahiko jumped up joyfully  Cool! We will be trained by the "Shinobi God"!


    Konan, like Nagato, was also d that she would be trained by such a legendary person.


    Kushina was still staring at Tetsuya''s lips in shock.


    A few hourster


    Oh ~ e ...  groaned Yahiko, opening the door to the house and barely moving his legs, went inside


    Tetsuya followed Yahiko in. Nagato was hanging on his shoulder, and Conan was lying in his arms, looking shyly at the one who was carrying her.


    Yahiko fell on the bed with a crashOh. A soft bed... how I love you.  he said, hugging one of the pillows lovingly


    Chuckling, Tetsuya put Nagato to bed, and then Conan.  Well practiced. We''ll do it again tomorrow.


    It was clear from the friendly tired groan that the children were not quite delighted


    You''re going to kill us.  Yahiko said in a muffled voice due to the fact that he was lying face down on the pillow - I could not even think that it was possible to train so much.


    What did you want? Did you really think that it was possible to gain strength so easily? Now you understand that there is a lot of training behind the title "God of Shinobi".


    Even Sister Kushina could barely drag her legs when she left after training. Conan said softly in a sleepy voice


    At that moment, Nagato''s snuffling could be heard. The guy fell asleep almost immediately as soon as his head fell on the pillow.


    Yahiko yawned  Tomorrow there will be training again ... we need to rest


    That was thest thing he said, and then there was a snuffle from his side.


    Conan also fell asleep, but unlike the boys without any snuffling.


    "It looks like the time hase," Tetsuya thought, and additionally directed genjutsu at the children. He also protected the Trinity house from prying eyes and created several wooden clones. Two came out of the house and stood on the lookout, and two more stood next to Nagato waiting.


    Within one minute, Tetsuya, along with the clones, quickly performed eye recement. It could actually be done even faster, but he didn''t want Nagato to get suspicious.


    After finishing, Tetsuya teleported to his hideout.


    Looking at the bottle in which the eyes were floating, he squinted with anticipation and said  Just just a pair of eyes, but what''s the use.


    Tetsuya sat down on a chair and handed the eyes to the clone  Get started.


    The clone took his eyes and nodded and wrapped his hand in a med-chakra. Then he very carefully cut off the nerve endings from the eyes of the original with the help of the chakra. With the clone''s skill, Tetsuya felt almost nothing during the operation.


    Finally, only empty eye sockets remained, which looked very creepy, but it won''tst long.


    Repeating the same procedure only in reverse order, the clone put the god''s eyes in ce and fused the nerves.


    The clone put the original eyes in the sk  Everything went perfectly.


    I know. Tetsuya said with his eyes closed, and then gently lifted his eyelids


    The new eyes had a deep and mysterious purple color with several circles covering the iris inside.


    The differences were immediate. Tetsuya had neverined about his eyesight before, but now he is able to see specks of dust meters away from him. Even the trajectory of the flight of this very speck of dust was independently traced by the eyes.


    He also saw the chakra flows in his body, and also saw how the natural chakra of Suiton and Doton mixed in the clone, forming a Mokuton.


    He felt that he could intuitively use the "Six Ways Techniques". In addition, the chakra in his body has changed significantly. It has be more powerful. Thicker, so to speak.


    Congrattions!


    The user became the owner of the Rinnegan dojutsu!


    Congrattions!


    The user became the owner of the dojutsu "Eternal mangekyo sharingan"!


    Attention!


    The dojutsu didn''t belong to the owner!


    Complete assimtion of dojutsu will take five years


    - "I see. Even so Well, five years is not so much."  Tetsuya thought and mentally said  "Statistics."


    Status


    Specifications


    Strength  145


    Dexterity  165  180


    Perception  180  280


    Endurance  333


    Mind  210  220


    Spirit  210  270


    Talents


    Fuinjutsu is a Divine Talent


    Senjutsu  Average Talent


    The Wind Is A Great Talent


    Water Is A Royal Talent


    Earth is A Royal Talent


    Fire Is A Great Talent


    Lightning Is A Great Talent


    Mokuton is a Royal Talent


    Yoton Is A Great Talent


    Pain Tolerance Is A Great Talent


    Energy Control Is A Divine Talent


    Massage Is A Royal Talent


    Taijutsu is a Royal Talent


    Cooking Is A Royal Talent


    Sensorics Is A Great Talent


    Stealth Is A Great Talent


    Ninjutsu is A Royal Talent


    Irenjutsu is a Royal Talent


    Genjutsu is a Royal Talent


    Alchemy Is A Great Talent


    Rinnegan  Small Talent


    Abilities


    Gamer''s Body


    The yer''s Mind


    The Emperor''s Eyes


    Imperial Zone


    Orgasm School


    Arbitrary Meditation


    Thunderstorm of the Undead


    Overwhelming Undead Field


    "Perception just soared into the heavens... the Spirit too, which is no wonder. Even the mind has improved a little. Genjutsu is now at the royal level, but I feel that it won''tst long. Ninjutsu, Genjutsu and Irenjutsu should soon be divine talents, as the eyes allow you to improve in techniques much faster."


    "Energy control has be divine level and it is noticeable. Already now I feel the chakra as an extension of my hand, and what will happen next."


    "Rinnegan is indicated in the system as a talent, not an ability. Logically, no one will just let me own the eyes of God forever. As for such a small initial talent rank... the eyes are not mine, so I start from the very bottom. Perhaps the rank of talent itself will rise with time-assimtion"


    - "Interesting What happens when I activate the "Imperial Zone" and "Emperor''s Eyes" with the activated rinnegan?"

 Chapter 140: The Plain

    Chapter 140: The in


    - "Interesting What happens when I activate the "Imperial Zone" and "Emperor''s Eyes" with the activated rinnegan?"


    The mentalmand and both abilities activated.


    As before, a shining ring appeared on the edges of the iris. The only thing that was new was the elongated pupil, like a predator.


    An avnche of information hit Tetsuya''s mind.


    "Eyes of the Emperor" and "Rinnegan" perfectlyplemented each other and even improved.


    For example, if earlier the "Eyes of the Emperor" allowed you to look into the future for five seconds, now for all ten.


    The viewing angle and the ability to see the chakra increased, almost catching up with byakugan in this.


    Visual acuity has increased significantly, allowing you to look beyond the "cellr level".


    As for "copying", it has reached an outrageous level. Tetsuya used to be able to perfectly copy the techniques of others with the help of the "Emperor''s Eyes" and the "Imperial Zone", but now there is a real opportunity to perfectly copy techniques. Ideally, it means reproducing exactly, and most likely even making them stronger.


    And all this despite the fact that Rinnegan now does not give out all his strength.


    As for the Imperial Zone, nothing has changed. All the same abilities remained the same, only they began to work better, although this may be due to an increase in characteristics.


    After deactivating his abilities, Tetsuya thoughtfully headed to the training room. The fact is that in addition to the techniques bestowed by Rinnegan, he felt that his body had also discovered some kind of technique. And yes, Tetsuya clearly felt that this technique belonged to his body, not his eyes.


    Chains of the demonic statue. Tetsuya said calmly and two purple chains burst out of his palms, glowing with purple energy.


    Obito used such chains in the canon to suppress biju. This is one of the techniques of the outer path that rinnegan bestows.


    These chains are extremely strong, but the main thing is that anyone who touches them loses all strength and feels pain.


    After looking at the chains, Tetsuya closed his eyes for a while and kept them closed until at one point ten more chains burst out of his back, but their links were golden in color, and also much thicker and zed with vital energy and chakra.


    The guy turned around in surprise and seeing the chains, slightly shocked, said  Congo Fusa ... Adamantine Sealing Chains of the Uzumaki n. The mother will be very surprised by this... but what if


    At Tetsuya''smand, the demonic and adamantine chains returned to his body. Then, for a minute, he stood intently, performing various maniptions inside himself.


    "HeavenSealing Chains! He shouted in an excited rush as golden chains zing with crimson energy shot out of his palms.


    These chains were twice as thick andrger than adamantine chains, and carried much more energy.


    Unbelievable. Tetsuya said, brandishing a new weapon and easily punching through the reinforced walls of the room, which, for a moment, was specially created for training and had previously withstood quite strong techniques. For example, the Great Fiery Destruction, reinforced by the support technique, could only leave soot on the walls.


    After practicing the techniques of the six paths, Tetsuya decided to return home. Before leaving the shelter, he put a powerful illusion on his eyes. No one should know ahead of time that he has a rinnegan. Madara is still alive, so it was not worth giving this information public.


    It wasn''t that Tetsuya was afraid of Madaru, he had been confident of his victory before, and now that Madara had lost rinnegan, and he had gained on the contrary, this victory would be even more crushing. The problem is that Madara may lie low and try to harm his loved ones before he can get to him.


    Also, that''s why he added to the to-do list for the week: "Find out from Zetsu where Madara is and visit the old Uchiha"


    After leaving the shelter, Tetsuya teleported to his room. The smell of high-quality raspberry wine immediately hit the nose. Tsunade and Mito were lying in bed, hugging each other, because of the open window and the cold draft. There was a jug next to the bed, naturally empty.


    One and a half liters of fortified thirty-degree raspberry wine for two... they took a lot on themselves, my girls. Tetsuya said with a grin and shook his head


    After undressing, Tetsuyay down on the bed and after thirty seconds they snuggled up to him because of the constantly hot body.


    Covering the girls with a nket, he fell asleep.


    In the morning


    There was a knock on the door.


    Tetsuya''s eyes slowly opened. He was the only one left on the bed, which is just amazing. Mito and Tsunade had a good drink yesterday and managed to get up before him.


    Looking out the window, he realized that it was nearing noon.  "I had a good sleep like that This rarely happens."  he was surprised, and got up and began to dress.


    There was another knock on the door, but this time the owner of the room said  Come in.


    The door opened and the girl who served Mito and was cleaning the residence entered. In general, it was an ordinary servant.


    Seeing Tetsuya not fully dressed, she blushed, but did not look away  Tetsuya-sama, a guest is waiting for you.


    Mm~m? Who is it?


    Uchiha Fugaku.


    Wow. My ssmate is looking for me for the first time, it''s interesting. It looks like he has something important for me.


    I think it''s really something important.  the girl agreed, continuing to undress Tetsuya with her eyes while he was getting dressed


    Tetsuya cast an interested nce at the servant  Hmm? Are there prerequisites to think so?


    Fugakusama didn''t look very good.


    That is?


    He was pale, paler than Orochimaru-sama. He was also nervous, even apathetic. It felt like Fugaku-sama had lost something extremely important.


    - hm. I''ll take note. Tetsuya said as he left. The girl started cleaning the room.


    Already at the bottom, Tetsuya saw that the description given by the maid was true.


    Fugaku Uchiha sat in the living room and stared at a point on the wall, btedly noticing Tetsuya''s presence. Almost white face, tired and exhausted look.


    Tetsuya


    Hello Fugaku. Tetsuya nodded and sat down in a chair, "Do you have something to do with me?"


    - Yes. I have business with you. Only you can help me.


    Even so?


    - Yes. I need the best iryenin.


    Then you should have gone to Tsunade, she should just be in the hospital.


    Fugaku shook his head  I''ve already been to the hospital and talked to Tsunade. She said that no one can help me with my problem except you.


    Hmm. Okay, let''s go to my room. Tetsuya nodded and got up and headed upstairs. Fugaku quickly followed.


    Leave us," Tetsuya said as he entered the room with Fugaku


    The servant cleaning the room quickly nodded and closed the door, left.


    Sitting on a chair, Tetsuya said  Well, show me what the problem is.


    Fugaku nodded and started taking off his pants.


    Tetsuya did not react in any way, yet he is iryenin and male genitals do not scare him.


    And the Imperial Zone forced him to ept that he perfectly sees through it not only women, but also men.


    Finally, thest button gave up in front of the Uchiha''s nervous fingers and the Shinobi pants fell to the bottom, followed by underwear.


    Tetsuya examined the problem for three seconds, and then raised his head and looked into Fugaku''s eyes  Uh~ uh ... and where?


    Explosive seal with kunai.  Fugaku said without emotion  I was unlucky and the fragment hit right there.


    Fugaku''s groin was an almost perfect in, like a "Ken" doll. The only thing left of Fugaku''s "pride" is the urethra for urine withdrawal. The poor head of the Uchiha n is now a eunuch.


    Where are the genitals?


    Turned into mincemeat by shards... can you help me?


    - "Da~a. Because of my interference in the canon, poor Itachi and Sasuke were threatened..."  Tetsuya nodded  Yes, I can restore everything... but the fee may be exorbitant for you.


    How much?! Five million!? Ten!? Twenty!? Fugaku quickly perked up. The guy''s eyes lit up like stars.


    Do you think I need money? Tetsuya rolled his eyes


    What do you want?


    Your n''s dojutsu of course. Sharingan with three volumes.


    Fugaku froze, not knowing how to answer


    I''m sure you have some stock of peepholes.


    It''s true, the Uchiha n keeps some stock of their unique eyes. And this reserve is kept for various situations, and this is one of them.


    M-can you still take the money?


    In response, Tetsuya just looked at him like he was a fool.


    H-okay, okay, I agree, but I need to know what you''re going to do with our n''s dojutsu.


    It''s simple, I''ll give these eyes to my teammate, you know his, or rather her, name is Orochi.


    - hm. I''d rather you use a dojutsu, but... anyway, I''ll bring the eyes tomorrow. I''m going to need to settle a couple of issues right now.


    Okay, good luck.


    Fugaku left, or rather flew away in high spirits and can be understood.


    "Orochi will definitely appreciate such a gift."  Tetsuya thought sitting in the chair  "I hope this will strengthen our friendship even more and I will be able to stop her from going to the dark side."

 Chapter 141: The Wizard

    Chapter 141: The Wizard


    Morning turned into evening.


    All this time Tetsuya was training new powers in the shelter while the wooden clone was chasing Yahiko, Nagato, Conan and Kushina.


    Teleporting back into the room, he felt that Kushina, Mito and Tsunade were sitting in the living room and eating what he had prepared for them in advance.


    As soon as he appeared on the stairs, Mito immediately asked  Your chakra has changed again. It became colder. Became more powerful. We didn''t wake you up this morning, but now it''s time to ask.


    Tsunade and Kushina nodded, agreeing with what was said.


    Tetsuya was in no hurry to answer. First he came up and kissed each of them. The only thing that needs to be rified is that Kushina received a kiss on the forehead when Mito and Tsunade on the lips.


    I just got stronger again, don''t worry.


    Mito shook her headNo, it''s weird. Your chakra has changed and it bothers me. The chakra cannot change so easily. You are already the strongest, your experiments with the chakra and body are dangerous and useless.


    There is no limit to perfection as far as the chakra is concerned It was a small sessful experiment to strengthen the soul, again, don''t worry.


    Before Mito could object again, Tetsuya said, "By the way, I have discovered the legacy of my bloodline.


    Golden chains burst out of Tetsuya''s back, hovering in the air. At the moment, he has released the adamantine chains. It wasn''t worth showing Rinnegan''s abilities so easily.


    But even that was enough to make Mito''s eyes open in shock and cling to the golden chains. The woman stood up abruptly, almost destroying the wooden chair under her. The slightly open mouth sucked in air sharply


    Although Mito has severed her ties with the n, this does not mean that she is not proud of her origin. That is why the proud woman of the Uzumaki n is now looking at the "Adamantine Sealing Chains" with trepidation. It is very important for her to know that Tetsuya is able to unleash the distinctive technique of her n.


    Kushina was also very surprised, though not as much as Mito.


    Tsunade also looked at the chains in awe, but there was no such shock as Grandma and Kushina had. The girl simply did not fully understand the importance of technology.


    It''s impossible ...  Mito finally whispered when she slightly recovered from the shock  Only a few percent of Uzumaki, with the purest bloodline, are able to release the chains. And they were all women.


    Tetsuya grinned, closing one eye  As you can see, men can also master this technique.


    I... I...  couldn''t squeeze out the words of Mito  I didn''t even think about teaching you this jutsu, because I was absolutely sure that it was impossible for you... You are half Uzumaki and you are a man. And there was no chance of awakening the chains.


    As you can see, anything is possible with me.  the chains returned to Tetsuya''s body  I just felt them yesterday after strengthening the soul.


    Mito fell back on the chair without stopping to look at the guy. It''s hard to believe, but her immense love for her son has just be even stronger. Pride filled her heart, although it would seem that your son is recognized as a Shinobi God, much more? And because of some chains.


    Kushina smiled and gave a thumbs up  Tetsuya, you are incredible!


    Tetsuya gave a caricature bow  I''m trying, Aunt.


    Raa~a!  growled-shouted the girl, strongly scratching her head with both hands  I asked you not to call me that!


    As you say, Aunt.


    Ah~ah! Sister Mito, he''s hurting me!


    Okay, you can do it today.


    Yes, how so!


    After spending an active family evening, Tetsuya fell asleep in the arms of Tsunade and Mito. Today they decided to refrain from carnal pleasures and just sleep.


    The next day


    The night quickly flew by and tomorrow came.


    Did I get up right?


    - Yes. Stand still and don''t move.


    At the moment, Fugaku and Tetsuya were in the basement of the Senju residence.


    The head of the Uchiha, as promised, came the next day, and early in the morning, holding a sk with a dojutsu inside. He came nervous and burning with impatience, but who wouldn''t be in his ce?


    Fugaku looked around, inspecting the decoration of the basement, while Tetsuya finished correcting therge seal that upied the lion''s part of the room.


    Everything is ready.


    Yeah.  Uchiha nodded nervously, not finding a ce for himself


    Don''t be nervous. Have you forgotten that I returned my hand to my woman, rejuvenated my mother and extracted biju, leaving the vessel alive?


    I''m not nervous. Fugaku waved his head sharply.


    "Yes, I have never seen such a nervous Uchiha in my life."  Tetsuya looked at Fugaku with irony and he understood it


    Can we start? Fugaku breathed out under the ironic gaze of the Shinobi God


    Whatever you say.


    Following the words, the seal lit up with an emerald color and the circles on it moved. The green chakra flowed out of Tetsuya''s body and was absorbed into the seal.


    Fugaku stared at the seal in awe for five seconds, and then felt a strong itch in the groin area.


    Immediately Uchiha took off his pants with trembling hands, not paying attention to the Uzumaki standing next to him.


    Under the astonished gaze of Fugaku, the newly made flesh began to sprout from his body with an unbearable itch, but the guy kept himself in hand.


    At first, the testicles slowly returned, followed by the penis.


    The whole procedure took at most five minutes, but it seemed to Fugaku that he stood in fuin for an hour.


    Finally, the seal went out, but Fugaku was still looking at the old-new "younger brother" in shock.


    Well?" Satisfied? Tetsuya smiled, examining the sharingans in the sk


    You''re a wizard, Tetsuya.


    Yeah.  Uzumaki answered without turning to Fugaku


    Em. Does he have to... well... stand like that? Fugaku said confusedly, pointing to his erection


    I have no idea. This is the first time I''m doing such an "operation".


    "Tetsuya... he''s bigger than he should be.  Uchiha added confusedly


    Hmm? I didn''t add anything on purpose. Right now, you have about an average size, so Apparently there used to be some kind of pathology that was cured by technology... yes, that''s right.


    Fugaku, not knowing what to answer, just said  Thank you.


    Come on, consider it a gift. Well, that''s enough "ying around", pull your pants back on.


    Fugaku immediately put on his pants and, together with Tetsuya, left the basement and then the residence.


    While Tetsuya apanied him to the gate of the Senju residence, Uchiha, using his entire vocabry, colorfully thanked the Shinobi God for the "miracle".


    - "Well, now we can visit Orochi."  Tetsuya thought, looking at the departing Fugaku


    Orochi Laboratory


    A beautiful pale girl was sitting in the center of theboratory in the lotus position. It was clear from the furrowed brows that she was upset and dissatisfied with something.


    It doesn''t work.  the girl exhaled disappointed


    Opening her eyes, she expertly hid her surprise and said, Tetsuya, you''re here.


    And it''s true, a redhaired guy stood two meters away from the girl and put his hand on his cheek thoughtfully looked at Orochi - Jiraya has been studying senjutsu for some time, but I didn''t think that you also started doing it.


    Orochi bitterly shook her head  "Study" sounds too good for me at the moment. Now I''m rather trying to make some progress in this art.


    It''s hard to believe. Tetsuya chuckled, "Jiraya started learning this art before anyone else, and despite the temporary advantage, you have already caught up with him. You have already, like him, felt the natural energy.


    How do you know?  she squinted jokingly


    Intuition.  he shrugged his shoulders


    But seriously?


    I am at the same level in this art as you.


    Clearly, you felt my attempts to draw natural energy into the body.


    Yeah.


    "I didn''t know you started learning senjutsu."  the girl shook her head  If you master the sage''s regime, then your power will soar into the heavens again. Moreover, from our "quartet" senjutsu will affect you the most because of a strong body and an incredible amount of chakra.


    Chuckling, Tetsuya shrugged his shoulders  Life is not fair, but this is not a reason to give up. Perhaps the first ce is mine, but you can alsopete for the second.


    Orochi rolled her eyes  So why did you visit me? Did you really miss me? Or... no, wait. You brought me that kunai, right?


    N-no. Kunai is not ready yet. Tetsuya replied nervously, "I came to ask, have you already examined Kakuzu?"


    Not yet, why?


    Yes, I got you something that will help you a lot in your research.


    Taking out a sk of sharingans, Tetsuya walked over and gave the dojutsu to the girl.


    This is...  Orochi  Sharingan''s breath caught... three tomoe


    Yeah. I hope this helps you.  the guy patted the girl on the shoulder in a friendly way


    Thoughts were racing in the girl''s head. Dojutsu was very desired by her, but these eyes are very valuable... Tetsuya has already given her Kakuzu, and now sharingans A wave of warmth spread through Orochi''s heart  "And it turns out to be profitable to be a girl..." she mentally grinned, not knowing what to do  I can''t ept it


    You can. Tetsuya interrupted, "ept them, I don''t need them.


    Then you could give them to Tsunade and Mito.


    They don''t need them either, and I have other ns for them. Don''t worry too much, Orochi. Consider it my contribution to your research. If you manage to unravel the secret of immortality, then you will share your knowledge.


    Orochi looked into Tetsuya''s disinterested eyes for ten seconds- Good. I ept your contribution to research and will definitely share my knowledge when I manage to achieve my dream.


    Do not take everything to heart


    no. I can''t let you down and me down at the same time. Now I will put twice as much effort, for you and for myself. Thanks.


    Tetsuya smiled sadly in his mind, "Didn''t I make it even worse? Damn my mouth..."Okay, I''ll go then, I still have some things to do.


    Orochi smiled sweetly  Good luck, Tetsuya.


    Yeah. And you.


    After a while, Tetsuya arrived at his garden at the Senju residence.


    Zetsu, we need to talk. Tetsuya said softly


    Nothing happened for half a minute until a ck humanoid appeared out of the ground  Did you want to talk?


    - Yes. Tetsuya nodded, and then narrowed his eyes slyly, "How about visiting Madara?"

 Chapter 142: Laughter

    Chapter 142: Laughter


    Tetsuya narrowed his eyes slyly  How about visiting Madara?


    Zetsu looked at Uzumaki with iprehension  I thought you wanted to leave him alone and just follow Uchiha.


    I wanted to, but changed my mind. Leaving Madara alone is too risky. I don''t dare underestimate the strongest Uchiha.


    Zetsu asked with interest  Then what are you up to?


    Tetsuya shrugged his shoulders  Either Madara sumbs to my persuasions and helps us revive Kaguya, or I kill him.


    By "killing" Tetsuya meant sealing evil in the seal, but Zetsu doesn''t need to know that. It wasn''t that Tetsuya didn''t trust the will of the Hare Goddess much, but no one had ever died from being too careful.


    To seal Madara in the seal of evil and absorb the chakra of the reincarnation of Indra and Asura, or rather, it turns out, the chakra of Hagoromo himself ... Sounds pretty tasty and Tetsuya internally struggled with himself because of this.


    The fact is that Tetsuya sympathized with this charismatic antagonist trying to bring absolute peace to the Shinobinds. Of course his methods are terrible, but the message is quite kind and even correct.


    That''s why he decided to give him a chance to "improve", but if nothing happens, Tetsuya won''t be particrly upset either, for the reasons shown above.


    Zetsu tilted his head inquiringly to the side and folded his arms on his chest  Do you think you can defeat Madara? This old Uchiha forced Hashirama Senju, the past "God of Shinobi" to give his best.


    I am sure that I have reached the level of my father''s strength, or rather even surpassed him. Madara is now old and left without his eyes, which, for a moment, now serve me. He has no chance of beating me, but I''m not going to underestimate him. He may not be able to defeat me, but he may well run away and hide.


    It''s good that you understand this. Follow me, I''ll lead you to him.


    Sangoku no Hakaba. "Cemetery of the Mountains"


    Deep under the mountain, in one of the abandoned mines, which was also the ruins of the Ootsutsuki n, an old man sat on a wooden semnce of a throne. His long, snow-white gray hair hung down to the middle of his back. Despite his age, the old man had arge head of hair that had lost its healthy shine, hair.


    Old wrinkles covered his face, showing the inevitability of time. The skin sagged on the painfully thin body, at times clearly showing the skeleton.


    Three wooden "tendrils" came out of his back and went to the top of an unusual tree bursting with vitality.


    Kusarigama was lying next to the old man, waiting for her de to sprinkle the blood of her master''s enemies.


    The old man sat quietly and peacefully in silence, closing his eyes, but at one point he opened them when he suddenly felt a powerful source of chakra nearby.  Hashirama?!  he eximed, but when his eyes found the source of the chakra, grinning, he added  No. My eternal rival is long dead. You are his son and sessor, Uzumaki Tetsuya.


    He said all this in a calm tone with a grin on his face, but the truth is that all these emotions were put on. Inside, the old man was extremely shocked and rmed. His brain was trying to figure out how he had been discovered and how he could avoid the failure of his great n.


    Tetsuya smiled, bowed and humbly said, "It is an honor for me to know that the legendary Uchiha Madara knows me.


    Madara slowly got up from the throne  Really the son of his father. I feel your strength.  he said with a wild smile and at the same time gave themand to all Shiro Zetsu to "wake up"


    The army of White Zetsu woke up underground and began to invisibly surround the mine.


    In addition, Uchiha began to collect chakra for a powerful genjutsu, but before he could perform the technique, Tetsuya dropped the illusion from his eyes and said  Your "Eye of the Moon" n has failed.


    Madara''s heart sank when he heard about the n and saw the rinnegan at Tetsuya.


    Anger, disappointment, misunderstanding, anger, embarrassment and resentment overcame Uchiha. Pursing his lips, Madara, trying to remain calm, said one word  How?


    How could he fail? How did his perfect n fail? How did his goal and dream, for which he did so much, fail? How? HOW!?


    Madara had no illusions. He knew that he would not be able to defeat the man in front of him and even if he managed to escape... the n failed, rinnegan was lost, and he would soon die without nourishment from the Hashirama clone.


    Tetsuya calmly looked at the old man  I saw the past and the future. Even if I hadn''t interrupted you, your n would have failed anyway.


    Madara was silent.


    The te that you, Uchiha, have been keeping for so long was really created by Rikudo Sanin, however, after the death of the sage, it was changed by one being for his own benefit. You''ve been manipted from the very beginning, Madara.


    The old man''s fingers twitched involuntarily.


    All the white Zetsu that are now surrounding the mine are actually victims of Mugen Tsukiyomi. The technique is designed to suck the life and chakra out of unsessful people, and turn them into ves, Shiro Zetsu... not for world peace, as you thought. Your n was a failure from the very beginning. The technique with which you wanted to bring peace to earth will destroy humanity.


    Madara''s gaze became indistinct, and her thoughts were beating like animals in a cage.


    Unfortunately, or fortunately, my ns for the future closely ovep with the ns of the person who has been manipting you all this time. Kuro, show yourself.


    Slowly, a ck humanoid appeared out of the ground next to Tetsuya.


    Madara''s drifting gaze sharpened sharply and dug into Kuro Zetsu''s body. Like a vulture, the old Uchiha looked at the humanoid.


    Nice to meet you, Madara. Zetsu said with a smile in a haughty tone


    You...  Madara said with a dry mouth, looking at a creature suspiciously simr to his servants, white Zetsu


    It was a pleasure to manipte you.  Zetsu broke into a fanged and mocking grin  While you manipted subordinates, servants, viges and looked at them with arrogance, your puppets, I''ve been looking at you the same way all this time, only at you, already at my puppet.


    A shadow fell on Madara''s face, and his body shook. The old Uchiha experienced a strong emotional blow.


    Now that rinnegan has been obtained, thanks to you, your value has dropped. You are nothing more than a feeble old man living out his life, I don''t even know why Uzumaki wanted to talk to you. As for me, you are just used garbage that is no longer worth attention.


    Verbal venom oozed from Kuro, possessing almost physical damage.


    The old Uchiha froze, became like a statue.


    Not only Madara, but Tetsuya was also shocked by the humanoid''s performance. Uzumaki did not understand why he was doing this, because there was no point in "destroying" Uchiha like that. Moreover, it was hurting them, Tetsuya wanted to negotiate with Madara after all.


    Uzumaki decided to intervene before Kuro continued  Despite the words of my ally, I would like to offer you to unite and achieve your dream in another way


    But Tetsuya''s words were not heard by the old man. More precisely, they were simply ignored.


    The seconds raced by at breakneck speed.


    Kuro, Tetsuya, and even the white Zetsu underground looked strangely at the frozen Madara, who seemed to have lost all spirit.


    When Tetsuya was ready to break the silence, Madara suddenly broke into the widest crazy smile.


    Then he burst out into a frenziedughter, which caused fear, but more pity.


    The old manughed for almost a minute, looking at Kuro and Tetsuya with a wild and monstrous look.


    Then Madara''s eyes changed. The sclera was covered with red capiries, the iris turned red, showing three tomoes. The sharingan was involuntarily activated.


    Tetsuya frowned as he watched Tomoe twirl in the dance.


    Slowly the three tomoes "melted" turning into a characteristic pattern.


    Madara re-awakened mangekye sharingan.


    Usually, to awaken mangekye, you need to experience the heartache of losing a loved one, but he managed to circumvent this rule.


    The spiritual pain of "death", the destruction of his dreams and ideals was so strong that the rule was broken.


    Although it is still possible that mangekye managed to awaken because of a partially fulfilled rule, because at that moment his dreams and ideals "died". And Uchiha himself possessed the chakra of Asura and Indra, already awakened mangekye, eternal mangekye, and rinnegan.


    Madara didn''t stopughing hysterically, but it doesn''t matter. The important thing is that the mangekye sharingan pattern lingered in the old man''s eyes for only a few seconds.


    The next moment, the pattern disintegrated. The sclera acquired a bright and rich purple color, and the characteristic pattern for rinnegan was already pulsating in Madara''s eyes with renewed vigor.


    Tetsuya looked into Uchiha''s eyes with some surprise. Zetsu also looked at the fruits of his actions in amazement.


    The frenziedughter stopped. Only the mad smile on Madara''s face reminded of him.


    My ideals and dreams are rotten. My life is a y, and I''m the main clown in it.  Madara was saying with a mad look looking at Kuro Zetsu  But before I die, I will personally erase your miserable existence.


    Madara, we can still agree


    Don''t talk nonsense! I will destroy this abomination in any case! I will wash away the shame and "repay the debt"!


    Tetsuya stepped forward, covering Kuro  I''m afraid I can''t let that happen...


    Step back, son of Hashirama!


    I can''t do it.  Uzumaki  Madara shook his head, I repeat, you will be able to realize your dream with us in an alliance, only


    SUSANOO!!! Madara shouted with a burning look


    THE ELEMENT OF WOOD: THE THOUSAND-ARMED TRUTH! Tetsuya echoed him, touching his palms at chest level To be continuedRate this book<span data-hvi="true" svg="[object Object]"><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><h3>You may also like<a title="More" href="/alsoLikeViewMore/23102006005984205?bookType=0">MORE</a></h3><a title="Drac''s Heartbeat" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="23899299806412405" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="23899299806412405" data-report-bid="23899299806412405" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"23899299806412405","logid":3848990020449525308,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_23899299806412405","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/drac''s-heartbeat_23899299806412405"><i><i><strong>Drac''s Heartbeat</strong><small>Fantasy Romance</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>4.8</a><a title="Antis: The Twilight of the gods [BL]" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="23172569406452505" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="23172569406452505" data-report-bid="23172569406452505" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"23172569406452505","logid":3848990020449525308,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_23172569406452505","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/antis-the-twilight-of-the-gods-%5Bbl%5D_23172569406452505"><i><i><strong>Antis: The Twilight of the gods [BL]</strong><small>LGBT+</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>5.0</a><a title="Re: The World of Shifters" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="23120454105050805" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="23120454105050805" data-report-bid="23120454105050805" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"23120454105050805","logid":3848990020449525308,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_23120454105050805","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/re-the-world-of-shifters_23120454105050805"><i><i><strong>Re: The World of Shifters</strong><small>Fantasy</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>4.8</a><a title="Help!: I Think My System Is Trying To Kill Me!" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="22667177406896705" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="22667177406896705" data-report-bid="22667177406896705" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"22667177406896705","logid":3848990020449525308,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_22667177406896705","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/help!-i-think-my-system-is-trying-to-kill-me!_22667177406896705"><i><i><strong>Help!: I Think My System Is Trying To Kill Me!</strong><small>History</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>4.9</a><a title="Bereinkarnasi Seorang Petung" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="20700921805891905" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="20700921805891905" data-report-bid="20700921805891905" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"20700921805891905","logid":3848990020449525308,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_20700921805891905","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/bereinkarnasi-seorang-petung_20700921805891905"><i><i><strong>Bereinkarnasi Seorang Petung</strong><small>Fantasi</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>5.0</a><a title="Transmigrated as a Ghost" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="20254135406701705" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="20254135406701705" data-report-bid="20254135406701705" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"20254135406701705","logid":3848990020449525308,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_20254135406701705","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/transmigrated-as-a-ghost_20254135406701705"><i><i><strong>Transmigrated as a Ghost</strong><small>Fantasy</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>4.1</a><a title="Cinta Istri Kedua" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="19863273306673405" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="19863273306673405" data-report-bid="19863273306673405" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"19863273306673405","logid":3848990020449525308,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_19863273306673405","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/cinta-istri-kedua_19863273306673405"><i><i><strong>Cinta Istri Kedua</strong><small>Romansa Kontemporer</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>4.9</a><a title="Child of Destiny" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="15333498306036505" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="15333498306036505" data-report-bid="15333498306036505" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"15333498306036505","logid":3848990020449525308,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_15333498306036505","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/child-of-destiny_15333498306036505"><i><i><strong>Child of Destiny</strong><small>Video Games</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>4.5</a>Reviews23 Reviews<svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><a title="Melshan" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_heads" data-report-uiname="heads" data-report-dt="user" data-report-did="4300607576" href="/profile/4300607576?appId=10"><i><span aria-hidden="true"><svg viewBox="0 0 1024 1024" alt="Melshan">


    </path>


    </path></svg></i></a><strong>Melshan</strong><i>Lv7</i><svg><i></image></svg><a title="Melshan" href="/profile/4300607576?appId=10">Melshan</a><span data-hvi="true"><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>


    Add ALL women to the harm hehehe....... HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM <figure data-hvi="true" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-did="23106896105187400"></figure><a title="Reply" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_reviews" data-report-uiname="reviews" data-report-dt=mentsdetail" data-report-did="23106896105187400" href="/review/23102006005984205/review_detail/23106896105187400"></a><small>5mth</small><button type="button"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg></button><strong>80</strong><a title="Review detail" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_reviews" data-report-uiname="reviews" data-report-dt=mentsdetail" data-report-did="23106896105187400" href="/review/23102006005984205/review_detail/23106896105187400"><button type="button"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg></button><strong>26</strong></a><i></i><a title="TFH" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_heads" data-report-uiname="heads" data-report-dt="user" data-report-did="2410403992" href="/profile/2410403992?appId=10"><i><span aria-hidden="true"><svg viewBox="0 0 1024 1024" alt="TFH">


    </path>


    </path></svg></i></a><strong>TFH</strong><i>Lv6</i><svg><i></image></svg><a title="TFH" href="/profile/2410403992?appId=10">TFH</a><span data-hvi="true"><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>


    this is a trantion. pls add the site where we can find the raws. plus mentioning who the author is and that you are tranting it. otherwise. youbare stealing the authors work<a title="Reply" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_reviews" data-report-uiname="reviews" data-report-dt=mentsdetail" data-report-did="23237947905213300" href="/review/23102006005984205/review_detail/23237947905213300"></a><small>5mth</small><button type="button"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg></button><strong>12</strong><a title="Review detail" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_reviews" data-report-uiname="reviews" data-report-dt=mentsdetail" data-report-did="23237947905213300" href="/review/23102006005984205/review_detail/23237947905213300"><button type="button"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg></button><strong>2</strong></a><i></i><a title="Dr200" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_heads" data-report-uiname="heads" data-report-dt="user" data-report-did="4320004684" href="/profile/4320004684?appId=10"><i><span aria-hidden="true"><svg viewBox="0 0 1024 1024" alt="Dr200">


    </path>


    </path></svg></i></a><strong>Dr200</strong><i>Lv2</i><svg><i></image></svg><a title="Dr200" href="/profile/4320004684?appId=10">Dr200</a><span data-hvi="true"><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>


    The name is journey through the universe but he doesnt leave the world hes in so you should change the name <a title="Reply" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_reviews" data-report-uiname="reviews" data-report-dt=mentsdetail" data-report-did="23347688705020000" href="/review/23102006005984205/review_detail/23347688705020000"></a><small>4mth</small><button type="button"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg></button><strong>8</strong><a title="Review detail" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_reviews" data-report-uiname="reviews" data-report-dt=mentsdetail" data-report-did="23347688705020000" href="/review/23102006005984205/review_detail/23347688705020000"><button type="button"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg></button><strong>9</strong></a><i></i><a title="pasito_tun_tun" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_heads" data-report-uiname="heads" data-report-dt="user" data-report-did="4316481083" href="/profile/4316481083?appId=10"><i><span aria-hidden="true"><svg viewBox="0 0 1024 1024" alt="pasito_tun_tun">


    </path>


    </path></svg></i></a><strong>pasito_tun_tun</strong><i>Lv4</i><svg><i></image></svg><a title="pasito_tun_tun" href="/profile/4316481083?appId=10">pasito_tun_tun</a><span data-hvi="true"><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>


    The story is not bad in itself, the problem is that the author (or trantor) changes the names of the characters. For example: Kohta is called Cat, Rei is Ray.... There are also very embarrassing parts of the story, it''s exactly Mc in the way he acts and talks with other characters, he looks like a beta SIMp with OP skills. <figure data-hvi="true" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-did="23345958706186900">


    </i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i>

 Chapter 143: Gedo

    Chapter 143: Gedo


    Clear sky and bright sun.


    Silence, broken by the natural sounds of the forest.


    The cemetery of the mountains was a peaceful ce.


    People passing through this ce enjoyed this tranquility and unity with nature.


    And so it was until the earth shook. A strong shock brought down rocks and mountain peaks.


    Earthquake! Passersby eximed, grabbing the nearest trees and boulders.


    Why doesn''t it stop!?


    It stops!? Tell me better why it''s getting stronger!


    The apogee of the earthquake was thest strong tremor that destroyed half of the local mountains. Particrly unlucky onlookers were buried underyers of stone and earth.


    But the main thing is that the top of one big hill literally exploded, raising a huge column of dust.


    Damn me, look!


    A huge humanoid giant quickly rose above the pir of dust. A hundred-meter wooden figure behind which was a huge wheel with a seemingly countless number of hands, struck awe into the hearts of all eyewitnesses.


    Then another humanoid figure jumped out of the dust, but much smaller. The thirty-meter-long body with wings on its back was zing with blue energy. In his hand is a huge katana, and on his face is a tengu mask with an elongated long nose and bright scarlet eyes. Compared to the giant, the blue figure seemed like a toy.


    **********


    Cami, how I''ve missed this feeling! The feeling of the uing battle! Madara shouted with a wild smile while inside Susanoo.


    Meanwhile, tens of thousands of white Zetsu crawled out of the ground and began to put seals for fire techniques, the purpose of which was a wooden giant.


    Kuro, tell me, why the hell did you make him so angry, huh? Tetsuya breathed out


    And why did you ask me to show myself? I thought you were going to talk to him yourself.


    You didn''t answer the question.  Uzumaki said frowning at tens of thousands of white Zetsu.


    There will not be such an army even if all the great viges unite troops, and Madara has. Moreover, the army consisted of excellent soldiers who worked incredibly smoothly.


    Let''s just say Madara is annoying, but I was in a bad mood, so I decided to take it out on him, "it won''t get any worse."


    What do you mean, "it won''t get any worse?"


    In direct.  Kuro shrugged his shoulders  Did you really think that Madara would be in the mood to talk when he saw in front of him the one who manipted him almost all his life? Uchiha spoke correctly, I turned his life into a y where he was the main clown. In my opinion, it was immediately clear that he would not even listen when he saw the "guilty one", so I decided to recoup to the fullest. The only thing my mind didn''t take into ount was that he would stay mangekye, and then rinnegan. I couldn''t even imagine that such a thing was even possible.


    Okay, I''m partly to me. Tetsuya nodded to himself, and then said, "It''s going to shake a little."


    Tens of thousands of fire techniques were used and countless fireballs headed towards the wooden giant.


    As Tetsuya said, it didn''t shake weakly.


    In an instant, the wooden giant caught fire, but did not remain in debt to the attackers.


    Hundreds of wooden arms moved and stormed at the army of white Zetsu.


    We''re burning.  Kuro stated the fact


    Yes, we are burning.


    Does it bother us much?


    Not really, but if the battle drags on, then yes, it can greatly interfere.


    Susanoo moved  Don''t forget about me! Madara shouted , smiling from ear to ear


    Rushing up, Susanoo hit the giant''s leg with his katana and cut it clean off.


    Nc, annoying. He should be upied until his army is destroyed. Kuro squinted with annoyance, looking at Madara


    I know. Tetsuya replied, and the wooden giant moved his hands


    Two huge limbs began to hammer Susanoo into the soil, hammering him like a nail, but surprisingly, he withstood the fury of the giant. Moreover, the giant''s fists took damage from blows to Susanoo''s hard armor, which was only slightly cracked.


    "How unpleasant..."  Tetsuya thought looking at this  "Madara''s chakra is currently more powerful than mine and the perfect Susanoo backed by rinnegan is quite strong. More precisely, very strong. But my technique, on the contrary, is not perfect, since ideally it should be performed in the sage mode, and I use it only with the help of my chakra. As soon as the Zetsu army is destroyed, I will immediately change tactics."


    Madara wasughing hysterically  Ahahaha! Hashirama was able to crack Susanoo like a nut with this technique! You can only scratch it!


    Tetsuya only slightly twitched his eyebrow at this provocation and continued to drive Susanoo further into the ground.


    At the same time, the army of Zetsu was slowly thinning, but the wooden giant was weakening under the yoke of thousands of fire techniques.


    Something started to get dark, did the clouds cover the sky?  Kuro looked around, and then raised his head and looked at the sky  Oh ~ e ... Tetsuya


    I know.  mystical rings lit up in Uzumaki ''s eyes


    A huge spherical stone body deceptively slowly descended from the sky, suppressing all will with just one look.


    In the future, eyewitnesses will say that they saw the Lord''s punishment sent by one of the gods.


    "Madara, idiot."  Tetsuya sighed, clearly feeling the pressure  "I will not be able to push the meteorite away with rinnegan using Tendo, the way of heaven, it has developed too much potential. You can try to teleport this piece of stone, but where? If in the sea, there will be a tsunami and there will be extra innocent victims. If in the desert, then an earthquake and the risk of waking up a dormant volcano in that area... Although what is there to think, Fuin to help."


    A wooden clone separated from Tetsuya''s body. When he appeared, he pulled out a steel te from the original seal and, using the technique of "Flickering of the Body", "ran" to the top, pushing off from the air.


    Shunshin, lightened the user''s body and allowed to develop such a speed that a person using the technique left afterimages simr to clones. It was not difficult for the clone to run, starting from the air itself.


    It''s useless! Madara shouted, escaping for a brief moment from the hole into which he was being driven


    Tetsuya frowned when the giant''s huge hand, which was covered with mes, grabbed Susanoo like a toy and hit the ground with force.


    Meanwhile, Uchiha folded the seal and shouted  Cato: Great Fiery Destruction!


    The mes on the giant erupted with renewed vigor as a huge wave of fire doused Tetsui and his technique.


    Another clone separated from Uzumaki''s body and, having folded the seal, mentally pronounced  "The Secret Technique of the Element of the Tree: The Birth of the World of Trees"


    Large wooden roots and branches burst out of the soil, and quickly tied the kicking Susanoo, pinning him to the ground.


    Madara tried to cut them off and get free, but the giant''s paws "hammered" Susanoo and prevented the release.


    The clone didn''t stop there  "Mokuto: The Coming of the World of Flowering Trees"


    On the roots and branches that had already appeared from the ground, beautiful huge buds sprouted and, opening, released pollen, which went to Susanoo.


    Poisonous pollen with corrosive effects. I won''t "buy" it again! Madara shouted with a grin , folding the seals  Futon: Fast Wind Wall


    After that, a strong wave of wind burst out of the Uchiha''s mouth and quickly surrounded Susanoo, and protected her from pollen, preventing her from prating inside a kind of barrier.


    Meanwhile, the clone has already managed to get to the meteorite.


    Grabbing a special steel te with his hands, he let the chakra into it and theplex unique seal that was engraved on it lit up green.


    In the next moment, the huge stone body that inspired terror and despair simply disappeared, teleporting into the dimension inside the tablet, which was an improved model of scrolls for storing provisions and weapons.


    "There is enough space inside for two more of these, but it would be better not to replenish the collection of meteorites."  the clone sighed and ran back to the original


    Meanwhile, the wooden giant had alreadypletely weakened and looked rather pathetic. The hands behind his back were either broken or burned.


    And the humanoid giant himself was badly battered, especially with his hands, with which he was pounding on Madara''s Susanoo.


    The army of the White Zetsu that had brought him to such a state now consisted of several small handfuls that were scattered around the area and no longer posed a particr threat.


    Not bad, but this is just the beginning of our dance! Madara shouted joyfully  Summoning Technique: Demonic Statue of the Outer Path!


    RAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!  the humanoid monster growled, breaking out of the ground next to the Uchiha.


    A huge earth-colored humanoid with a blindfold and shackles on his limbs. The monster''s size exceeded Madara''s Susanoo, but not by much. The semnce of teeth protruded from the wide-open mouth in an even row, and a demonic roar was bursting out of the throat.


    The statue of Gedo... the body of the TenTailed One," Tetsuya shook his head, "I didn''t expect a battle of this magnitude when I went to visit this antagonist."


    Fortunately Tetsuya had seen this development ten seconds ago and had beening up with counter-actions all this time


    "I can''t take control of the statue. My rinengan is not able to give out its full power now, unlike Uchiha. We need something else... Maybe I can fight for control if I do it with the Emperor''s Eyes activated."


    Madara quickly jumped on the statue''s head andpletely took control of it.  Susanoo! He shouted, covering Gedo with the armor of the perfect Susanoo and slightly modifying the statue itself.


    As soon as the statue was covered with armor, the strongest blow of a wooden giant flew at it.


    Gedo flew away, knocking down mountains and hills. The giant''s wooden arm broke in half from the blow, but Tetsuya did not expect to continue fighting with this technique.


    "As expected, even with the Emperor''s Eyes, I can''t take control of Gedo Well then n B"


    Tetsuya''s hands moved, folding various seals that Kuro had seen for the first time  Mokuton: Colossal Tetsuya!  at the end, he put his palms on the wooden giant on whose head they were standing


    The giant instantly began to transform.


    At first, he shrank to the size of a Gedo statue, and then took the perfect form of Tetsui. It turned out to be a perfect sculpture made of wood.


    Did you add your own name to the name of the technique? Seriously? Kuro said ironically, looking at his ally''s back


    Shut up, I just invented this technique, there was no time to think about the name! The owner of the statue eximed slightly embarrassed .


    "Your statue won''t survive a battle with Gedo, and he''s also wearing the armor of a perfect Susanoo.


    Don''t say the obvious. TetsuyaSusanoo snorted!


    The eyes shone and a rich purple chakra burst out of Uzumaki''s body, enclosing Tetsuya''s statue in armor


    Kuro shook his head, "The eyes don''t belong to you. You can''t create aplete Susanoo, moreover, you only had enough for armor, but not for weapons.


    The guy did not answer, instead, under his control, the entire Susanoo armor slowly melted and took the form of arge naginata, which the statue picked up.


    Kuro Zetsu watched all these actions with interest  "Without bad armor, but with good weapons. I wonder if I didn''t know what he could do in Sojutsu."


    "Heaven Sealing Chains!" Tetsuya shouted in his mind, once againbining the Adamantine Chains of the Uzumaki n and the Demonic Chains of Gedo


    Bright golden chains, glowing with crimson energy, burst out of the back and entered the body of the wooden statue.


    The changes were immediately visible.


    The statue acquired a golden hue and was covered with crimson energy.


    The wood has acquired a metallic sheen.


    It''s incredible, but it''s not enough. Gedo shell of the ten - tailed


    Tetsuya interrupted Kuro  Maybe Madara''s Gedo in the armor of the perfect Susanoo is stronger, but my statue is faster and more mobile, and I have perfect control over it.


    He had barely finished speaking when Gedo Maso in Susanoo armor appeared from behind the mountain and ran towards Tetsui


    Uzumaki could already hear Madara''s insanely joyful voice right now  How long has it been since I felt so alive! Kami, Hashirama, thank you for leaving behind a son!


    Suddenly Madara''s voice was interrupted by a system-specific sound in Tetsuya''s head


    A suitable event has been detected You are given a task!


    Task: "Tobirama Senju''s Nightmare" added!


    Goal: Uchiha Madara must be Hokage


    Award: Talents "Cooking" and "Massage" rise in rank!


    "And eventer it was possible to issue this task!?"  Tetsuya eximed mentally, looking at the task, then at Madara, who was rushing towards him on the statue of Gedo with madness in his eyes

 Chapter 144: Explosion

    Chapter 144: Explosion


    A suitable event has been detected You are given a task!


    Task: "Tobirama Senju''s Nightmare" added!


    Goal: Uchiha Madara must be Hokage


    Award: Talents "Cooking" and "Massage" rise in rank!


    "And eventer it was possible to issue this task!?"  Tetsuya eximed mentally, looking at the task, then at Madara, who was rushing towards him on the statue of Gedo with madness in his eyes.


    I''ming! Madara shouted for thest time before the statue of Gedo made a sharp leap forward, delivering a vertical blow with a huge katana.


    It was a very fast strike, carrying a huge force.


    Unfortunately for Madara, Tetsuya is able to see the future ten seconds ahead, so this blow was received by the statue of Uzumaki, as perfectly as possible.


    The vertical blow was gently, but at the same time harshly, taken by the naginata, which was previously positioned horizontally in the hands of the statue.


    Sparks flew at the ce of impact, and the sound of the explosion was so strong that the white Zetsu closest to the battle clutched their heads, feeling their eardrums explode.


    And yet the forces of the giants were not equal. Tetsui''s statue fell to one knee under the pressure.


    You are strong, son of Hashirama! Madara shouted with a fighting grin on his face  But you still need to trample through half a century topete with me!


    The earth cracked and parted at the seams, like an old shirt, under the feet of giants.


    When Uchiha was about to say another taunt, Tetsuya and his statue suddenly disappeared


    What the!?


    But the next moment Uzumaki showed that he had not run away.


    Tetsuya''s statue teleported with hiraishin''s help behind Gedo and hit naginata on the back of ten-tail''s body.


    The armor was pierced, and the statue of Gedo received a little damage, but Susanoo quickly recovered, and the body of the ten-tail regenerated.


    Ah-ha-ha! Tobirama technique! That bastard''s technique that he used to take my little brother away from me! Madara eximed with a mad sparkle in his eyes, turning to face Tetsuya


    But Uzumaki was not going to scratch his tongue once again. Instantly, Tetsuya''s statue shot forward and delivered a stabbing blow right into Gedo''s face. Straight to the ce where Madara was standing.


    The giant did not have much mobility, and the time and ce of the blow were ideally chosen so that the blow would hit the target urately.


    * BANG*


    Naginata broke through the armor and almost managed to split Gedo''s head.


    It was close! Madara shouted, standing on the shoulder of the statue under the armor of Susanoo  The perfect time! Perfectly calibrated movements! Uzumaki Tetsuya, you''re good! I rarely recognize anyone, especially if it concerns the children of my rivals, but you are good.


    While Uchiha was saying this, the Gedo statue grabbed naginata, intending to detain Tetsuya''s statue in this way, but there was no struggle.


    The owner of the statue saw that this struggle would not lead to anything good, so he simply retreated and scattered Susanoo, and then called him again.


    As a result, the naginata in Gedo''s hands dissipated and appeared in the hands of Tetsui''s statue.


    Madara narrowed his eyes angrily when he saw Uzumaki''s retreat  You can escape with this bastard using teleportation techniques, but know that if you do this, then I will move to Konoha in search of you and possibly destroy a couple of viges along the way!


    Tetsuya smiled cheekily  Escape? I do not know such a word! Besides, when an old man like you needs a dancing partner, how can I refuse!?


    Great! d to hear it! Uchiha shouted, ignoring Uzumaki''s cheeky words.


    Gedo again made a sharp jerk towards Tetsuya and struck, this time, a horizontal blow.


    Uzumaki, likest time, foresaw all this, and therefore perfectly caught this blow on the naginata.


    Another explosion, more sparks.


    The only difference is that the impact had a wide range, and therefore the tops of the mountains, behind Tetsui, were perfectly cut off, and people on them and under them died.


    And yes, a huge number of Shinobi and ordinary civilians were watching the battle of the two colossi at this moment. Despite the great danger, they all continued to watch. Someone was too interested, and he watched, and someone was obliged by duty to do it.


    For example, the Shinobi of Takigakure, the vige of the hidden waterfall, watched with fear the battle of two giants near their hidden vige.


    This is crazy! Who or what are they?! This is an inhuman battle!


    Careful!


    * BANG*


    It was close At this rate, only one plowed soil will remain from the local neighborhood. Kami, don''t let them destroy our vige.


    Minutes passed, but they dragged on for the eyewitnesses like hours.


    Madara''s Gedo and Tetsuya''s statue crossed weapons again and again.


    Uchiha only asionally hit a nimble and agile wooden giant, which did not cause any damage. He didn''t understand how Tetsuya managed to dodge constantly, because they both possessed rinnegan and sharingan, so it was strange.


    No, not even that. Madara believed that the advantage should be on his side, because he is much, much more experienced both in battles and in using his n dojutsu. So why did this Uzumaki manage to read his every move and even ns like an open book? Madara was perplexed.


    Uzumaki had been tormenting Gedo in Susanoo''s armor all this time. Naginata stung at all the weak points, but mostly everything was also to no avail. The regeneration of the body of the ten-tailed was amazing, as was the endurance of Madara, who was overwhelmed by the cells of Hashirama and the chakra of Hagoromo.


    At this rate, this battle could drag on for days, or rather weeks, but someone decided to raise the stakes.


    It''s time to get serious! Madara shouted, overflowing with fighting excitement. It seemed that Uchiha had already forgotten about Kuro Zetsu and was fighting Tetsuya only because he was a worthy opponent.


    Madara''s eyes shone and he shouted  The Way of the beast: A call!


    After that, there were multiple pops and the whole neighborhood near Uchiha was covered with smoke, but not for long.


    The smoke quickly dissipated and Gedo Madara appeared surrounded by various giant beasts. Bull, cancer, bird, panda, centipede, chameleon and dog with many heads.


    The seven beasts, which were not much smaller in size than Gedo Maso, stared furiously at Tetsuya and Kuro Zetsu.


    The beasts were muchrger than was shown in the canon. Perhaps because it was Madara who called them with his Hagoromo chakra, or because the dojutsu with which the summoning was carried out belonged to the true owner. Now all this is not important, what is important is that Madara has a good reinforcement.


    Uchiha was in no hurry to attack, no. He stood and looked expectantly at the opponent. He wanted the battle to continue. I wanted the battle to be more heated. He wanted the Shinigami to start breathing down their backs.


    Kuro folded his arms on his chest and asked with interest  Do we have a problem?


    Tetsuya shook his head and the statue he was controlling plunged the naginata into the ground nearby.


    What the...  Zetsu became alert and continued loudly  What are you passing


    But the humanoid was not destined to finish.


    Kuro shut up and stared at the wooden giant''s hands in disbelief  Is that...? The seal?


    Tetsui''s wooden sculpture began very quickly sorting through the seals with its huge hands.


    Madara''s Rinnegan frantically followed all the movements of the statue. A crazy smile stretched across the face of Uchiha  Uzumaki Tetsuya! You''re incredible!


    The next moment, under Tetsuya''s incredibly loud cry, a searing me burst out of the statue''s mouth  Cato: Great Fiery Destruction!


    As soon as the name of the technique left Tetsui''s mouth, a real fiery hell unfolded on the battlefield.


    Such a powerful technique as the Great Fiery Destruction was used by Tetsui''s statue, and strangely enough, the power of the technique increased enormously.


    A huge wave... no, a huge tsunami of crimson mes instantly rushed at Madara and his call.


    This tsunami was so great that most of it rose above the clouds. The width made it possible topletely cover the area of the cemetery of the mountains.


    A lot of fools who decided to watch the battle from afar, rather than run away, died when they were consumed by the mes.


    "I can''t absorb this jutsu and I can''t push the tsunami away by tendo!"  Madara shouted in his head


    But that was just the beginning.


    The wooden giant was folding the seals again.


    Support style: The Awakening of the Sun! Tetsuya shouted and a huge airflow rushed to catch up with the tsunami of mes


    But it wasn''t the end either


    At the moment when the tsunami was supposed to engulf Madara and the beasts.


    At the moment when the tsunami was about to be overtaken by the air flow, Tetsuya, eyes wide open, shouted  AMATERASU!


    Instantly, the crimson tsunami turned ck, and then an air wave entered the me, feeding the me with oxygen and hydrogen.


    There was an explosion.


    The blinding white light deprived some Shinobi of their sight for a while, who still dared to watch the battle.


    Incredible sound and shock waves plowed the earth, destroyed mountains, and dispersed all clouds within a radius of a hundred kilometers.


    Another part of the people and weak Shinobi died. This time, even those who were not watching the battle died. Those who were just unlucky enough to be within a radius of ten kilometers from the ce of battle died.


    Every great vige has seen and felt this explosion.


    A crater half a kilometer in diameter and a hundred meters deep  that''s what was now in the center of the cemetery of the mountains.


    At the very bottom of this crater was Madara.


    The statue of Gedo was nowhere to be seen, as were the summoned beasts.


    Susanoo, or rather what was left of him, was still protecting Uchiha, but it seemed that he could crumble at any moment.


    Susanoo''s naked skeleton was covered with a huge number of cracks. The head and arms were gone, as were the legs. There was only the chest in which Madara hid.


    Uchiha looked unimportant. The body was shaking. Sweat streamed down his face. Broken deep breathing with terrible wheezing.


    As for Tetsui and Zetsu, they also got a good one, even though they were not in the epicenter of the explosion.


    But Susanoo, which Tetsuya and Kuro Zetsu had used to cover himself at thest moment, was too weak for such a thing, so he almost immediately crumbled as soon as the danger was gone.


    Drops of sweat covered Uzumaki''s face. Shortness of breath. And that''s it.


    This was Tetsui''s hottest battle, but it didn''t force him to reveal all his cards.


    It was grandiose ...  said the impressed Kuro  Let''s go see what''s up with Uchiha.


    Slowly Kuro Zetsu and Tetsuya descended to the very bottom of the crater.


    Meanwhile, Madara''s Susanoo had already disintegrated, and Uchiha himself was on one knee. After catching his breath, the old man began to look better, but it was clear that he had reached his limit.


    And here you are...  Madara said calmly, looking up at the culprit of his present condition  he was sweating slightly. Hah. If I were a dozen years younger


    Madara. We can be allies. Tetsuya said seriously .


    Now that the task has appeared, it has be much more profitable to make Uchiha an ally and Hokage, and not a battery.


    You''re at it again...  Madara shook his head  Are you blind? I''m dying, but even if I had more time in this world, I wouldn''t agree to your proposal. Now that I have no one left. Now that my dreams and ideals have been pulverized I have nothing else to do in this world.


    Tetsuya sighed and wanted to start persuading again, but Uchiha suddenly said  It was a great battle. Now it''s not a pity to die... but I don''t want to die while you bastard is still alive.


    Madara looked at the smiling Kuro Zetsu with hatred. Suddenly, one of his eyes was reced by mangekye sharingan  Izanami!


    What the hell! Kuro Zetsu eximed when Tetsuya''s gaze clouded and became empty  What did you do? "what''s going on?" he asked, actually knowing exactly what was going on. Kuro wanted to stall for time.


    The highest genjutsu of the Uchiha n. Madara replied in a matteroffact tone, as if he was a sensei at a lecture - Usually the price for the technique is the loss of sharingan, but thanks to Hashirama''s cells and rinnegan, this can be avoided. I need to use this technique ten times to go blind in one eye and then it will recover pretty quickly soon, but that''s all the lyrics. Now Uzumaki Tetsuya is reliving our battle again and again, and so it will be until hees to terms and epts his new fate.


    What fate?  Kuro backed away from Uchiha


    "Oh~oh, Tetsuya will be trapped in time until he wholeheartedly wants to destroy you. So even if you run away now, your former ally will still be like a hound furiously looking for you to destroy, thereby continuing my work.

 Chapter 145: Notifications

    Chapter 145: Notifications


    What the hell! Kuro Zetsu eximed when Tetsuya''s gaze clouded and became empty  What did you do? "what''s going on?" he asked, actually knowing exactly what was going on. Kuro wanted to stall for time.


    The highest genjutsu of the Uchiha n. Madara replied in a matteroffact tone, as if he was a sensei at a lecture - Usually the price for the technique is the loss of sharingan, but thanks to Hashirama''s cells and rinnegan, this can be avoided. I need to use this technique ten times to go blind in one eye and then it will recover pretty quickly soon, but that''s all the lyrics. Now Uzumaki Tetsuya is reliving our battle again and again, and so it will be until hees to terms and epts his new fate.


    What fate?  Kuro backed away from Uchiha


    "Oh~oh, Tetsuya will be trapped in time until he wholeheartedly wants to destroy you. So even if you run away now, your former ally will still be like a hound furiously looking for you to destroy, thereby continuing my work.


    What a nuisance. - Zetsu grinned tightly, slowly retreating


    Tetsuya suddenly woke up. Kuro and Madara could tell by the quickened look in their eyes.


    Ha-ha! Madaraughed from the bottom of his heart  And you quickly epted that you had to destroy your ally.


    Kuro Zetsu''s face was unsightly distorted  "Uzumaki, you are such a pig! How could you betray me and Kaguya so quickly!"


    But suddenly, for Uchiha and Zetsu, Tetsuya''s right eye was reced by the eternal mangekyo sharingan  IZANAMI!


    It was Madara''s turn to experience the highest genjutsu of the Uchiha n. The old man froze and his eyes lost "focus", became "empty".


    Kuro Zetsu retreated cautiously, but the fact that Tetsuya attacked Madara does not mean that he is not going to destroy him himself.


    Uzumaki wiped the sweat from his forehead  Don''t be afraid, I broke the illusion, and didn''t sumb to it.


    It is impossible to get out of this illusion and it is impossible to break it. You either ept your new destiny, or you stay in genjutsu forever.


    And it''s true. It is impossible to get out of the illusion, since it affects all the senses and is also constantly developing.


    No matter how hard you try to break out of izanami, it won''t let you do it. The illusion literally has its own mind, which is constantly developing countermeasures against you and your encroachments towards "freedom".


    Tetsuya had anticipated Madara''s actions with his ability, but still allowed Uchiha to cast an illusion. That''s because he also saw that he could break out of the illusion with his other ability.


    He is probably the only person who can escape from izanami and all thanks to the Imperial Zone. The illusion simply cannot affect this ability in any way, which eventually leads to a huge gap in the technique, which one Uzumaki was happy to use.


    And yet, why would he expose himself to izanami? Everything is simple here. He wanted to copy this technique in order to use it to bring Madara back to the bright side.


    Izanami is now forcing Uchiha toe to terms with the fact that he has been led by the nose all his life as thest child and ept fate.


    Ideally, the technique should "restore" the personality of Madara from the fragments, returning the Uchiha to sanity and a sober mind.


    Personal sympathy, the task and possible support in the n, led Tetsuya to this choice, and he did not regret a bit. Mainly because his head has already been visited by ideas on how to cope with the consequences of technology.


    Tetsuya turned to face Kuro and he immediately saw that Uzumaki''s right eye had lost all color, bingpletely white and faded  But I managed to escape. Don''t you know that I''m a pretty special person? And there''s no point in you backing away like that, anyway, if I want to, I''ll instantly destroy it.


    It makes sense.  the humanoid exhaled noisily, despite the fact that he wasn''t breathing at all  Your eye


    - Yes. I had to pay full price for the technique to apply izanami on Madara.


    Tetsuya''s right eye turned white, which indicated that he had to pay the full price of the technique, unlike Madara. All because Madara was more experienced in genjutsu, had a strong resistance to illusions, and Tetsuya had not yet mastered the dojutsu, which still did not fully belong to him. And the Hagoromo chakra is no joke.


    Why!?  Kuro exploded, despite the fact that he was recently afraid of reprisals from Uzumaki over himself  Why did you sacrifice your eye?! What the hell, Tetsuya!? I know your eye will recover thanks to outrageous vitality, but it will still take time! You could have just killed that idiot and that''s it!? What''s all this about?!


    Uzumaki looked in surprise at Kuro Zetsu, who had lost his temper. For the first time, he saw this eternally sarcastic and pragmatic creature lose his temper.


    But Zetsu seems to be just warming up....


    "Why the hell did you take so long with him anyway!? It was enough to open the seventh... no, the sixth gate and Uchiha would just be instantly killed! But no, we will fight and fight in unfavorable conditions for ourselves, and in the end we will sacrifice the eye, which is so important in our n!


    There was silence


    Tetsuya, with a small andzy smile, looked at the grinding teeth of Zetsu, which infuriated the humanoid even more.


    When Kuro wanted to burst out again, Tetsuya spoke, pointing at Uchiha  Actually, we have an additional two rinnegans, if you haven''t noticed. - then he put his hands in his pockets  But you''re right, my ck friend, since I''m not going to kill Madara and I don''t even think about taking his eyes.


    The humanoid was ready to explode from the bubbling energy of the disturbance inside him.


    I''ll exin. Madara will not be a bad help in our n. Uchiha will help us in uniting the world. Izanami is preparing him for this right now.


    Nonsense! It can''t be just because of that! You already have a chance to unite the world with the help of force! We don''t need this dying old man at all!


    Tetsuya was slightly surprised  Oh! Thanks for reminding me, I forgot that this asshole was going to die.


    Uzumaki, under the displeased gaze of Zetsu, approached Madara and put his hand on the old man''s chest.


    The palm shone green from the honey chakra and Uchiha''s wounds instantly healed.


    Well, that''s it. In this state, without feeding from the Hashirama clone, he will live for another month, and then I will make him young again, if of course everything goes as it should.


    All this time Kuro was drilling Tetsuya''s back with his gaze and stomping his foot irritably  Tetsuya, you must have had other reasons


    Uzumaki grinned broadly  A practical joke.


    - what?


    I thought it would be fun to make Madara, Hokage.


    Kuro grabbed his head  Are you kidding


    Just imagine. With the help of the technique of unholy resurrection, I call the creator of the technique itself, Tobirama Senju, my uncle, into the world of the living... and just imagine what his expression will be when he sees Madara on the post of Hokage?


    You''re... you''re crazy. Kuro shook his head in confusion.


    Of course! Uzumaki smiled proudly  No one else would have agreed to revive the goddess, nicknamed the demon.


    Zetsu shook his head  How long should we wait?


    - hm. Time flows much faster inside the illusion. For me, several hours have passed, in a few real seconds, but it''s worth considering that I broke the illusion, and Madara has to ept his fate. This Uchiha will definitely fight for quite a long time. Let''s wait a few hours, and then we''ll see.


    We''ll wait, but not here. The battle attracted quite a lot of attention. A bunch of Shinobi from various viges are watching this ce.


    Closing his eyes, Tetsuya felt the Shinobi cautiously approach from all sides to inspect the quieted battlefield  You''re right, let''s change the situation.


    With a snap of his fingers, Madara, Zetsu and Tetsuya disappeared.


    Tetsui''s Hideout


    Suddenly, three guests visited the silent shelter


    "When... when did you manage to put hiraishin''s seal on me?" Kuro said in surprise


    When I was protecting myself and you from an explosion with the help of Susanoo.  Uzumaki said, cing Madara on the floor  Well, here we can safely pass the time, and also do a couple of things


    Taking a couple of cones, Tetsuya approached Madara and carefully filled one with blood and the other with flesh.


    Kuro Zetsu watched all these movements with great interest.


    Tetsuya then went to one of the seals on the floor and began to modernize and change this fuin. Rtively recently, Tetsuya used this seal to inocte himself with Uchiha genes, today he will need this seal again to get rid of the negative consequences of one technique. Well, at the same time, upgrade the body and genome again with the help of Madara''s flesh and blood.


    Done. Tetsuya said with a twinkle in his eyes, looking at the seal, "Let''s start.


    Four clones have separated from Tetsuya''s body, which will be able to protect him if Uchiha wakes up or something goes wrong in Zetsu''s head.


    Tetsuya sat down in the center of the seal and injected his chakra into it.


    The seal lit up with a scarlet light and moved in ces like one big mechanism.


    Madara''s flesh and blood rose into the air and slowly turned into "meat smoke", which quickly headed towards Tetsuya and began to soak into the pores on his body.


    Time passed.


    An hour. Two. Three. Four. Five. Six. Seven.


    Uzumaki''s hair has grown to the waist. The nails have also grown to a significant size.


    Externally, there were no special transformations, but "inside" there were enough of them.


    All this time, Zetsu was mesmerized by Tetsui''s transformation, and Tetsui, in turn, was looking at a bunch of notifications.


    Attention!


    Your right eye is critically damaged! Recovery will take five years!


    Attention!


    Due to eye damage, dojutsu assimtion is suspended for the recovery period!


    Congrattions!


    Your right eye has been restored!


    The assimtion of dojutsu has begun!


    Congrattions!


    Assimtion of dojutsu isplete! You have be the rightful owner of rinnegan.


    Congrattions!


    You have captured the chakra of "Indra" and "Asura"!


    Congrattions!


    The chakra of "Indra" and "Asura" have united!


    Your chakra has merged with the chakra of Ootsutsuki Hagoromo!


    Tetsuya exhaled and opened his eyes. - "Hmm. How could I forget about this seal. If I went to Madara already with an assimted rinnegan, then the battle would have been much easier."


    Recovered...  Zetsu said quietly and shocked - No... no, youpletely subdued the eyes.


    Ignoring Kuro, Tetsuya mentally said, "Statistics"


    Status


    Specifications


    Strength  145  150


    Dexterity  180  220


    Perception  280  340


    Endurance  333  400


    Mind  220  240


    Spirit  270  340


    Talents


    Fuinjutsu is a Divine Talent


    Senjutsu Is A Great Talent


    The Wind Is A Royal Talent


    Water Is A Royal Talent


    Earth is a Royal Talent


    Fire Is A Royal Talent


    Lightning is A Royal Talent


    Mokuton is a Royal Talent


    Onmyeton  Average Talent


    Pain Tolerance Is A Great Talent


    Energy Control Is A Divine Talent


    Massage Is A Royal Talent


    Taijutsu is a Royal Talent


    Cooking Is A Royal Talent


    Sensorica Is A Royal Talent


    Stealth Is A Great Talent


    Ninjutsu is A Royal Talent


    Irenjutsu is a Royal Talent


    Genjutsu is a Royal Talent


    Alchemy Is A Royal Talent


    Rinnegan Is A Great Talent


    Abilities


    Gamer''s Body


    The yer''s Mind


    The Emperor''s Eyes


    Imperial Zone


    Orgasm Scale


    Arbitrary Meditation


    Thunderstorm of the Undead


    Overwhelming Undead Field


    "What a strong leap in characteristics and talents it was worth it. Almost everyone has risen in rank. Yoton disappeared, but Onmyeton appeared, which is logical. Rinnegan now has a great talent, instead of a small one, then it will probably have to raise the rank of talent with the help of training."

 Chapter 146: Ten years

    Chapter 146: Ten years


    "What a strong leap in characteristics and talents it was worth it. Almost everyone has risen in rank. Yoton disappeared, but Onmyeton appeared, which is logical. Rinnegan now has a great talent, instead of a small one, then it will probably have to raise the rank of talent with the help of training."


    The power surged in his body, as if asking him to release it. This can bepared to an itch or a sudden rush to "stretch" and stretch.


    Due to the sudden rise in strength, Tetsuya experienced a temporary sense of "omnipotence". It seemed as if it was enough to raise his hand so that the whole world was in his palm, but this was all an illusion and he knew it perfectly well.


    "My chakra level just soared into the sky... I can''t adequately calcte its amount, but about a few bijou ... Yes, my chakra level is about the same as the general level of several tailed ones, but this is not the most important thing. The chakra itself has changed. It became thicker... more powerful. Her healing factor has risen even more strongly in the level, which, coupled with my newly enhanced regeneration, gives me an outrageous vitality and speed of chakra recovery Can I still call myself human?"


    Kuro stared in shock at Uzumaki examining himself  "At this rate, he will reach the level of his mother''s powers even before rebirth, or even surpass Dangerous..."


    Three wooden clones approached their original and wanted to do some cosmetic procedures, but something went wrong.


    Hah, it doesn''t take.  the clone smiled wryly when the sharp kunai was unable to cut Tetsuya''s regrown hair


    Here too.  responded two clones that expected to shorten the nails


    Imbue kunai with the wind chakra. Tetsuya shrugged his shoulders, to which the clones looked at him with skepticism. - "We, it''s you. Do you really think that because of the cloning technique, we were deprived of intelligence?"


    The clones didn''t say it out loud, instead they imbued kunai with the wind chakra and finally cut off the hair and nails.


    And if the nails were immediately disposed of, then Tetsuya left the hair  "Hmm. They conduct the chakra perfectly... Make a bowstring out of them and you will get a killer thing."


    You''ve be stronger.  Zetsu said a little nervously, attracting Tetsuya''s attention  Now it is possible to unite the world and revive Kagyu.


    No.  Tetsuya answered instantly  I think the strength is not enough yet. I still need time.


    Well, I think it''s worth ying it safe and gaining even more strength before the unification of the world. You''re right. The rebirth of the mother is at stake, it''s not worth taking another risk.  Zetsu spoke with an intelligent look, but inside he was shouting  "Bastard! You have more than enough strength to drive all countries under the "heel"! You''re an asshole trying to get stronger so you can have a voice in front of your mother! And don''t start singing about other Ootsutsuki! It is more profitable to revive Kagyu first, and then, together with her, is already preparing for their arrival! Phew. Hush, hush. It''s toote to change anything, we should have thought earlier. Now there is only hope that he will keep his word."


    While Zetsu was indulging in disappointing thoughts, Tetsuya approached Madara and sat down next to her in the lotus position  "Well, Uchiha does not give up, with his will it is not surprising How many years had he already spent in the illusion in those seven hours? Heh, maybe he thinks he''s going to die soon and that''s why he''s pulling the strap? Sorry to upset you, but you''ll have to trample the ground decently, Madara."


    And time flew by again. An hour. Two. Three


    Tetsuya sat and sorted himself out, more precisely in the increased strength, and Madara continued to resist the "naruto therapy" inside izanami, but even such a strong-willed Uchiha like him would not be able to withstand so many sessions of "naruto therapy".


    Slowly Madara''s eyelids lifted. The old man, lying on the floor,zily examined the room in which he was.


    You''re awake. Tetsuya grinned like a fox


    Oh, my God...  Madara exhaled and rolled his eyes, as soon as he heard Uzumaki''s voice  I spent ten years in this illusion... and not for a minute, not for a single fucking minute did you shut up with your offer of alliance and reconciliation with fate. Battle after battle, year after year. You should know, Uzumaki Tetsuya, how you got me


    Hey! That''s why you enjoyed our battle! Isn''t this a dreame true? Tetsuya squinted slyly while a wide smile shone on his impudent face


    A dream?  Uchiha muttered, as if trying the word to taste, and then as if he went berserk  A dreame true!? Yes, it''s more like a nightmaree true! I enjoyed the battle only for the first month, and then it started to annoy me unbearably!  Madara broke down and spat, like at a psychologist''s appointment


    Quiet, quiet, what''s the problem? I thought you liked a good fight


    And? I love! I love you very much, but only when you have at least some chance of winning! Ten years of defeats! Ten years of battles that invariably ended in my defeat! And as the cherry on the cake is that you constantly dripped on my brain during these very battles! No respect for old age and a rival! There was no such thing under Hashiram!


    Yes, it was, I''m sure it was. Tetsuya waved his hand, smiling like a Cheshire cat


    No, it wasn''t!


    It was, it was, you just didn''t notice, probably


    No, it wasn''t! That''s it! Enough! Silence! I didn''t ept my fate to listen to your damn voice again!


    A moment of silence


    Madara closed his eyes and began to enjoy the silence and tranquility. Slowly, a small smile appeared on his face. The old man literally "tasted" peace and quiet, whatever that meant.


    Tetsuya, meanwhile, was looking at Madara with amusement, which made Uchiha even more nervous.


    One minute. Two. Three.


    Gradually, Madara felt that the joy of finding silence was passing, and all because this red-haired demon was burning a hole in him. "Hashirama, you bastard, it was you who gave birth to this fucking monster So that everything in the next world itches."


    With a heavy and even desperate sigh, Madara raised his eyelids  Well, what?


    Tetsuya grinned, "Madara, are you ready to be my ally?"


    From these words, the old man''s face distorted, as if it was almost physically painful for him to hear this phrase  Yes, I''m ready. I agree to be your ally. And now that I''m your ally, can I ask for a favor?


    Of course!


    - thanks. And so. Is it possible never, under any circumstances, not to say the set of words that recently left your mouth?


    Madara, are you ready to be my ally? Tetsuya added with a smile that Uchiha desperately wanted to crack


    - Yes. This set of words.  Madara nodded lying down, pursing his lips  It''s better to forget about him altogether.


    Oh, for you, anything. So, now tell me if you know about our n.


    Oh, I know everything. And about Kagyu, and about aliens who are going to visit our earth and destroy humanity. The unification of Shinobi into one empire under your supervision... I am aware of all events.


    It looks like I''ve told you quite a lot in the illusion.


    - Yes. I loved those rare moments when your filthy mouth said something new


    Tetsuya stretched, got up  Well, we''re going back to Konoha


    Wait.  Madara said sharply  There was no question about it. I be your ally, I help with the n, but there is no desire to return to Konoha.


    Huh? Actually, I was going to make you a Hokage.


    Are you crazy!? Me?! Hokage!? You know what you''re saying!? Madara stood up abruptly, leaning on his hands


    Quite. Tetsuya shrugged his shoulders


    No one will support you in this endeavor. Everyone remembers my battle with Hashirama. Everyone remembers the threat hanging over their heads.


    Tetsuya put his hands behind his head, looking at the old man  Perhaps no one will believe you, but my word has quite a good weight. Especially when I be Emperor.


    Madara wanted to be a little more embarrassed, but Tetsuya was faster  And even if my words are not enough, I will definitely be able to make you a Konoha shinobi, and then you yourself will prove the seriousness of your intentions and achieve the lost respect and trust.


    Uchiha silently stared at Tetsuya.


    After about two minutes, Madara vaguely exhaled  Why did you even think that I would return to Konoha, much less be a Hokage? I''ve be your ally, that''s enough! This is more than enough.


    Imagine Tobirama''s face when he finds out that you have be a Hokage. Uzumaki grinned


    And?  Madara twitched his eyebrow


    He will turn over in his coffin when the Hokage hat is ced on your head.


    The old Uchiha folded his arms on his chest and looked at Tetsuya with a strange look


    - what? Uzumaki spread his hands


    What did Tobirama do to you? Such a malicious and insidious n ...  Madara shook his head


    He? Nothing. In fact, I sympathize with him. I like Tobirama much more than Hashirama.


    Oh, I see. Assholes are attracted to each other, and I thought who do you remind me of... it''s easier to believe that you are the son of Tobirama, not Hashirama.


    So what''s your answer? Will you be one of the Kage in my empire?


    Madara thought silently for a few minutes, looking at Uzumaki''s smiling face, and then said  Before I answer, I want the ck bastard to answer a couple of my questions.


    "Madara, there is no tolerance for you" Well. Tetsuya nodded. Kuro,e in!


    Five secondster, the door slowly slid away and Zetsu appeared in the aisle  Was it called?


    Madara gave the humanoid a cold, but at the same time calm look  Yes. I have a few questions for you.


    Oh~ oh.  Kuro drawled,ing up  I will be happy to answer them.


    Izuna. My younger brother Were you involved in his death?


    No.  Zetsu calmly replied, tilting his head to the side  At that time you already had a mangekye sharingan, so it was unnecessary.


    Uchiha''s gaze sharpened and became like a sword


    Yes, you think right. I may not be involved in Izuna''s death, but that doesn''t mean I''m not involved in the deaths of your other loved ones, because it was important to me that you awaken mangekye.


    Madara red at Kuro, but Tetsuya did not interfere, as he secretly looked into the future to prevent adverse events.


    I''ll say more. The enmity between Senju and Uchiha was not born from scratch. I specifically manipted the belligerent parties so that one of the parties to the conflict hired Uchih, and the other Senju. All these rumors about the fact that Senju and Uchiha are the strongest ns and therefore, in order to resist the Uchiha, it is necessary to hire Senju, nonsense. Both ns are a little stronger against the background of the others only because the chakras of Asura and Indra were reborn in them.  Kuro Zetsu shifted his gaze to one Uzumaki  More precisely, it was like that before this anomaly was born.


    I see.  Madara said calmly, although he looked at Kuro with a terrible look  Well, I agree to return to Konoha ... and I also agree to try to be Hokage.


    Great  Tetsuya pped his hands and rubbed them  But before we go to the Senju residence, we need to rejuvenate you.

 Chapter 147: Flight

    Chapter 147: Flight


    Senju Residence


    Evening


    Tsunade was pacing nervously around the living room Did you see that sh?


    - Yes. Mito calmly replied, sitting at the table with a cup in her hands and her eyes closed. The woman calmly answered this question, even though she had been asked it probably a hundred times already.


    And that push? Our whole service jumped up in the morning.


    Mito silently raised the cup to her lips and sipped the fragrant tea grown by her son.


    How much time has passed. Tsunade shook her head nervously, biting her lower lip  He should have been back a long time ago.


    "We don''t know who fought in that battle, Tsunade. Maybe Tetsui wasn''t even close there.


    The girl cast a skeptical nce at her grandmother  This was a very bad attempt to calm me down, ba. Hundreds of eyes saw the wood technique - the Thousand-handed Truth, in that battle. And who do you think is capable of a battle of such magnitude, if not our man?


    Apparently there is still such a person, since such a battle took ce. Mito exhaled, looking at her reflection in the cup with mncholy


    "That''s what scares me.  Tsuna clenched her fists  So much time has passed, and no one has heard from him. What if he''s injured?  the girl sharply raised her head  What if he is on the verge of death?


    Tsunade...  Mito said slowly with strength in her voice, looking up from the cup to her granddaughter  You have to believe in your man. Tetsuya is the strongest Shinobi of this and most likely past generations. If you can''t believe in such a man, then you are worthless as a future wife and the head of his harem.


    Tsunade froze. Slowly, the girl turned and met Mito''s gaze  What do you mean by that?


    After a short silence, Uzumaki replied  Kushina-chan also loves Tetsuya with all her heart, however, remember what she said recently?


    Tsunade folded her arms and stared at Mito with displeasure


    Uzumaki continued, despite her granddaughter''s displeasure  She said she wasn''t worried at all, because Tetsuya couldn''t lose. Her faith in him is unshakable.


    She''s a child.


    No, she''s a Shinobi.


    All this faith is stupid.


    Not at all.


    Suddenly Tsunade said  Have you always believed in Grandpa? Even when he died?


    Mito froze for a few seconds, looking into Tsunade''s eyes, and the girl inside began to reproach herself for such a sharp question


    - Yes. I believed until the very end, even though I didn''t even love him.


    Tsuna lowered her eyes, unable to withstand her grandmother''s gaze


    "There''s no point without faith, Tsunade.


    Uzumaki saw that Tsuna was ashamed of her outburst, so she decided not to develop the topic further  It''s okay to worry, although it''s stupid, because we can''t help him in any way, even if we were together with him in that fight... Most likely they would have just prevented and worsened his situation in battle.


    I understand, but... but it''s so hard...


    No one says it''s easy.


    Suddenly there was a knock on the door


    Go open it.


    Tsunade calmly walked up to the door and opened it  It''s you, sensei.


    Hiruzen smiled and noddedYes. Is he back?


    No.  the girl shook her head and stepping aside said  Come in.


    - thanks.


    Passing into the living room, Sarutobi nodded with a smile  Hello, Mito.


    Is there any news?


    Yes, something has be clear.  he said, sitting down in a chair with a slight grunt  Tetsuya won that fight, so you shouldn''t worry too much.


    Mito smiled slightly, lifting the corner of her lips, but Tsunade abruptly put her hands on the table  Is it true!? Is the information reliable?


    Yes, more than. Jiraya was hurriedly sent to the scene and found out everything.  Hokage said with a smile, taking out the phone  That sh and push were the result of Tetsuya''s attack. By the way, he finished the fight with this technique, and then where he went is unknown, as is unknown who he fought with.


    That''s something.  Tsunade nodded, exhaling with relief


    The sound of the door opening rang out


    Are you waiting for someone? Hiruzen was surprised, lighting up


    I''ll take a look. Tsuna said quickly, walking with a quick, sweeping step.


    Mito, meanwhile, closed her eyes and frowned heavily.


    Coming around the corner, Tsunade froze abruptly.


    Tetsuya stood in the doorway and calmly took off his shoes, as if nothing had happened.


    Tetsuya! Tsunade eximed with a smile and ran to her man


    Tsunade.  the guy said affectionately and spread his arms for hugs


    That''s just a second before the embrace, Tsunade''s kind face was reced by a menacing and angry pug.


    A female fist embraced by the chakra swiftly flew into the head of one Uzumaki


    Looking at the approaching fist, Tetsuya thought  "Sometimes in a man''s life there are moments when it''s better to clench your jaw tighter and take a blow so that a woman angry at your fault loses some of her anger and even feels guilty after seeing the consequences of her rage on your face..."


    *VIGILANCE*


    The sound of the blow resounded throughout the evening Konoha.


    Tetsuya''s body flew extremely fast and broke through the wall of the Senju residence and fell on the main street. Shouts of shocked people rang out.


    Nearby, in the shade of trees, a thirtyyear-old man with gorgeous hair and mesmerizing purple eyes said - A hundred meters, right?


    Yeah.  the ck humanoid answered him, trying to measure with his eyes the number of meters that the Shinobi God flew


    Are we really wee here?


    I''m not quite sure


    A second, two, three


    The angry expression disappeared from Tsunade''s face, and she nervously and guiltily looked at the destroyed wall  "What if he was injured, and I hit him so hard? No, he is the best iryenin, he would hardly walk wounded all day But suddenly... suddenly the opponent was extremely serious..."


    Five secondster, the girl broke down and ran towards the flying Tetsui, with a hidden fear in her eyes.


    Meanwhile, the victim himself was lying on the road and looking at the starry sky, while the whole street was whispering and looking strangely at the Shinobi God


    The guy was not injured at all, only his clothes were slightly frayed and dusty. Even the ce of impact did not turn red at all, and the skin remained the envy of all beauties. - "What a beautiful sky..."  he thought, and then touched his cheek  "This won''t do, did he get in the face for nothing?"


    With the help of small maniptions, he increased the blood flow to the site of the impact  "Not bad, it looks perfect... but something else is missing..."


    Quietly and imperceptibly, dust and earth under the action of the chakra made the clothes more pathetic and torn in ces.


    - "And also..."


    A little maniption and the capiries at the site of the impact burst.


    Tetsuya expected to make a good bruise, but an outrageous regeneration came into y and instantly cured everything.


    - "Okay and so it will do Although with a hematoma it would be more interesting..."


    Tetsuya! Tsunade eximed, running out of the hole in the wall.


    The girl''s eyes saw that her beloved was lying there on the ground, covered in dust and torn clothes, and the ce of impact was stained with a strong crimson  Sorry!  she said quickly, going up to the guy and bending down  Did you get hurt badly?


    Not weak. Tetsuya smiled affectionately, "But if that''s what I deserve If this is what will help me get your forgiveness, then I will bear with it


    Y-yes! It''s your fault, so we''ll talk about itter.  said Tsunade, treating Tetsuya, and he just stopped the technique with which he controlled the blood  Let''s go, grandma was also worried.


    Slowly getting up, Tetsuya calmly walked home with Tsunade in his arms.


    Oh Kami ...  Madara covered his face with his palm, from whose eyes all the maniptions of the cunning Uzumaki could not hide  Why does he do it, and am I ashamed?


    Kuro Zetsu just shrugged his shoulders.


    Already inside, Tetsuya greeted Sarutobi and Mito  Hello sensei, I''m back, Mom.


    Hiruzen smiled with a pipe in his mouth and nodded. Mito also nodded, but the frown on her face could not hide from the eyes of everyone in the living room.


    Predicting questions, I say right away. Yes, it was I who fought in today''s battle, and no I was not injured.


    Where have you been all day?  I folded my arms on my chest to Tsunade, who had already lost her umted anger  We were very, very worried.


    I was conducting another experiment to increase strength. - Tetsuya shrugged his shoulders  And also, not without difficulties, I got an ally who should help me fulfill one of my... ns.


    Tsunade brought her eyebrows together when she heard about the n, which for some reason she was not privy to.


    Mito squinted, looking at her son  Is the man with a powerful chakra, whom you brought to the territory of the residence, the same ally?


    Upon hearing this, Tsunade and Hiruzen tried to sense an outsider, but their attempt was unsessful.


    Tetsuya was surprised  "She felt Madara, Mom''s sensory skills should not be underestimated..." Yes, it''s him, but I''m surprised that you could feel him.


    And I can''t feel it.  she answered and sipped her cup  I found out about an outsider on the territory only with the help of Fuin,


    - "That''s how... But she couldn''t notice Kuro Zetsu, which is no wonder, the asshole knows how to hide perfectly. You can''t take that away from him." Today I was going to reveal one of my secrets, but I think before I start doing this, it''s worth calling my ally.


    Having said that, Tetsuya rushed out of the room with a rapid step, and returned a littleter.


    Then Madara followed him, at the sight of which Mito frowned, although she was extremely surprised.


    Neither Tsunade nor Hiruzen recognized the person standing in front of him, but Sarutobi knew that he was facing an extremely difficult person, because not every Shinobi had the eyes of a sage of the six paths.


    How many years, Mito. Uchiha said calmly, looking at one of the few women he respected.


    Madara ...  Mito pronounced sybles, and then turned her gaze to her son  It was with him that you fought today, right?


    Yes, Mom. I can''t hide anything from you.


    Tsunade brought her eyebrows together when she heard that the one with whom her beloved fought so zealously today was standing in front of her, but Hiruzen looked at the guest in amazement.  Uchiha Madara This can''t be happening And so young


    Madara shifted his gaze to Hokage  Hmm. Tobirama''s disciple... Through Tetsui''s efforts, I regained my former strength and youth.


    Sensei, why are you so surprised? Tsunade asked confusedly, feeling stupid that she was the only one who didn''t understand the whole situation.


    The girl''s ignorance in this matter is not surprising, because no one liked to remember Uchiha Madara, especially the Uchiha n itself. Moreover, knowledge and news about him were suppressed in every possible way.


    Uchiha Madara is a friend of your grandfather and the one with whom he founded Konoha ...  Sarutobi began, and Mito continued  As well as the one who betrayed your grandfather''s ideals, betrayed their friendship, tried to rebel with the help of his n, but was rejected by his own nsmen. As a result, he left the vige, but only to return with the nine-tailed and try to destroy Konoha and all its inhabitants. Hashirama Senju was able to defend the vige and during this battle his best friend Madara Uchiha was killed ... more precisely, it was thought so until that time.


    At the end of the speech, Mito turned her gaze to her son  I hope you have good reasons to bring him to the vige and generally conclude an alliance.


    Taking a deep breath, Tetsuya began his story.

 Chapter 148: Pride

    Chapter 148: Pride


    And Tetsuya began the story.


    At first, he started with the fact that in the future the will be visited by the Ootsutsuki n with far from good intentions towards the locals.


    He exined what kind of threat these extraterrestrial inhabitants pose and why Shinobi should finally unite, if not for world peace, then for the sake of survival.


    The women asked a logical question: "How do you know all this and why are you so sure that this is exactly what will happen?"


    And then he began a new round of the story.


    Tetsuya said that from about the age of three he began to see the future in his dreams, a terrible future. It was thanks to all these dreams that he developed so quickly in all directions, whether it was the craft of a civilian or a shinobi.


    Of course, all this was a lie that he was going to tell everyone he would let into his ns.


    As expected, they believed in it, because in the history of Shinobi there were many people who could see the future, even if not so well.


    If Tetsuya didn''t feel anything while deceiving Madara, Zetsu and Sarutobi, then everything is moreplicated with Mito and Tsunade.


    Burning shame and guilt tormented his heart, but Uzumaki understood that no one should ever know that he has a system and has the ability to travel through the worlds.


    Then came the exnation of his n. The unification of the Shinobi world, the rebirth of the Hare Goddess and universal preparation.


    At the end, Tetsuya told about Madara''s failed n, about his way of finding peace and how they fought and then became allies.


    During the story, everyone present managed to drink more than one cup of tea with sweets. Especially in this regard, Hiruzen and Madara stood out, each of whom ate more than Tetsuya, Tsunade and Mitobined.


    Hmm, now your behavior in childhood is understandable.  Mito said and took a few sips from the cup  You behaved too much like an adult back then, even for a genius.


    Tetsuya smiled slightly in response and stroked Tsunade, who was sitting on her man''sp and hugging him, resting her head on his shoulder.


    Madara was sitting at a distance from everyone in an armchair and with his eyes closed was eating a cottage cheese cake. Uchiha just drank and ate the whole story in silence, not really participating in the conversation, even when Tetsuya began to talk about their battle and Madara''s defeat.


    Yes ~ and...  Sarutobi drawled not particrly happily  Shinobi Unification It won''t be easy... but if anyone can fake it in life, it''s only you.


    Everyone tacitly agreed with this statement, even Uchiha.


    Tetsuya eximed softly, as if casually remembering another little thing  I''m also going to make Madara Hokage.


    Hiruzen, at this moment sipped a cup and spat out tea from shock from what he heard - Pf! Kha-kha-kha! Are you kidding?!


    Sarutobi and Mito looked at Tetsu in confusion, but when they saw his calm face, they realized that he was not joking


    It''s impossible.  the Uzumaki woman shook her head  It''s easier to unite the world than to put Madara on the post of Hokage.


    Is it that bad? Tetsuya raised an eyebrow


    Well ... how to say ...  the acting Hokage spoke awkwardly, looking at Madara, who continued to calmly devour the cake with his eyes closed.


    Unlike Sarutobi, Mito was not going to choose soft words  Madara''s betrayal and his attempt to destroy the vige, and no one has forgotten all its inhabitants, even though the Uchiha n is trying to regain their lost trust to their n. It will be very difficult for any Uchiha to take the post of Hokage, it is almost impossible, let alone Madara himself.


    Sarutobi nodded, agreeing with Mito  Can you suggest another candidate? You''re aiming for the post of emperor and you don''t care about the Hokage hat, but I need a receiver.


    - "Hmm. What is the fate of this n At first, Madara tries to stage a rebellion, but after failing, she leaves the vige, thereby betraying her and the leader of the vige himself


    The Uchiha n had already lost some of its reputation, but due to the fact that they did not sumb to Madara''s persuasions, this reputation damage was small. However, when Madara returned with the nine-tails to "destroy" the vige... the Uchiha''s reputation fell to the bottom. Until now, they have to prove their loyalty to the vige and its ideals in order to regain their former trust in themselves


    And Tobirama clearly did not sit idly by at the time when, after Madara''s betrayal and his attempt to destroy the vige, he became convinced of his thinking about Uchiha. I am sure that the second Hokage made quite a few efforts to consolidate distrust of this n among the residents of Konoha, thereby critically reducing their influence in Konoha and the chances of holding significant positions. And then even worse


    ording to the canon, Uchiha Obito will kill the jinchuriki of the nine-tailed and Hokage, destroying a good part of the vige with the help of the same nine-tailed, and then the reputation of the Uchiha should reach the absolute bottom, no, not even so, their reputation would break through the bottom and sink even lower.


    Of course, no one could firmly state that the Uchiha were to me for this, however, the sharingan pattern that was reflected in the eyes of the nine-tailed at that moment, and the very fact that the nine-tailed was again involved in the destruction of the vige These facts spoke and pointed a finger in the direction of the Uchih literally themselves.


    And to top it all off, the Uchiha who are tired of restoring their trust will try to make a coup d''etat, but something will go wrong and they will be cut out by their own nsman ... Yes ~auj." - Tetsuya mentally stretched out at the end.  It turns out that because of Madara, the Uchiha''s position has be not very good?


    Not very good?  Mito repeated, grinning and looking askance at Madara  Shinobi in droves refused to work as partners with Uchiha, fearing that they would stick a kunai in their back. A lot of engagements were canceled, even if the couple loved each other, because it''s better to get married with a tramp than with traitors. Even civilians shied away from them as if they were lepers, and they are the valiant Konoha police.


    Madara continued to eat calmly, or rather he pretended that he was not bothered by the words of the Uzumaki woman.


    Tetsuya mentally grinned slyly and praised his mother  "Ah, Mom, you see right through me. The more Madara wants to correct his mistakes and prove the greatness of the Uchiha n, the more likely it is that he will go to the end in an effort to take the post of Kage."


    That''s how... do you think Madara has no chance at all?


    Mito mentally grinned Yes, but that''s good.


    Hmm? Tetsuya raised an eyebrow questioningly


    "He would never have made a decent Hokage.  Mito said, and then condescendingly and even slightly spitefully said, looking pejoratively at Uchiha  He was not able to manage even his own n, what to say about the vige. His own people did not believe him and his words. I''m sure he held the post of head of the n only because of his personal strength, and it didn''t help because in the end he was thrown out of the n like a dog, not wanting to ept him and his ideas. If he bes Hokage, Konoha will experience the greatest shame for the entire time of his existence.


    Tetsuya was mentally amazed  "Mom... I didn''t know your tongue was so sharp."


    Hiruzen, like Tsunade, watched the ongoing battle with interest and shock.


    They understood what this concert was for, in fact Madara himself also understood the meaning of this performance, but the fact that he understands that he is being provoked does not mean that all these words were ignored by him.


    After so many defeats from Tetsuya in the illusion, understanding that he had been manipted all his life and the caustic words of Kuro Zetsu... Madara''s pride was already extremely hurt, so the inherently proud heart of Uchiha was more vulnerable than ever.


    To jump over Hashiram... no, Madara won''t even be able to reach his feet. It didn''t work before, it won''t work now.  Mito finally said what finished off Uchiha''s pride and fanned the mes of anger and indignation.


    Madara tensed his whole body for a second, and then rxed again - Hmm. Am I the one who can''t reach his feet?


    Yeah.  Mito said calmly, looking at Uchiha with pity, which warmed up the "me" even more


    Let me remind you that we fought many times and everything ended in a draw


    Lies.  Mito interrupted him and smiled condescendingly  You always lost to him, no matter how hard you tried. You weren''t killed by him just because of his stupid good will. Even when you enlisted the support of the nine-tailed and came to the vige, you still lost to him, and he still did not give his best, because he wanted to save the life of his best friend. Only at the end, when he realized that he could not change you, Hashirama "killed" a friend.


    Hmm, this is all my n, I needed the flesh


    "Really?" And wouldn''t killing him have given you a whole body, instead of a pathetic piece that you cowardly dragged away like a rat? Moreover, you wouldn''t have to sacrifice your eye and use izanagi.


    Madara fell silent.


    Tetsuya mentally apuded his mother, although he was very sorry for the pride of the poor Uchiha right now.


    Slowly Madara opened his eyes and looked at everyone in the room, said  I, Madara Uchiha, swear that I will be the best Hokage Konoha has ever seen and prove to "some" that no one dares to underestimate and look at me with pity.


    Empty words.  how the fox squinted Mito


    Time will tell.  finally, Uchiha threw and began to destroy the cake with triple force.

 Chapter 149: Глава 82 - Доставучий

    Chapter 149: ���ݧѧӧ� 82 - ������ѧӧ��ڧ�


    From that very conversation and Madara''s decision to go for the Hokage title to the end, a month has passed.


    Most of the people were still shocked that Madara Uchiha himself appeared in Konoha, alive, young and healthy, and also expressed a desire to be a Hokage.


    The n heads were especially shocked when Tetsuya and Hiruzen introduced him at a meeting a month ago.


    But to get a better picture, it''s worth remembering how that meeting went.


    a month ago.


    Hokage''s office.


    Sarutobi Hiruzen was sitting at his desk and smoking a pipe, examining documents  Hmm, the police did well this month.


    Thank you, Hokage. Fugaku, the head of Konoha''s military police force, said with some pride


    By the way, Hokage, did your son, Asuma, by any chance turn a year old yesterday?  said arge man, by the shape of whose body you can immediately understand that he is from the Akimichi n.


    Oh~ oh, yes.  Hiruzen was distracted from the documents and smiled


    Why didn''t you tell us then?! At least we baked a cake as a gift.


    Oh, no need. As for the celebration, we did it in a narrow family circle.


    The other n heads mentally made a note to send congrattory gifts for Sarutobi''s son.


    The leaders of the major ns stood in a semicircle around the table. Some were talking, others were silently waiting for the end of the meeting.


    Suddenly Hyuga Hiashi, who had been standing with his eyes closed before, said with interest  Hmm, the head of Senju also decided to attend the meeting today.


    Everyone in the room was surprised, except Hokage. Tetsuya rarely attended such meetings, as he did not see the point in it. n leaders attended these gatherings in order not to give the other ns the slightest advantage, and also to snatch some pieces of influence in the vige. The person aiming for the ce of the emperor did not see any sense in such meetings and went to them only when he just wanted to.


    "Just... just who is apanying him?" The head of Hyuga frowned


    Sarutobi mentally sighed as he knew what was about to begin


    The door to the office opened  Greetings to everyone! Tetsuya said with a smile as he strode into the office.


    The n heads nodded affably in response and focused their gazes on the man who apanied Uzumaki. Usually outsiders are not allowed to attend meetings, but there have always been exceptions. Everyone was wondering who the Shinobi God could consider an exception.


    Following Tetsuya was a thirty-year-old man with a magnificent head of hair and mystical purple eyes.


    No one recognized Madara, which is no wonder, even Hiruzen did not find this Uchiha.


    More precisely, no one recognized Madara, except for the current head of the Uchiha n, Fugaku Uchiha. Madara''s actions were a heavy disgrace on their name, and therefore all the highest representatives of the n had to know everything about Madara Uchiha, including his appearance.


    Involuntarily, the mangekyo sharingan pattern spun in Fugaku''s eyes  You ~ s ...  he drawled with hatred and surprise


    Everyone looked at each other in shock from Fugaku''s reaction. Still, quite a few things can cause such emotions in a person who suppresses them in every possible way.


    So much hate. Madara smiled slightly, looking into Fugaku''s eyes


    Madara Uchiha. Fugaku spat out these words, as if disgusted only by their sound


    Madara Uchiha?


    "The one?"


    The traitor


    Those present were shocked by the personality that Tetsuya brought.


    Everyone was talking weakly, sharing their thoughts and emotions.


    And at the same time, no one was going to attack him, because the Shinobi God was nearby, which means everything is under control.


    Well, no one except Fugaku, who was now like a fighting dog that had an extremely burning desire to cling to the throat of the enemy.


    Gathering his emotions, Fugaku exhaled and inhaled  Tetsuya What''s he doing here? Or rather, why is he still alive? Why is he so young?


    Tetsuya tilted his head inquiringly to the side  Well, I rejuvenated him


    Why!?


    What for? So that he would not die of old age. Uzumaki said and looked at Fugaku with a look: "Why are you asking such obvious things?"


    The head of the Uchiha seemed to be able to explode from his overflowing emotions


    As for why I brought him Well, I wanted to introduce you to my candidate for the post of Hokage.


    Silence Silence after the dropped bomb


    The heads looked from Tetsuya to Madara with shocked faces. Even Hyuga couldn''t resist pinching himself to check if it was a dream.


    Suddenly, a loud "KAI!" was heard in the silence.


    Everyone turned around and saw how the shocked Fugaku folded the seal and tried to remove the genjutsuKAI!


    Tetsuya shook his head, "This is not an illusion, Fugaku. I''m serious.


    It was impossible to look at him now without pity.


    Wide-open and shocked eyes, in which the mangekye sharingan pattern danced. The hands that formed the seal trembled, and the fingers turned white from the tension and the force with which they were squeezed.


    In addition, the other n heads were already ready to "express" their honest opinion about candidate Tetsui, but he was faster.


    Of course I have a reason to bring him to Konoha and even rmend him for the post of Kage.  he said, sitting down on a chair in the center of the room - Let me ask you, what have you heard about Ootsutsuki?


    On that day, Tetsuya partially initiated the leaders into his n.


    He told them about the Ootsutsuki who woulde to this world for the chakra and about his knowledge of the future. He told why Madara betrayed Konoha and why he decided toe back.


    He did not talk about the unification of the Shinobi world, because he believed that it was too early to mention it, although he did not have to doubt the leaders of the ns, but it was better not to risk it.


    With Tetsui''s persuasions, Madaru was creakingly epted back to Konoha, but he had to climb the Shinobi careerdder from the very beginning.


    The Uchiha who wanted to kill Madara were the most opposed to this decision, but the problem was that Madara was the second most powerful person after Tetsuya, so they had to agree to give him a chance.


    But surprisingly, there was a person who did not want to see Madara within Konoha more than Uchiha.


    Shimura Danzo. A man who took over from his teacher distrust of the Uchiha and raised him to the absolute.


    After the meeting, Danzo burst into Hokage''s office when he was alone  Sarutobi!


    Kha!  choked Hiruzen pipe  Kha, kha, kha! Scared you, you idiot!


    Danzo quickly approached Kage''s desk  What the hell did Madara Uchiha forget in Konoha!? Why is he alive? Why is he now a Konoha shinobi?! And Hokage?! Is he going to be a Hokage?! What the hell am I asking you!?


    "Kami, my old rival, it''s the first time I''ve seen so many emotions on your face."  thought Hiruzen, looking at Shimura''s furious face  I kind of sent ANBU to deliver a scroll to you


    And I read it! What nonsense is this?! What kind of aliens?! What kind of conspiracy?! And even if that''s the case, you can still do without this traitor! I thought Tetsuya would be Hokage!


    Don''t spit. Hiruzen muttered, removing a few drops from his face, "Tetsuya is not going to be Hokage


    Hiruzen, we agreed on the opposite! I will only support his candidacy for this post!


    And it''s true, Shimura Danzo, the head of the Root, strongly supported Tetsui''s candidacy for the post of Hokage and discussed it with Sarutobi more than once. This is quite surprising, considering that he did not maintain any ties with Tetsuya himself.


    All because Shimura saw Tetsuya as the perfect Hokage. Who is the perfect Hokage for him? The perfect Hokage, in Danzo''s view, must have the power of Hashirama Senju and the mindset of Tobirama Senju.


    And Uzumaki Tetsuya is just like that in Shimura''s view.


    The most amazing thing is that such a selfish and vicious person like Danzo considered Tetsui''s candidacy better than his own, but only Tetsui''s candidacy. The thought that Hokage would be Madara made Danzo''s heart ache.


    Danzo believed that once Uzumaki Tetsuya became Hokage, it would not take ten years before the Will of Fire would spread to all countries. He believed that Tetsuya could easily conquer all countries and raise the banner of thend of Fire over them.


    I know that we talked about something else, but what will I do if he aspires to the post of Emperor.  caricatured, "with sadness", sighed Hiruzen, slyly squinting.


    Danzo was ready to express his extreme dissatisfaction once again, but then his mind caught on one word.  The Emperor?


    Uh-huh. Hiruzen nodded, blowing smoke out of his nose


    How is it the Emperor?


    Well, he''s going to unite the Shinobi world and be an Emperor.


    In Danzo''s empty head, a holiday with fireworks began  I don''t quite understand


    - hm. He is going to unite the countries under his rule, but he is not going to impose his culture and worldview on them.


    Ahem, that is, Konoha will not be the main one?


    No.  Hokage shrugged his shoulders  However, Konoha will be the capital of the future empire. At least that''s what his ns are.


    "Well... it''s not that bad But I''m still against Madara!


    Tetsuya rmended him for this post. He says that Madara has changed and that he is ready to vouch for him. Also, Madara himself said that he would prove it not with words, but with deeds.


    Ahem. Well. Let''s see, time will tell But I''m against it!  Danzo said finally and left the office with a flying gait


    Miracles..." muttered Hiruzen, shaking his head


    In the present


    Don''t piss me off! Madara shouted as he raced on the heels of a small cat.


    The animal felt great in the forest and managed to magically slip out of the Uchiha''s hands every time. Madara himself could not use his power, as he was afraid of identally killing the animal, and this is unlikely to please the customer.


    Stop the creature! Madara eximed when the cat, using small cracks in the roots of trees, again escaped from the hands of the thirtyyear-old genin


    "You''re forcing me, you fiend.  with a twinkle in his eyes, Uchiha slowly spoke, stretching out his hand towards the fleeing animal  Tendo.


    Following the word, an attractive force burst out of Madara''s palm.


    The fleeing cat, which was already in a small clearing, froze in the air during the jump, and then slowly flew into Genin''s hand with a dissatisfied squeal.


    Grabbing the animal by the scruff of the neck, Madara looked into the cat''s discontented eyes  Are you still dissatisfied with something!? Why the hell aren''t you affected by genjutsu!?  he was shaking the cat. Madara thought that with the help of genjutsu he could easilyplete the mission, but for some reason the cat turned out to be invulnerable to illusions and the poor Uchiha had to run after her - Kami, what am I doing


    There were soft ps above the Uchiha''s head. *CLAP* *CLAP* *CLAP*


    Raising his head, Madara saw an impudent grin on the face of the redhaired guy who was so mockingly patting - To use Rinnegan''s "Way of Heaven" to catch a cat Old man Rikudo probably didn''t even realize that he could be used like that.


    What do you want? Madara muttered with displeasure


    Nothing. I was just passing by and felt like someone was using such a powerful force to catch the poor cat.


    Madara shook his head  I wish I was dead


    Tetsuya jumped down and stroked the cat in Madara''s arms. Pussy happily pressed her head against the hand of the Shinobi God and purred quite, which made the Uchiha even more furious  Is it really that bad? You''ve spent your whole life in wars and training. Don''t you like this kind of rxed peaceful life? Isn''t this what you''ve always dreamed of?


    Madara looked away, not wanting to agree with Tetsuya''s words, even if it was true.


    Well, if that''s the case, then why not enjoy life because of my goodies? Tetsuya said and an apple pie appeared in his hand


    Get this stuff away from me! Uchiha eximed and jumped a few meters away from Uzumaki, while loudly swallowing saliva


    Hmm? What is it? Tetsuya asked innocently


    Don''t y the fool here! After your delicious and wonderful food, I became disgusted with any other food! I couldn''t get away from it for a week, but even now everything I eat resemblesplete tastelessness! It''s a drug!


    - what? What drug? I eat it myself and feed my women


    Exactly! You feed them, and for a long time! They can''t even think about eating something that you didn''t cook! That''s why I think they''re so silk? What harem? And there it is! They almost eat off your hands, like tame cats! I won''t fall for it anymore!


    I think you''re exaggerating. Tetsuya said with augh, taking a piece of pie in his mouth. Will you?


    Swallowing, Uchiha shook his head sharply and disappeared into the stream of leaves. Shunshin.


    Hmm, you don''t want as you want. I''d rather treat Orochi then. Tetsuya said and walked towards Orochi''sboratory


    Some timeter.


    Orochi Laboratory


    There were two people in the spacious room.


    The room was perfectly lit. There were a couple of mugs and an empty pie dish on one of the tables.


    Are you sure? Tetsuya asked


    - Yes.  Orochi replied and began to undress


    As soon as possible, shepletely undressed. The girl looked at Tetsui''s face with interest, but saw that the guy looked away  I thought it was not new for you to see a woman''s body. With your gigolo track record and iryenin''s divine skills, it seems strange to take your eyes off a naked female body.


    With an effort, the guy turned his gaze to Orochi and rubbed the back of his head and said  Oh, I''m not to embarrass you.


    Well, I''m not embarrassed. You can watch. She said calmly, narrowing her eyes slightly.


    Ah-ha-ha! Okay, okay, let''s get to the ritual. Tetsuya said hurriedly


    The girl nodded and slowly entered the big seal.


    There were two tables in the center of this seal. On one of themy a faceless humanoid without any reproductive signs. A girly down on the other table.


    Ready?


    Yes.  she answered, closing her eyes


    Okay, let''s get started.


    The chakra burst out of Tetsuya''s body and entered the seal, activating it.


    Gradually, Orochi''s body turned into smoke, which rapidly headed into the humanoid''s body. When there was nothing left of Orochi''s body, the second phase of the ritual began.


    The humanoid''s body began to slowly change and, unfortunately, not in the direction it should have.


    "What the hell!?" Tetsuya eximed with a frown.


    Slowly, the humanoid took the form of a perfect female body, but Tetsuya could not do anything, because this could put Orochi''s life and existence under serious threat.


    And so the ritual continued until its epilogue came.


    The seal went out. The girl''s eyelids trembled and eventually opened, revealing a mesmerizing snake pupil. Then the eyes turned ck and three tomoes spun in them.


    Turning off the sharingan, Orochi regained her snake pupil and slowly got up from the table  I am a woman.  she said calmly


    - Yes. Tetsuya pursed his lips, "I do not know why this happened.


    Nothing, don''t worry. Orochi smiled slightly


    Where did I go wrong? I couldn''t be wrong.  Uzumaki withdrew into himself


    "Tetsuya, don''t worry, I''m not upset about this oue. Maybe it''s fate.


    The guy frowned and looked into the girl''s eyes as if trying to find something - Are you sure you''re not upset?


    No, it''s all right. Apparently this is fate.


    No, I have to figure out the problem. Tetsuya shook his head and walked over to the seal


    The girl bit her lip, watching as the guy went to get to the bottom of it.


    After a while, Tetsuya eximed, "What the hell?


    What is it?


    It''s not like that! I set up the seal so that you could return to your male form, but someone changed the seal! Instead, fuin on the contrary has strengthened your female transformation and consolidated it!


    What a pity.  the girl said calmly and spread her hands  Apparently someone got in here and changed the seal.


    It''s impossible, I checked the seal yesterday and it was fine. No one could change her so much overnight. Tetsuya shook his head categorically


    - hm. What if the criminal has not entered theboratory for the first time? Perhaps he has already prated here several times and was able to study the seal enough.


    Tetsuya looked skeptically at the girl  So you want to say that some Shinobi, well versed in fuinjutsu, sneaked into yourboratory several times unnoticed and eventually changed the seal?


    It seems so.  Orochi shrugged her shoulders  Don ''t get hung up


    "It doesn''t make any sense. Why would anyone do that?


    "How do I know what the criminal was thinking?"


    That''s also true... I think I''ll find him. There are very few people capable of doing this, plus there should have been some evidence left


    No need ...  Orochi said softly, bringing her eyebrows together


    Don''t be afraid. Tetsuya waved his hand, looking suspiciously at the girl  It''s not difficult for me.


    I said no need.  Orochi said loudly and clearly, and then quietly added  I don''t want to drag you into my problems. I''ll figure it out myself, I''m not a helpless little girl.


    I understand. Well, when will we repeat the ritual?


    Shall we repeat it?  the girl said questioningly, clearly surprised


    - Yes. This fuin certainly consolidated the results, but I think I can create a seal that can still return you to a man''s appearance.


    Yes, don''t


    Come on, it''s not difficult for me. This is already a professional interest. Tetsuya narrowed his eyes. The guy''s eyes sparkled with amusement.


    "Well... will you need another homunculus?"


    - Yes.


    Then it will take time


    A month?


    No, I ran out of the right ingredients


    I''ll help you get them.


    We need to grow a homunculus again, and I want this ritual to make me stronger again... so we need to get rare genes again All this should also take time ... plus the development of printing, and I need to rest, in general, not in the near future.


    That''s how. Well, if anything, call me.


    - OK. Orochi breathed out


    Oh, yes, before I leave, let me ask.


    - Yes?


    Why are you still naked?


    Orochi looked at her naked body and tilting her head calmly said  Oh, I forgot.


    Nothing happens. I often forget to get dressed, too. Well, bye.


    A momentter, Tetsuya disappeared.


    The naked girl was left alone in this quiet room.


    Wiping a fewrge drops of sweat from her forehead, Orochi exhaled softly and with relief  "Sometimes you are so annoying and meticulous."

 Chapter 150: Beating

    Chapter 150: Beating


    Spring day. Cool breeze and warm rays of the sun.


    On the roof of the Senju residence, a red-haired guy in the lotus position was sitting with his eyes closed.


    It seemed that he had merged with nature itself. A lot of birds looked at him with extreme interest, and those who were bolder flew up and sat on the guy, periodically rubbing against his body with pleasure.


    Suddenly, a guest appeared on the roof.


    A red-haired girl jumped on the roof and seeing a busy guy stood on the sidelines nearby, and with a smile began to observe meditation.


    Over the past five years, Kushina, like a bud, blossomed into a beautiful girl, but everyone knew that this flower shines only for one person, outsiders could only run into thorns if they lingered on the flower for too long.


    Long scarlet hair went down to the shin, which is not typical for Shinobi, but since the girl could use them as a weapon, her rtives did not bother much about it.


    The breasts of the third size were proudly thrust forward despite such a formidablepetitor as Tsunade in this matter. Long legs and deceptively thin arms, which at any moment can crush a boulder as tall as a man. The girl has grown into an enviable beauty.


    Slowly, the guy smiled and opened his eyes, showed a rinnegan with an elongated animal pupil  Good morning.


    Smiling like a fox, the girl clung to the guy''s back with her breasts  Good morning, Tetsuya.  grinning, the girl hovered over the guy''s face and said  These marks, because of the sage''s regime, make you look like a roon. And that elongated pupil... just like Brother roon!


    Despite the fact that Tetsuya had almostpletely mastered the sage mode, the strange mark that appeared when the mode was activated on his face did not go away. What''s the mark? As Kushina had already said, it was a small mark that looked like a strip of cloth that covered Tetsuya''s eyes and went to her cheeks. It felt like the guy was some kind of criminal who wanted to cover his face, such is the fate of all roons, and now Tetsui.


    You''ve been talking about this for the umpteenth time..." he chuckled, exhaling, "You usually don''t bother me during training and meditation, which means there''s a reason today


    "I''vee to remind you of your... promise."


    "A promise?" What promise?  rubbing his chin, the guy asked


    Squinting, the girl replied in an insinuating tone  The promise you made to a little girl years ago that you would ept her love if she did not change her mind until she was sixteen. I''ll be sixteen very soon... and then


    It''s a little early for reminders.  he grinned  Yes, andtely you have be more active.


    There are reasons


    And what are they?


    Well, I always thought that I would be your third woman, however, someone has appeared who can push me in this queue.


    Tetsuya frowned with iprehension  Who can push you? Why don''t I know about her?


    "Oh~oh, you know about her, you just don''t want to or rather are afraid to say it out loud. She is someone who has be very close to you and your harem over the past five years. The one who publicly looks at you with indifference, in the hope that you will notice it and do something. Someone who over the past five years has be almost the epitome of femininity.


    While Kushina was saying this, Tetsuya slowly and wearily looked away  Kushina


    She is a pale-skinned girl with cold-blooded snake eyes, which, however, look at you with warmth, longing and hope... Only a blind person would not have noticed Orochi''s feelings for you, Tetsuya.


    Kushina ...  the guy shook his head  The situation is much moreplicated than it seems


    "She''s a woman, Tetsuya Orochi is not a bit inferior to Mito in this.


    Smiling tiredly, Tetsuya said, "I thought you were worried that she would push you, but now it seems to me that you are trying to promote her in this queue."


    Hmm, I just feel sorry for her, as a person, as a woman, and as a friend The way you deliberately distance yourself from her makes not only her unhappy, but also us... Can''t you ept her? What''s stopping you from doing that? Pride? Honor? Or what other principles?


    Exhaling wearily, Tetsuya looked hard at the girl  You know perfectly well what and why, I don''t see the point in talking about it.


    "She''s a woman..." Kushina cautiously said again, but Tetsuya only shook his head in response


    I usually listen to my loved ones, however, this is not a question in which you can somehow influence me.


    Kushina looked at the guy with sadness and chewed her lips and said, "Good... although I don''t quite understand why.


    Opening her arms, Kushina said  Well, I''m going to practice.  then jumped off the roof


    Left alone, Tetsuya tried to regain spiritual peace, but it turned out to be more difficult than he thought. Of course, it was possible to activate Arbitrary Meditation, but then what is the point of training?


    I''m going for a walk... it seems that the results of the passing exam to the Academy were put up today...


    Sunset...


    On one of the streets of Konoha, a man in a green tightfitting suit, with a light orange scarf around his neck, swung, hit a guy of five years right in the face - Guy! Fool!


    The boy was dressed the same as the man, except for the scarf, which was red.


    From the blow, the child spun on the spot several times and fell on his ass  Ouch! I''m sorry, Dad, I''m already five years old, and I still can''t run five hundredps around the academy!


    Don''t apologize!  crying, the man said and shook his head  I''m not scolding you for that!


    The guy rubbed the ce of impact  Then for what?


    The man, not sparing tears, replied  Never ask for forgiveness for your work and efforts! It offends your determination and what you do! Besides, that''s not how you applied your rule. ''''After running five hundredps, you will be given a ce in the academy''? This is not a rule! It''s just a wish! You''re running after a dream!


    Little Guy listened intently to his father and absorbed his wisdom like a sponge absorbing water.


    You see, youe up with a rule for yourself so that you have a goal and an incentive, thanks to which you can surpass yourself or get out of a difficult situation. This rule applies only to you and no one else!


    The kid, being impressed, nodded with a smile.


    Thanks to him, you are able to gather all your strength and will into a fist, and concentrate on your efforts. Therefore, even if you fail, the fact that you followed your rule will make you disciplined and collected. Work is work and you deserve hugs for it!  the man finished and smiled, without ceasing to cry, spread his arms for hugs.


    Dad!  little Guy jumped into his father''s arms, also crying


    A bunch of women standing nearby were shaking their heads.


    Poor kid


    Abnormal


    Breaking away from his son, Dai gave the women a thumbsup with a smile - Thank you for your support,dies!


    Half-wit.  they threw back and ran away


    The smile disappeared from Guy''s face  Dad, I think they didn''t support us


    So it was encouragement.  with an intelligent look, Dai said.


    I can''t use either ninjutsu or genjutsu, that''s why I failed the test and couldn''t enter the academy


    Listen, Guy.  Dai interrupted him  Your youth has just begun! Never turn away from her, just like me!  when he finished, he gave his son a thumbs up  The fact that ninjutsu and genjutsu are not your strengths made me the happiest father!


    Eh?  the boy fell into prostration


    When you know your weaknesses, you can concentrate on working on your strengths! And your taijutsu is without exaggeration brilliant! I am very happy! I discovered my son''s strength despite the fact that he is so young!


    Little Guy smiled again, but not for long  Dad, you''re only saying this to calm me down


    Disadvantages can also be a force!  I didn''t let my son finish  Verbosity means that you are very courteous! The loudness shows your cheerfulness! Stubbornness is a sign of having a strong will! Selfish people... they''re like... like cats!


    And what can you say about the hairy ones! Guy asked with a smile, looking at his father''s dense vegetation


    Uh... well... they''re kind of like... cats!?


    Two marginal-looking Chunins appeared from around the corner and saw a father and son couple.  Hey, Maito Dai! Are you ying with your son again?! The best activity for the eternal genin! Ah-ha-ha-ha!


    Dai did not lose his head and, smiling, gave a thumbsup - Thank you for your support!


    Ah-ha-ha, idiot!  they left and disappeared around the corner


    Pursing his lips and clenching his fists, Guy said  Dad, I''m going to train.


    Excellent, my son! In the meantime, I''ll take another mission!


    But Dad, you have alreadypleted several missions today And it ''s already evening


    Nothing! Youth burns in me and asks for more work!  Dai gently patted his son on the head  Well, that''s it, go train.


    - OK. Guy nodded and ran


    Watching his son go, Dai thought, "Nothing, even if you can''t do it on your own I have almost saved the necessary amount, so even if yourbors are not enough, I will arrange for you in the academy for a fee Okay, let''s get to work!"


    Except little Guy wasn''t entirely honest with his father.


    After some time of searching, he found the two Chunins who had recently humiliated Dai.


    What augh, this idiot is still trying to behave young


    Picking up a small stone, the guy threw it right into the back of Chunin''s head, who said most of all  Ah! What the...  he rubbed the ce of the injury and turned around  You''re a brat Daya? What do you want?


    "Don''t you dare speak ill of my father! Guy spoke furiously, knitting his eyebrows


    Pf, he''s an idiot and an idiot in Kumogakura. Just told the truth.


    Say that again and it won''t seem enough to you! This is my rule!  the guy finished and, unable to stand it, still ran with his fists at Chunin, what he had just said.


    Shinobi easily grabbed the child by the head and held him, not letting him near him  Well,ughter.


    The second Chunin grinned  Huh? Rule? Interesting. And I''m going to tell you the truth, as it really is... your dad is a nonentity who can no longer be found in this world. He can''t use ninjutsu or genjutsu, even the taijutsu he''s so proud of is trash. Do you know how they talk about him among Shinobi? "He looks more like a clown and aedian, not a genin."


    Hahahaha, that''s just aedian who is always joking about youth and the fictional ''Power of Youth'' is not funny at all, so even here this idiot is in flight.


    "You have insulted my father so many times already!  the child shouted furiously  Get ready to receive ten blows!


    Huh.  the Chunins grinned and exchanged nces among themselves, almost simultaneously, said  Then you get ready to get twenty.


    In the next moment, Guy was hit from both sides by not weak punches of chunin-level Shinobi.


    Thest blow was so strong that it cut the guy''s head, but because of the thick ck hair, it remained a mystery, both for the attackers and for Guy himself.


    Although there was a person who clearly saw this wound.


    Right above the brawl, on one of the roofs, there was a redhaired guy who, clenching his fists, frowned at this beating - "I''m sorry, but right now I can''t... I don''t want to prevent it This is most likely your decisive moment in life, because perhaps only thanks to this unequal fight you will find a strong friendship, an eternal rival and a strong will ... All this pain, disappointment and humiliation will be fuel, thanks to which you will move only forward, never looking back."


    Damn it! Guy shouted with annoyance and anger at himself, trying to get up from the ground


    Ahhahahaha  the two Chuninsughed, but it didn''tst long


    A silver-haired guy of five years appeared from around the corner and knocked down the Chunins with a few quick blows, and soon knocked them out with a few more precise blows


    Guy looked shocked as Hatake Kakashi, who was also entering the academy like him, knocked out two chunins.


    Kakashi slowly approached and, frowning, said, "I can''t believe that you''ve never been able to hit them... and that''s all after your words about your father.


    Guy watched with shocked eyes as Hatake ran away to his father.


    Looking at their backs, Guy''s eyes involuntarily got wet from tears  Damn.  he said, slowly getting up on his trembling legs


    However, as soon as the Hatake family left, one of the Chunins said with a painful groan  The little bastard left, which means you will take the beatings for him


    Two chunins quite smartly got up from the ground and spat out some blood, menacingly moved on the boy


    Catch it! Shinobi shouted and shot his fist into Guy''s face, but he was not destined to get in the face again


    A man appeared in front of Guy a second before the blow and covered him with his body.


    Chunin did not have time to do anything and hit directly into the man''s torso. There was a crunch.


    Ha! It hurts! It hurts, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts, you bastard! Chunin shouted , clutching his hand and closing his eyes


    A calm but menacing male voice rang out  Don''t express yourself in front of the child, garbage.


    You''re a corpse, you piece of shit!  between painful groans, the victim said.


    Hito... - the second chunin said with fear, shaking the victim''s shoulder


    Well, what! He shouted in anger and opened his eyes  Tetsuya-sama


    Guy, eyes wide open, watched as the once strong opponents, the Chunins, at the sight of some guy, seemed ready to stop breathing forever just from his appearance and presence.


    T-tetsuya-sama! Q-everything doesn''t seem as it might look!


    Folding his arms across his chest, Tetsuya, with a smile that looked more like a grin, said  Oh, yes, tell me your version of events.  his mood has been pretty badtely, and these two got caught, just in time


    E-this brat attacked us!


    "Yyes, he attacked us first!


    Maito Guy clenched his teeth with anger, but he could not answer this, because it''s true.


    "And how did he attack you?"


    "Sbitch threw a fist-sized rock right at the back of my head!" - the injured Hito eximed, nobly embellishing the size of the pebble, about ten times


    And for this, you decided to beat a civilian child? Together?


    M-we defended ourselves! He rushed at us with his fists!


    Yeah, yeah. Am I right?  Uzumaki tilted his head and the Shinobi felt as if the purple eyes were able to see their soul  A civilian boy, five years old, threw a stone at the head of one of you and rushed at you with his fists. You, Chunins, were so scared of the child that you decided to cripple him with four fists ...  then Tetsuya nced at Guy  No, you already crippled him, but someone intervened and stopped you. It wasn''t enough for you, and you decided to beat the child again, because you couldn''t find the courage to take revenge on someone who was able to resist you? Do I understand everything correctly?


    T-tetsuya-sama...  the chunins barely squeezed out of themselves, feeling as if the very nature of the man in front of them suppresses the will


    Tetsuya released a little chakra into the neighborhood, quite a bit, rtive to his chakra reserves


    The ground under Uzumaki''s feet went intorge cracks, which stopped only right in front of the walls of the houses.


    The Chunins didn''t even scream out of fear. They seemed to have turned into sculptures out of terror. Guy, meanwhile, looked at all this with shocked eyes for a couple with his mouth open.


    A secondter, shinobi in animal masks appeared on the roofs from all sides, and then the Konoha police, who were frightened by the sudden powerful release of chakra in the center of the vige.


    Seeing that it was Tetsuya, they all exhaled.  "I thought biju had escaped..."  thought each of them


    "Tetsuyasama, what''s going on?"


    These two beat the child and wanted to hurt him even more, but I came in time. They say it was a five-year-old boy who attacked them first and they had to defend themselves... I want it checked in the investigation department.


    After learning the reason, the ANBU disappeared, but the police approached the losers and said harshly  Let''s go. And you''d better do it voluntarily.


    A couple of policemen approached little Guy  The child seems to have shock and concussion, I will take him to the iryenins in the hospital.


    "I wanted to cure him myself, but... okay."  Tetsuya thought, still feeling guilty for having made the guy go through - Okay, and notify his father about it.


    Soon Tetsuya was left alone  Hmm. I feel Jiraya in the restaurant How long has it been since we''ve had a drink, huh?

 Chapter 151: The Disciple

    Chapter 151: The Disciple


    Restaurant


    Unobtrusive music, the clink of sses and the hum of conversations.


    Two Shinobi were sitting at a table in the corner. One is white-haired, the other is red-haired.


    The first had a sad and slightly mncholic face, and the second... the second had a thoughtful mood.


    Thirty years ...  muttered Jiraya looking at his reflection in the ss  You can say half of life is over


    You''ve been rubbishing this for a week. Tetsuya shook his head, "It''s time to ept that you''re thirty years old.


    Jirai''s eyes wearily and irritably shifted their gaze from the ss to Uzumaki''s face  Fuck off, I don''t want to hear about age from your mouth.


    What is it?


    You still ask? You''re twenty-six yourself, but you don''t look more than twenty-one. You seem to be bursting with life, energy and youth. Besides, you are Uzumaki and you will live at least twice as long as me.


    Well, sorry, life is not fair. Tetsuya spread his hands


    Rolling his eyes, Jiraya took a few sips from the ss  You have a big family, several beautiful women who love you to the grave, and this list is constantly being updated. You are a Shinobi God, and your goal is to unite the Shinobi world... and what about me? Thirty years, and so I go to bars, yes to pubs in search of someone who will brighten up one evening of my life Mission after mission, murder after murder


    You''repletely out of control. Don''t forget that you have several students. Minato, Nagato, Yahiko, Conan


    Jiraya interrupted him  Yeah, only Nagato, Yahiko and Conan returned back to Ame, and Minato, like me, disappears on missions. Well, okay, that we''re all about me, yes about me. I see your day didn''t go so well, did it?


    Tetsuya said nothing and took a sip from his ss


    Did Madara do something?


    Uzumaki shook his head  No, there have been no problems with him for a long time, especially since he became a jonin. Many already trust him Well, except for Uchih. They are still wary of him.


    - hm. Then I don''t even know what can unsettle you


    Tetsuya leaned his head on his arm  Orochi


    Jiraya wanted to take a few sips, but froze when he heard his friend''s name.


    Why are you silent? Come on, say I''m a fool.


    Jiraya nodded You''re a fool.


    - thanks.


    Please.


    Tetsuya grabbed his face with his palms and began massaging it  What should I do, Jiraya?


    Take it or don''t take it, there is no other choice.


    How difficult everything is


    I wouldn''t say.  Jiraya shrugged his shoulders  Especially after Orochi revealed the reason for her reincarnation. She was a woman from the very beginning... if it weren''t for a gic error, a mutation that happened to her in the womb of her mother, she would have been her from birth. The poor girl did not live in her body... she lived as if in darkness ... and when, it would seem, life began to y with colors, she fell madly in love with one Uzumaki, but her feelings, as well as her hopes, broke against the stale wall that that guy had built.


    Tetsuya cast a displeased nce at Jiraya  Oh, shut up. It''s good for you to speak from the outside ... especially since the words of a pervert, in such a situation, are not quoted.


    Super-pervert!


    Yes, yes, a super-pervert.


    Grinning, Jiraya took a few sips  It''s quite funny that a hidden pervert like you is in such a stupid situation


    - what?


    Sleeping with your own mother, niece and going to sleep with your aunt And at the same time, you don''t dare to ept Orochi... well, isn''t it augh?


    You don''t understand, it''s different...  Tetsuya waved his hand


    No, it''s the same thing.  Jiraya grinned, waving his hand  You''re a fucking Shinobi God, Tetsuya. Even if you started to "love" with a horse, no one would dare to say something about you, both in person and behind your back.


    Yes, I wanted to shit on the opinion of others.  Uzumaki waved his hand  You should have understood this even when I started a rtionship with my own mother, who is several generations older than me and a niece.


    "Then what''s the problem?"


    "I''m the problem, that''s all.  Tetsuya shrugged his shoulders - Orochi is a good girl, perhaps the one everyone dreams of, however, when I think that we are getting to bed and


    And?  the super-pervert raised an eyebrow


    And I''m starting to feel some kind of trembling inside The tremor that spoils everything


    Well, there''s no one to help you here. The situation is extremely unique and hardly has analogues. You''ll have to deal with it yourself.


    Oh, Cami, you opened my eyes, I didn''t understand it at all Indeed, the intellect of Jirai, the Sage from Mount Myoboku, knows no bounds.


    Jiraya grinned and waved his hand  Fuck you


    By the way ...  said Tetsuya, getting up from his chair  I do not advise steaming because of the age when the "Shinobi God" drinks with you, capable of rejuvenating.


    Having finished this, Uzumaki put the money on the table, paying their total bill in full and left the restaurant.


    Jiraya was stunned by Tetsuya''s speech, and therefore followed him with a shocked look to the exit.


    Only after a few seconds he regained hisposure and closed his eyes, grinned  Asshole


    Orochi Laboratory


    In a quiet and gloomy room, Orochi was sitting in the lotus position. Purple markings covered her eyes, which indicated that the girl had sessfully entered the sage mode.


    Slowly these marks disappeared from her face, and the girl opened her eyes. Even though she had just managed to enter sage mode, she didn''t show any joy.


    Orochi''s thoughts were filled with thoughts about Tetsuya and how to prove to him that she was worthy of his love.


    About four years ago, she realized that she had strong feelings for her friend.


    These feelings were new. They were intoxicating, you could say they developed an addiction, like a drug. And the closer she got to her chosen one, the stronger her heart beat and the happier, more beautiful the world around her became.


    In fact, she fell in love with him much earlier, but she managed to figure herself out only a yearter ... and then another goal besides immortality appeared in Orochi''s life. The goal is to win the heart of Uzumaki Tetsui and make him ept her.


    As it turned out, it is much more difficult to do this than to unravel the secret of immortality.


    At first, everything was very good, Orochi slowly and unobtrusively moved along the "friendly service", bing closer with Tetsuya and learning a lot about him.


    That''s just at one point she reached the peak of their friendship and had to take a step to cross the line and be closer than friends.


    On the wings of happiness, she took this step thoughtlessly and the consequences were not long ining.


    Tetsuya seemed to instantly notice that Orochi had taken the initiative to be a "romantic interest" and distanced himself from the girl.


    The pain was unbearable. The pain of such a refusal, one might say, was like a hound tormenting the soul. Yes, she did not admit to Tetsuya and as such there was no refusal, but the girl understood perfectly well that she had no chance of anything more than just friendship... yet. She wasn''t going to give up, and she was used to experiencing defeat. Water sharpens a stone, Orochi thought and started a great war for her happiness.


    This war was hidden, and no one knew about it except the participants of the battles themselves.


    Only in thest year, Orochi decided to change tactics. She decided to conquer Tetsui''s harem first, and then somehow win this war with his support.


    It turned out to be much easier here. Mito, Tsunade, Kushina already treated her well, so it was not difficult to prove to them that Orochi was worthy of entering Tetsui''s harem. Slowly they took her side and began to help the girl on the sly, like partisans, waging a hidden battle with Tetsuya.


    And so this battle continued. It seemed that victory was so close, but at the same time so far away... Something prevented Tetsuya from epting it... Orochi had to rely on time Water sharpens the stone


    And of course, during this war for happiness, the girl once tried to "fall out of love" with the red-haired asshole, but everything did not go ording to n.


    No matter how much she saw him. No matter how much time passed, her heart still ached and yearned. She was told that time heals, that everything will pass soon, but she did not find the truth in these words. On the contrary, the pain and anguish became stronger and there was nothing she could do about it.


    The girl realized that, perhaps, her unique body is to me for this, which means that the only chance to get rid of the heartache is to return to darkness and lose all feelings again ... or to achieve Tetsui and gain "wings".


    Thoughts of immortality were now associated with eternal suffering, which means she definitely needs to achieve victory in this war for happiness.


    Senju Residence


    Morning


    "Master..." the servant said softly, opening the door a crack


    There was only one Tetsuya left in the room, who decided to take a nap longer than usual today.


    He woke up instantly and, stretching in bed, answered  Yes?


    A young man is looking for you He came early in the morning and waited under the gate of the residence... It''s been hours.


    With his eyes closed, scratching his face, Uzumaki asked  What kind of young man? What''s your name? If he didn''t introduce himself, then what does he look like.


    "He introduced himself as Maito Guy, sir.


    Tetsuya''s eyelids instantly opened as soon as he heard the guest''s name. A secondter, he felt the child and his chakra under the gate of the residence  Okay, I''ll meet him. Escort him to the garden, I''ll be waiting there.


    The girl nodded and closed the door.


    Smiling, Tetsuya sat up on the bed with a jerk  Interesting.


    Senju Residence


    Garden


    Come in.  the girl said, pointing to the arch


    S-thank you. Guy answered nervously , passing through the archway directly into the garden


    The servant did not follow the guy, which made him even more nervous


    Slowly moving along the corridor of bushes, Guy finally came to the center of the garden, where Tetsuya was waiting for him in the shade of arge tree


    Exhaling and gathering his thoughts, Guy came up and abruptly assumed the dogez pose, said  Please! Take me as an apprentice!


    Tetsuya, if he was surprised by this, did not show it What really surprised him was the assignment.


    A suitable event has been detected You are given a task!


    Task: "The great teacher of the school of Youth!" added!


    Goal: Under your patronage, Maito Guy must master the "Eight Heavenly Gates" technique by the age of twelve.


    Reward: The ability "The Great Power of Youth!"

 Chapter 152: People are stupid

    Chapter 152: People are stupid


    Please! Take me as an apprentice!


    A suitable event has been detected You are given a task!


    Task: "The great teacher of the school of Youth!" added!


    Goal: Under your patronage, Maito Guy must master the "Eight Heavenly Gates" technique by the age of twelve.


    Reward: The ability "The Great Power of Youth!"


    Little Guy, with a sinking heart, was waiting for an answer.


    "You''re Maito Guy''s son, aren''t you, Maito Guy?"


    - yes!  the guy answered quickly and sharply, without raising his head from the ground  Yesterday you saved me from being beaten


    Tetsuya tilted his head, "How did you find me?" Yesterday, I thought you didn''t recognize me.


    My father told me who you are and where you live It''s an honor to be saved by the Shinobi God! Guy said loudly


    That''s how And why did you want to have a sensei?


    This is ...  Guy pursed his lips, and then gave a long speech, overflowing with willpower  I want to prove that it is possible to be an unsurpassed Shinobi using only taijutsu! I want to protect my father''s Youth Power... no, our Youth Power with him! I want to have the power to, at the right moment, be able to protect everything that is dear to my heart!


    "It was... strong, especially for a child."  Tetsuya admired mentally  Okay, but why me?


    - what? Guy abruptly raised his head, looking at Uzumaki


    I ask, why me? There are a lot of people in Konoha who are suitable for the role of sensei.


    P-because I don''t know how to use ninjutsu and genjutsu, which means I don''t need an ordinary sensei, but someone who can pave the way forward for such mediocrity as me... Besides, as far as I know, you are also the strongest taijutsu user.


    "And you were quite pessimistic as a child, Guy." Good. And thest question What makes you think I''m going to take you on as an apprentice? I am the God of Shinobi and as soon as I shout, a queue of geniuses who want to be my students will line up. Why would I have a student who can''t use ninjutsu and genjutsu?


    Because...  the guy bit his lips


    Well?


    Because


    - Yes?


    Gathering his courage, Guy breathed in more air  Because the Power of Youth is burning in me! Because while your other students will run a hundredps, I will run five hundred! Because when your students fall from fatigue, I will continue training through pain and fatigue!


    Tetsuya shook his head, mentally grinning


    And also


    - Yes?


    And you have already taken a whole ss of students, in which, as far as I heard, there were mediocre people worse than me, but you still made beautiful shinobi out of them... and you mentored orphans from Amegakure, even though they were your friend''s students


    "He collected some information about me, not bad That''s just how he found out about the orphans..."  Tetsuya squinted  How did you find out all this?


    I asked Kushina-sama about it! Guy eximed with a smile


    That''s how.


    - yes! She was on her way to morning training and almost knocked me down by the gate of the residence, under which I was sitting As an apology, Kushina-sama offered me to eat ramen Well, there she got to talking and told me about the students and orphans Also, she said that I have every chance to be your disciple! Like that.


    I see. Tetsuya closed his eyes and pretended to look thoughtful. Your will, or as you call it, the Power of Youth, made a good impression on me Okay, I''ll be your teacher. From now on, call me sensei.


    Kid Guy froze for a few seconds, looking with his wideopen eyes at the red-haired guy and hiszy smile, and then in an energetic rush, jumped into the air - Good sensei! Thank you for epting me, I, Maito Guy, will not let you down.


    I have no doubt. - Tetsuya shrugged his shoulders  And nowe to me, I''ll examine you.


    Guy nodded and quickly approached Sensei.


    Tetsuya put his hand on the boy''s shoulder and while he was examining his body, he decided to ask him more  And so, why did you start looking for a teacher?


    Guy tilted his head in confusion  Eh? Sensei didn''t I say? I want to protect


    No, no, no. That''s not what I wanted to hear. Why now? Not earlier, notter, but right now? It''s because of those Chunins, right?


    Yes, but not only...  Guy nodded  Before you came, Kakashi Hatake saved me


    I know this one. Tetsuya nodded


    He could easily beat those chunins who humiliated my father, and I couldn''t even touch them And I wondered, why is he so strong? A genius? Perhaps, but my father always said that a stubborn person always surpasses a talented and brilliant one. I believe that. But then what is the reason for this difference?


    Have you found the answer?


    - Yes.  Guy nodded  Kakashi Hatake, despite his natural talent, also trains hard, like me. But that''s not the main thing, even if he trains hard, I can always just put even more effort into it. It''s about his father


    Tetsuya was amazed  "Guy had a good intellect as a child Where did he go with growing up? Although maybe an adult Guy just didn''t show it to others..." Hatake Sakumo. You found out about him from Dai too, right?


    Yes, sensei. Kakashi''s dad, the great White Fang of Konoha, one of the strongest Shinobi of the vige And he definitely fulfills the role of a teacher for his son. That''s how I realized that I needed Sensei to catch up with Kakashi.


    Tetsuya shook his head  "Even without me, you would have caught up with Kakashi, so I''m afraid, even with the slightest support from me, you will make poor Kakashi swallow dust..."  Tetsuya removed his hand from his shoulder and slightly frowning put his palm on the boy''s stomach  But your father also teaches you.


    Guy slightly guiltily squinted to the side  Father Genin and ... and can''t teach me much. He could only breathe into me the will, the Strength of Youth and support me in exhausting workouts.  In a firm voice, the kid added  For which I will be eternally grateful! He has a hard time, he constantly performs low-ranking missions, almost never being at home. Once I get strong, he can rest!


    Audable aspiration. Tetsuya nodded with a smile, and then frowned, "You have problems with chakra control, right?"


    Guy noddedYes, it was passed down to me from my father. When it turned out, he quickly got a lot of money and sent me for treatment. I know he feels guilty about it, hiding his feelings behind a smile.


    - "Money from the A-rank mission That''s where you put them, Give. And now you don''t have enough money to send your son to the Academy for a fee, so you''re going out of your way trying to earn and save money." The treatment didn''t help, did it?


    - Yes. The Iryenins couldn''t help me, it''s innate.


    I see.  Tetsuya took his hand away from the baby  I can cure your chakra coils.


    - what? Guy cocked his headically in iprehension


    Chakra coils. These can be said to be the organs that are responsible for the cirction of the chakra in the body. You have strong problems with them, but I can cure it with the help of irenjutsu and fuinjutsu.


    And the father!  in a fit of feelings, Guy  Sensei shouted out, can you cure Dad?


    Hmm? Yes, it''s easy. But will he want it?


    Guy againically tilted his head in iprehension


    Dai has been following the path of taijutsu all his life, and wanted to prove that it is possible to be a shinobi and at the same time use only taijutsu. Do you think such a person would want to break the path he has walked with such difficulty?


    "But... but that''s stupid! With the chakra and techniques, the father will be stronger! He will be able to be a Chunin or even a Jonin, and no one will dare to call him an Eternal Genin anymore!


    Tetsuya stroked the student''s head with a smile  People, by their very nature, are mostly big fools, Guy.


    "Even you, sensei?"  the boy said in surprise


    An image of Orochi instantly surfaced in Tetsuya''s head, looking painfully at his back  Even me, Guy, even me.


    Removing his hand, Tetsuya waved his head, regained his optimistic look and thezy calm and confident smile familiar to many  Well, let''s start training.


    OOOOOH!  Guy eximed, raising his hands  Always ready!


    Great. Tetsuya nodded and a wooden clone appeared next to him from the ground  I will also train while my wooden clone will help you with training.


    Good! Guy jumped up


    Tetsuya calmly retreated under the shade of a tree and assumed the lotus position.


    Meanwhile, the clone started training Guy  And so, let''s start.


    Yes sensei! I''ll run five hundredps, and if I can''t, I''ll do a thousandps on my hands!


    No, no, you will do another exercise.


    And? What?


    It''s called burpee.


    Be-rpi?  Guy said  What a strange name, Sensei.


    What is.  The clone shrugged his shoulders  The essence of the exercise is that you have to take an emphasis lying down, do push-ups once, then quickly get up and make a jump. Then again, lying down, push-up, stand up, jump and again again, while maintaining a high speed and rhythm.


    It doesn''t sound too difficult. Guy rubbed his forehead


    It is, but the main thing is to do the exercise correctly so that it brings maximum benefit.


    The clone quickly showed how to perform the exercise and checked that Guy understood everything.


    Finally, the moment of training came.


    And this is fun, Sensei!  Guy said with a smile , jumping up and down


    Maybe.  the clone smiled  I will do the exercise with you so that you have more fun.


    Thank you!  the boy smiled "sunny"


    Fifty burpeester.


    Sweat appeared on Guy''s forehead It''s not as easy as it seemed.


    This is just the beginning. The clone grinned, bouncing up and down


    Five hundred burpeester.


    The baby''s breathing was lost, sweat was running down his face. My hands are shaking, my legs are shaking. Even the guy''s thick eyebrows seem to be quivering.


    * BANG*


    Guy''s body fell on his stomach during another pushup attempt - This is That was fast, sensei.  gasping for air, he said


    I wouldn''t say. You have a great foundation, another child of your age would have fallen long ago.


    Thank you for the praise, sensei.  Guy smiled radiantly - I''ve never run out of breath so quickly... a good exercise, as expected from Sensei.


    Five minutes of rest and repeat.


    There is!  Guy put his hand to his temple, caricatured  You''re not sweating at all, sensei.


    What did you expect? I am the Shinobi God.  the clone shrugged his shoulders


    Tetsuya opened his eyes and came out of meditation and approached  I see you are doing well.


    The clone and Guy nodded at the same time


    Great. Guy,e here.


    Guy slowly got up and approached Tetsuya with an exhausted look.


    I''m going to put one seal that will help you in training.


    Will it help?


    - Yes. With it, you will recover faster after training and battles, which means you will be able to train even more.


    Oh-Oh-Oh-Oh! Thank you sensei!


    You''re wee. Tetsuya chuckled and put a small seal between Guy''s shoulder des  That''s it, keep resting.


    Yes, sensei!


    Tetsuya smiled and nodded and walked away. He wasn''tpletely honest with the kid. The seal really helped to recover after training and battles, it even helped to perfectly restore mental strength during sleep, but its main feature is the support of "willpower".


    The seal produces various hormones in the body of the fuin carrier, which are responsible for willpower. Roughly speaking, in difficult situations, when Guy is ready to give up, the seal will strengthen the willpower of the guy and he will be able tost longer in training or will be able to use not one hundred, but all one hundred and twenty percent of his strength in battle.


    Tetsuya developed this seal while Guy was training with the clone. At first, he thought of giving Fuin the name "Seal of Perseverance" or "Seal of Will", but then, after looking at the student, he gave her the name "Flowering of Youth". To be continuedRate this book<span data-hvi="true" svg="[object Object]"><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><h3>You may also like<a title="More" href="/alsoLikeViewMore/23102006005984205?bookType=0">MORE</a></h3><a title="The Luna''s Sinful Lover" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="24320630606852705" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="24320630606852705" data-report-bid="24320630606852705" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"24320630606852705","logid":35223716962189160,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_24320630606852705","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/the-luna''s-sinful-lover_24320630606852705"><i><i><strong>The Luna''s Sinful Lover</strong><small>Fantasy Romance</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>4.9</a><a title="Taming Heat" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="24023765705315005" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="24023765705315005" data-report-bid="24023765705315005" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"24023765705315005","logid":35223716962189160,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_24023765705315005","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/taming-heat_24023765705315005"><i><i><strong>Taming Heat</strong><small>Fantasy Romance</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>4.9</a><a title="Finding Camellia" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="24005630005170105" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="24005630005170105" data-report-bid="24005630005170105" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"24005630005170105","logid":35223716962189160,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_24005630005170105","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/finding-camellia_24005630005170105"><i><i><strong>Finding Camellia</strong><small>Romance</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>4.6</a><a title="Gtea: The Last Whisperer" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="23652630905967905" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="23652630905967905" data-report-bid="23652630905967905" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"23652630905967905","logid":35223716962189160,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_23652630905967905","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/gtea-thest-whisperer_23652630905967905"><i><i><strong>Gtea: The Last Whisperer</strong><small>Fantasy Romance</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>4.8</a><a title="Sin System: Demonic Harem After Reincarnation" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="23515815006308805" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="23515815006308805" data-report-bid="23515815006308805" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"23515815006308805","logid":35223716962189160,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_23515815006308805","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/sin-system-demonic-harem-after-reincarnation_23515815006308805"><i><i><strong>Sin System: Demonic Harem After Reincarnation</strong><small>Fantasy</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>4.7</a><a title="The Beta And His Human Mate." data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="23508816406233105" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="23508816406233105" data-report-bid="23508816406233105" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"23508816406233105","logid":35223716962189160,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_23508816406233105","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/the-beta-and-his-human-mate._23508816406233105"><i><i><strong>The Beta And His Human Mate.</strong><small>Fantasy Romance</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>4.9</a><a title="Miss Yu Decides To Change Her Fate After Being Reborn!" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="23462678806884605" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="23462678806884605" data-report-bid="23462678806884605" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"23462678806884605","logid":35223716962189160,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_23462678806884605","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/miss-yu-decides-to-change-her-fate-after-being-reborn!_23462678806884605"><i><i><strong>Miss Yu Decides To Change Her Fate After Being Reborn!</strong><small>Romance</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>4.7</a><a title="The Strongest Thief" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="23371577205107305" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="23371577205107305" data-report-bid="23371577205107305" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"23371577205107305","logid":35223716962189160,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_23371577205107305","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/the-strongest-thief_23371577205107305"><i><i><strong>The Strongest Thief</strong><small>Fantasy</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>4.8</a>Reviews24 Reviews<svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><a title="Melshan" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_heads" data-report-uiname="heads" data-report-dt="user" data-report-did="4300607576" href="/profile/4300607576?appId=10"><i><span aria-hidden="true"><svg viewBox="0 0 1024 1024" alt="Melshan">


    </path>


    </path></svg></i></a><strong>Melshan</strong><i>Lv7</i><svg><i></image></svg><a title="Melshan" href="/profile/4300607576?appId=10">Melshan</a><span data-hvi="true"><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>


    Add ALL women to the harm hehehe....... HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM <figure data-hvi="true" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-did="23106896105187400"></figure><a title="Reply" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_reviews" data-report-uiname="reviews" data-report-dt=mentsdetail" data-report-did="23106896105187400" href="/review/23102006005984205/review_detail/23106896105187400"></a><small>5mth</small><button type="button"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg></button><strong>88</strong><a title="Review detail" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_reviews" data-report-uiname="reviews" data-report-dt=mentsdetail" data-report-did="23106896105187400" href="/review/23102006005984205/review_detail/23106896105187400"><button type="button"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg></button><strong>27</strong></a><i></i><a title="TFH" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_heads" data-report-uiname="heads" data-report-dt="user" data-report-did="2410403992" href="/profile/2410403992?appId=10"><i><span aria-hidden="true"><svg viewBox="0 0 1024 1024" alt="TFH">


    </path>


    </path></svg></i></a><strong>TFH</strong><i>Lv6</i><svg><i></image></svg><a title="TFH" href="/profile/2410403992?appId=10">TFH</a><span data-hvi="true"><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>


    this is a trantion. pls add the site where we can find the raws. plus mentioning who the author is and that you are tranting it. otherwise. youbare stealing the authors work<a title="Reply" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_reviews" data-report-uiname="reviews" data-report-dt=mentsdetail" data-report-did="23237947905213300" href="/review/23102006005984205/review_detail/23237947905213300"></a><small>5mth</small><button type="button"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg></button><strong>14</strong><a title="Review detail" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_reviews" data-report-uiname="reviews" data-report-dt=mentsdetail" data-report-did="23237947905213300" href="/review/23102006005984205/review_detail/23237947905213300"><button type="button"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg></button><strong>2</strong></a><i></i><a title="Dr200" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_heads" data-report-uiname="heads" data-report-dt="user" data-report-did="4320004684" href="/profile/4320004684?appId=10"><i><span aria-hidden="true"><svg viewBox="0 0 1024 1024" alt="Dr200">


    </path>


    </path></svg></i></a><strong>Dr200</strong><i>Lv2</i><svg><i></image></svg><a title="Dr200" href="/profile/4320004684?appId=10">Dr200</a><span data-hvi="true"><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>


    The name is journey through the universe but he doesnt leave the world hes in so you should change the name <a title="Reply" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_reviews" data-report-uiname="reviews" data-report-dt=mentsdetail" data-report-did="23347688705020000" href="/review/23102006005984205/review_detail/23347688705020000"></a><small>4mth</small><button type="button"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg></button><strong>8</strong><a title="Review detail" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_reviews" data-report-uiname="reviews" data-report-dt=mentsdetail" data-report-did="23347688705020000" href="/review/23102006005984205/review_detail/23347688705020000"><button type="button"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg></button><strong>9</strong></a><i></i><a title="pasito_tun_tun" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_heads" data-report-uiname="heads" data-report-dt="user" data-report-did="4316481083" href="/profile/4316481083?appId=10"><i><span aria-hidden="true"><svg viewBox="0 0 1024 1024" alt="pasito_tun_tun">


    </path>


    </path></svg></i></a><strong>pasito_tun_tun</strong><i>Lv4</i><svg><i></image></svg><a title="pasito_tun_tun" href="/profile/4316481083?appId=10">pasito_tun_tun</a><span data-hvi="true"><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>


    The story is not bad in itself, the problem is that the author (or trantor) changes the names of the characters. For example: Kohta is called Cat, Rei is Ray.... There are also very embarrassing parts of the story, it''s exactly Mc in the way he acts and talks with other characters, he looks like a beta SIMp with OP skills. <figure data-hvi="true" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-did="23345958706186900">


    </i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i>

 Chapter 153: Green Meadows

    Chapter 153: Green Meadows


    Almost there!  Guy said happily, despite his fatigue, as he led Tetsuya down the street  Dad is hardly at home right now, but we can wait. He alwayses back for lunch to make me something to eat.


    Nothing, I don''t mind waiting. Tetsuya replied that he was hiding his appearance under the reincarnation technique


    Now Tetsuya and baby Guy were walking along the street of the sleeping area, which was located on the outskirts of the vige.


    But even this ce stood out from the entire sleeping area. There was the cheapest housing here, and there was also the Inuzuka n nearby, or rather aviaries with their dogs, which did not add freshness to the air in this ce.


    And here is our house!  Guy pointed his finger at a small house


    Tetsuya looked around him and was surprised at how much this house did not fit the local atmosphere.


    The house was clean and tidy. Bright painting, clean windows, perfect roof. Everything was so good that Tetsuya couldn''t even find a stud sticking out or an inappropriate hole.


    The house was like a new one, and its brightness stood out sharply against the background of a dark and gray street.


    Tetsuya mentally chuckled, not without pleasure, looking around the building  "This is about how I imagined a man''s house, inside which spring blooms forever." Your father looks after the house perfectly, Guy.


    The kid grinned  Aha! But I''m helping him too! Every month, Dad takes a day off and inspects the house. Somewhere it tints, where it knocks, and somewhere you have to change the material to a new one. Come in!


    Inside, the house turned out to match its appearance. Everything is cleaned up, everything is in its ce. Bright colorsbined with old, but perfectly preserved furniture, involuntarily produced a cozy family atmosphere, where everyone is happy despite rtive poverty.


    While my father is away, let me take a little tour! Guy raised his hand


    - OK. Tetsuya shrugged his shoulders


    This is the bathroom. Here we bathe, and also here Dad washes clothes that umte over a week.


    A modest room with a ratherrge deep wooden bathroom, although it is better to call it a bucket. Several metal basins


    We don''t have warm water, so Dad, if you need to bathe or wash, heats it in a basin and dilutes it to the desired temperature with cold.


    Does he wash with his hands?


    - Yes. We don''t have money for a typewriter, but Dad doesn''t want to spend money onundry, he saves money.


    I see.


    This is the kitchen. Here Dad cooks and right there we eat.


    A few cabs, a sink, an old stove


    Don''t you have a stove? And a refrigerator?


    No.  Guy smiled kindly, waving his hand  It''s all expensive. He buys the products immediately after the missions and exactly as much as he needs. When something needs to be heated or the house warmed up, the father melts the stove with firewood. He cooks on it, and he takes firewood from the forest Although I said I was already big enough to go into the forest and collect them with him!


    Tetsuya nodded thoughtfully  "D-rank missions are paid out of the ordinary badly, and it is not honorable to perform them, especially among Shinobi. In fact, a shinobi who performs only missions of this rank is not even a shinobi, but a simple handyman in the eyes of society and the ninjas themselves."He just cares about you.


    I understand, but... but I want him to work less


    And this? Tetsuya looked towards the two doors that were next to each other


    My and Dad''s rooms. I won''t show Dad''s, but mine, yes.  opening the door, Guy showed his small but cozy room  Here''s my bed. These are my dumbbells, they''re only ten kilos, but I''m not rushing my father to buy new ones.


    Your ce is clean. Tetsuya smiled


    Of course! I always clean the room! I would clean the housepletely, but Dad doesn''t want that


    "It looks like Father doesn''t want you to help him..." Tetsuya tilted his head


    Yes, Dad says that I am a child and should not help him fulfill his parental duties. He says that his job is to create good conditions for my development and training, and my job is just training and studying.


    Tetsuya shifted his gaze to a photograph of a woman that was neatly ced in a purple frame. Tetsuya already guessed who it was


    This is Mom...  Guy said calmly somehow  I''ve never seen her live Never talked to her I''ve never heard her voice, but I still miss her for some reason It''s weird, right?


    No.  Tetsuya smiled, patting Guy on the head  Not strange.


    The woman in the photo had a happy expression on her face. A sweet smile graced her face, as did a small mole next to her right eye.


    Many in Konoha would call this woman cute, which is very good for anime reality. Back on earth, in Tetsui''s home world, this woman would havepeted with the looks of top models.


    Well, that''s it. Come on, I''ll make us some tea. Guy said, and with a smile, he went to the stove and began shoving firewood into it


    When the guy tried to light them, Tetsuya stretched out his hand and an orange me yed on his index finger, which quickly ignited the firewood


    Cool... and convenient.  the guy was impressed


    A~a? Don''t you want to use only taijutsu anymore? Uzumaki sneered insidiously


    No way!  Guy jumped up  I will prove to the world that it is possible to be the greatest Shinobi using only taijutsu!


    "Aren''t you going to use ninjutsu and genjutsu even after I cure you?"


    - yes! This is my way! Guy said loudly and gave a thumbsup


    - OK. Tetsuya spread his hands  I don''t mind.


    Some timeter


    Guy! I''m home! Maito Dai shouted, taking off his shoes


    Father, we''re in the kitchen!


    We?  Dai froze, and then smiled and opening the door to the kitchen, asked  Do we have guests?


    The words had not yetpletely left Dai''s mouth, as his eyes caught on the face of a red-haired guy with azy smile


    T-tetsuya-sama!  he eximed,ically bulging his eyes and tearing off his mouth


    Ha, ha, ha! Guyughed and ran up to his father, took the bag from his hands, which threatened to fall out of the hands of the frozen man


    "You were right, apprentice. Tetsuya nodded with amusement in his eyes  He''s really quite funny surprised.


    A student...? Dai added softly


    - Yes. From today on, your son is my disciple. And let''s switch to "you", it will be more convenient for us.


    Dai slowly walked over and fell into a chair  How is the student?


    Simple. Tetsuya spread his hands  He had been waiting under the gates of my residence since the morning, and then, when I decided to ept him, he expressed to me his desire to be a disciple of the Shinobi God. So I agreed.


    Dai was even more embarrassed  And you agreed? Just like that?


    - Yes. Tetsuya nodded, grinning, "It''s that simple.


    Kami...  put his palm to his forehead


    Tetsuya froze for a moment and squinted and said, "You almost can''t control the chakra, right?


    And? - the man turned sharply to face Uzumaki  Yes, it is so. Even just walking on walls or trees is an impossible task for me.


    "And with all this, you are able to use the kinjutsu of the Eight Heavenly Gates, up to the seventh gate of the Miracle.


    Dai was surprised  there''s nothing to hide from you, Tetsuya-sama.


    I asked for you. Uzumaki waved his hand


    Don''t ask for the impossible. Just not so fast, at least.  Dai shook his head


    Okay... hmm. Your chakra coils have much more serious defects than Guy''s. Your coils are barely enough to pump the chakra through the body and internal organs Their strength is barely enough to keep you alive... it''s amazing how you''re able to open the gates at all. Tetsuya said with surprise, a wide admiring grin involuntarily formed on his face


    When Tetsuya came to his senses, he quickly hid this grin and concluded with a smart look  You should have been born already dead, but fate had ns for you, and you were destined to trample the earth for an indefinite time. "And your name literally means to die... okay, it''s not that funny anymore."


    Banishing this pun from his mind, Tetsuya continued, "Interestingly, because of this defect, the power of the Eight Gates suffers ... at best, you can release fifty percent of their power, and Guy will be able to release eighty percent But after I cure you, you will be able to unleash the full power of the technique.


    - what? Treatment?  Dai was confused


    Yes, treatment.


    But... but it''s impossible... I was at the Iryenins''


    "They''re not me.  Uzumaki shrugged his shoulders  But before the treatment, I''ll cook us a lunch from the products that you bought.  Tetsuya grinned at the end


    Some timeter


    That was great, Tetsuya-sama. Dai said, patting his stomach


    Sensei, I didn''t know that you cook so delicious! Guy smiled from ear to ear


    If you follow my standards, you will receive some goodies as a reward, how do you like this arrangement, huh? Tetsuya smiled slyly


    Yes~ ah!  Guy raised his fist in the air  If I run five hundredps around the academy, the food is mine, but if not, then I will walk three hundredps around the academy on my hands!


    Guy! Your youth shines just dazzlingly! Dai eximed, giving his son a thumbs-up


    Yes, Father!  Guy replied in the same way


    Grinning at such a connection between father and son, Tetsuya stood up and put his hands on their shoulders  It''s time to be treated.


    A momentter, the trio found themselves in Tetsuya''s hideout


    There they were met by one of his clones  the seal is ready.


    Great.  the original nodded


    Meanwhile, the father and son finally recovered from the shock  Incredibly ...  they whispered at the same time, looking at their hands, and then at the body. The Flying Thunder God''s technique made a good impression on them


    Have you moved away already? Then get into this seal, and we will begin.


    Still in shock, Dai and Guy slowly entered the print, without ceasing to turn their heads from side to side while they examined theboratory and its decoration


    The clone put his hands on the seal, and it lit up theboratory with a crimson glow


    Do you feel it?


    - Yes.  father and son said at the same time looking at their bellies


    It won''t take long. After this... "operation" you can at least immediately use the chakra.


    They nodded and focused on the strange sensations in the stomach area.


    Tetsuya, meanwhile, stood in the distance and looked at Dai with a sad look  "Yes, fate is extremely unfair. Born, in fact, a cripple and swimming against the current to be a Shinobi, through pain, tears, humiliation and bullying. Then the title of Eternal Genin and vebor, for which they pay pennies, so also ridiculed by all Shinobi, except civilians, who loved to give these same D-rank missions ... Then a ray of light, love, a wife who tragically dies during childbirth and bing a single father. A little son, a lump of happiness and unhappiness at the same time, because he, one might say, took away his love And even though it was a wife''s choice, it''s still hard, but Dai didn''t fall apart. There was no time, now he has a son who had to be raised and put on his feet... Poverty Pathology that was passed from father to son... and with all this Guy has grown up and will grow up to be a great guy And then, in the end, Dai will deliberately give up his life, saving Guy, opening the eighth gate and destroying a good handful of mist swordsmen And he''s not a rebirth... and he doesn''t have any system..."


    Time passed slowly.


    While Guy and Dai waited with bated breath for the end of the operation, Tetsuya, in turn, folded his arms on his chest, withdrew into himself, sometimes ncing at them


    Finally the seal went out. The clone has dissipated.


    Dai, swallowing a viscous saliva, approached the wall of the shelter and slowly, with caution, began to walk along it to the top


    Guy opened his mouth wide and opened his eyes as well, looked at it until he exploded with screams  It turned out! You did it! Dad, you''re walking on the walls! You use the chakra!  tears involuntarily flowed down Guy''s face  Now ... now you will be a Chunin or even a Jonin! No one will dare to call my father an Eternal Genin anymore!


    Suddenly, Dai plopped down on the floor andughed loudly while lying on the floorHa-ha-ha-ha! Unbelievable!


    Guy ran up to his father and hugged him  Father!


    Guy!


    Father, Youth is boiling in me!


    This is my son!


    Tetsuya watched this with a smile until his rinnegan shockingly focused on the incredible illusion above the heads of the father and son. Green meadows with bright flowers and arge bright rainbow with a small mushroom rain that waters fresh green grass.


    Tetsuya blinked in prostration, and the illusion disappeared as suddenly as it appeared. - "It''s fanciful..."


    Dai broke off his embrace with his son and ran up to Tetsuya and stood in the dogez pose  Thank you! Thank you so much, Tetsuya-sama! I will never forget what you have done for me and my son!


    Get up. Tetsuya shook his head in displeasure  I don''t like it when people kneel in front of me, not to mention such a servile pose.


    But Dai stubbornly continued to be in the dogez pose and Tetsuya had no choice but to personally raise the man  Get up. Guy is my student now, so it''s fine.


    Dai didn''t have time to say a word, as Tetsuya continued, taking out and printing an envelope  Here. There is enough money here for a quiet andfortable life for my student and his father, but for now no one should know that Guy is my student. It can get you into trouble or even endanger you if someone finds out.


    Dai wanted to refuse, but Tetsuya was faster  And before you hit the floor with your forehead again, I will quickly bring you home.


    In a few seconds Guy and Dai were at home and only an envelope full of banknotes and a perfectly responsive chakra told them that today was not their group madness.

 Chapter 154: The Rival

    Chapter 154: The Rival


    Therge room was filled with children of different ages, who, buried in notebooks, were writing something strenuously.


    A man of thirty years old calmly wrote on the ckboard in a beautiful and understandable handwriting. When he had finished writing, he put down the chalk and looked at the children. When he saw that the guys had finished everything, he said  In the end, today there will be a small test.


    Haaa...  all the guys in the ss exhaled with annoyance, except for Kakashi and Guy


    Maito was so happy at all  Will there be sparring?!  he stood up


    Yes.  the teacher smiled, as if infected with Guy''s optimism and energy


    Great!  the guy in the green suit is fired up  Kakashi! Today I will show you what I have achieved this week!


    In response, Hatake nodded with a serious expression on his face.


    A week or two ago, Kakashi would have just ignored the annoying guy in the green tights, but during the month that they spent at the academy, Guy made them pay attention to themselves and take them seriously.


    The essence of the test is simple, first you will show me what you have achieved in the cloning technique, and then there is sparring. Is everything clear?


    - yes!  the children answered at once


    - OK. And so, in order... Hyuga Kyoko.


    A girl from the Hyuga n stood up from her seat. There was a bandage covering the seal on her forehead, a clear sign that she was not from the main branch.


    Going to the ckboard, she folded the seal and created a perfect illusory clone.


    Great... Uchiha Obito.


    - yes!  a little nervously said a kid with stupid sses on his face, which at the moment did not cover his dark eyes. Short spiky dark hair, blue uniform with orange cor and trim.


    He looked especially nervously at one girl who was named Nohara Rin.


    The girl had straight brown hair that almost reached her shoulders andrge brown eyes. There were rectangr purple marks on her cheeks.


    Rin periodically, with extreme interest, nced at Kakashi, which annoyed Uchiha, and Hatake himself did not even notice these nces, since he was focused on the uing fight with Maito Guy.


    Coming out in front of the ss, Obito focused on the technique  "I have to perform the technique perfectly! Must! Then she will definitely look at me and not at him!"


    Unfortunately, everything didn''t go ording to n.


    With a *POOF* sound, a clone appeared in a cloud of smoke... or rather, some extremely pathetic likeness of him.


    The children burst outughing, and Obito exhaled sadly and frowned. It wasn''t the first time he had shamed himself in front of the ss like that.


    Khm-khm.  the teacher coughed into his fist, and the children fell silent, leaving only smiles on their faces  Well... Obito, it''s not that bad... This time he is able to stand on his own two feet. By the final exam, I am sure that you will seed.


    Thank you, sensei.  Uchiha smiled tightly and bowed his head, stomped into ce


    Kakashi Hatake.


    A boy with silver pointed hair and dark gray eyes slowly got up from his chair.


    Mm-m.  Kakashi nodded and jumped down to the board


    Obito, sitting at his desk, clutched his head  "Oh no, it can''t get any worse! Right after my disgrace, summon this stinking Poop! I''ll just look terrible against his background!"


    And the guy was right.


    Kakashi calmly folded the seals and with a sound of *POOF*, two whole illusory clones appeared in the smoke.


    The ss instantly exploded with apuse and surprised gasps.


    Oh~oh!  Guy jumped right on the chair  As expected from my opponent!


    Wow!


    Cool!


    Kakashi is incredible!


    Obito looked sharply at Rin and saw what he was afraid of. The girl pped her hands with admiration and showed her delight in every possible way.


    - "Why is it so."  Obito bit his lip


    Sensei smiled  Great, Kakashi! Even some chunins can''t create two illusory clones at the same time, well done, sit down.


    Hatake calmly nodded at the praise and returned to his seat.


    - "How much arrogance."  Obito gritted his teeth


    Maito Guy.


    As soon as the teacher said this, many students could no longer hide their smiles.


    "Oh yes!"  Obito rubbed his palms  "Finally, this fool in green will show himself and even I will look good against his background."


    At the beginning of the month, a simr test was already conducted and Guy did not perform very well on it... More precisely, when performing the technique, the clone did not appear, but the pants fell off the guy.


    And maybe not, Sensei? Guy said a little nervously. The guy did not train ninjutsu and genjutsu at all on his own, since he had no talent for it. And yes, this was his way to prove and show the whole world the power of youth and taijutsu.


    It is necessary, Guy, it is necessary.


    - OK.  Maito got up reluctantly and stomped to the ckboard under the whispers of ssmates


    Guy stood up and folded the seal, closed his eyes.


    With a distinctive sound, a perfect illusory clone appeared in the smoke next to the guy.


    He did it!


    Wow!


    I thought his pants would fall off again!


    The perfect clone!


    - "Damn! Heck! Heck! Damn!" Obito clenched his jaw "Even he is better than me! Why did he be stronger so quickly?!"


    Maito Guy slowly opened his eyes and stared in shock at the illusory clone, which quickly dissipated when he lost concentration.


    The teacher patted Guy on the shoulder. It was clear that Sensei was genuinely happy for the baby  Such progress in a month is simply amazing! And you also say that you have no talent for ninjutsu and genjutsu?


    But... But I really don''t have the talent... I understand nothing... I didn''t train in ninjutsu... Only in taijutsu.


    Really? Sensei was surprised


    - Yes. Guy shrugged his shoulders. And I also trained chakra control...


    Then everything is clear. The technique of Illusory Clones is very simple, but demanding to control the chakra. Now it''s clear where you got such progress. You''re doing great, Guy.


    Thank you, Sensei! the guy eximed and returned to his seat. Guy was overwhelmed with joy and energy  "Oh~Oh~Oh! I did not disgrace myself and even on the contrary received praise! Tetsuya-sama will definitely be proud of my sess! The power of Youth boils in me! I want to spar! I want to train! One thousand... No, two thousand circles around the academy!"


    Juhi Kurenai.


    A ck-haired girl with shaggy shoulder-length hair slowly stood up from the table. Unique red eyes shone like rubies on her fair face.


    Going down to the ckboard, she silently folded the seal. With a characteristic sound, two clones were born. The ssroom exploded again.


    She also created two clones!


    Unbelievable!


    I thought only Kakashi was capable of this.


    Sensei shook his head with a smile, "You have a talent for illusions, Kurenai.


    Thank you, sensei.  the girl smiled and returned to her seat


    Inuzuka Yame... Sarutobi Chiho... Yamanaka Kin...


    After a while, the first part of the test ended. It''s time for sparring.


    And so... The first will be Maito Guy and Uchiha Obito.


    - yes! Kakashi, you''ll have to wait! Guy jumped up and gave Hatake a thumbs up


    Yes, but I don''t think it will take much time.  Kakashi spread his hands , which infuriated Obito even more


    - "Damn! They don''t consider me an opponent at all! The fool in the green leotard has no doubt that he will defeat me, and smelly Kakashi only agrees with him in this! I''ll show you more!"


    Maito Guy and Uchiha Obito quickly appeared on the tform next to Sensei.


    And so. Folding the seal of confrontation.


    Guy put up the seal with a smile. Obito also did it, only before that he made a significant chuckle and frowned at Guy.


    Moving away from the yground, the teacher shouted  Let''s start!


    Oraaa! Guy shouted and rushed towards the enemy


    Obito eximed mentally


    Guy very quickly, for a simple student of the academy, approached Obito and threw his fist in the opponent''s face.


    "I can''t dodge!"  finally shouted Obito in his head, realizing that he couldn''t keep up with Guy''s speed and took a blow on the block


    There was a thud and Obito took a couple of steps back, as he could not stand still  "It hurts! His fists are made of stone or something! And the power? Is his father a gori or what? If I hadn''t strengthened my hands with chakra, they would have been broken! How could Kakashi fight with him and win!? Thoughts aside, it''s my turn to attack...oh shit!"


    Obito did not have time to recover from the first blow, as the second flew... and then a third... fourth, fifth... Uchiha was forced to go into deep defense and y the role of a punching bag.


    - "Damn! Why is everything so!? I can''t keep up with him! I barely have time to put a block!"


    Ora~ ah!  shouted the kid in a green leotard with a groovy smile, while showering blows on the poor Uchiha


    Guy has be stronger!


    "Obito can''t do anything at all!


    Cool!


    All ssmates watched this fight with delight, all except two people.


    Kakashi thoughtfully watched and analyzed the fight.


    Nohara Rin, on the other hand, looked with pity at the Uchiha Obito being showered with blows.


    Obito cast a nce in the direction of the enthusiastic ssmates and saw how Rin looked at him with pity  "Please don''t look at me like that!"  Uchiha eximed with anger at himself, but it was not worth distracting from the fight


    *BANG* Guy''s savory punch reached Obito''s face, sneaking out of the blind spot.


    The poor Uchiha flew up into the air and turned over a couple of times.


    Stop!  Sensei said quickly and appeared on the set  Obito, how are you?!


    "It''s okay, sensei.  with a split lip and nose, the guy replied, "I''m ready to continue...


    Which one is ready, Rin,e over.


    - yes!  the girl answered quickly and ran up


    Take Obito and take him to the office.


    - OK.  she nodded quickly and held out her hand to Obito  Come on, get up.


    Uchiha quickly revived and staggered up, holding the girl tightly by the hand.


    Come on, lean on me.


    N-but...


    Come on.  Rin said sternly and Obito leaned on her with a rapidly pounding heart.


    Slowly they hobbled towards the academy.


    Feeling the scent of perfume and Rin herself, Obito smiled  "Thank you Kami for this opportunity... Maybe it''s not so bad..."


    The winner is Guy.  Sensei finally announced  You surprise me, guy.


    I''m trying, sensei!  Guy smiled, who felt a little guilty for the broken face of a ssmate  Sensei! Obito and I didn''t show the seal of the fitting!


    Never mind, when he gets better, you will do it.


    "He became stronger again..."  concluded Kakashi looking at Guy  "With each of our sparring, Guy became stronger... Now his strength is about equal to mine... It is impossible to develop so quickly in a month... Only if..."  Hatake squinted  "Only if he didn''t use the chakra before, but tried to do everything only with the help of the body... Then it all fits together. He himself said that he was increasing his control over the chakra... Hmm, maybe this is not the limit and he will be even stronger... Dangerous... Guy is strong, his father was right, you can''t rx with him... We need to strengthen our training and consult with my father... I''m ready to lose to anyone, but not to him."


    Some timeter


    The children dispersed. Lessons are over.


    Guy and Kakashi walked out of the academy together and stomped to the exit


    Today I lost again, which means I have to do double the training rate! Guy clenched his fists with anticipation


    How much energy you have...  Kakashi shook his head  "I won by a miracle today... If things continue like this, then I will lose..."


    As soon as they left the gates of the academy, a man''s voice was heard nearby  Kakashi, I''m here.


    Father... Why are you taking me away. Kakashi sighed


    How why!?  put his palm on Sakumo''s chest  I am your parent, your father, and you are my child.


    I''m not small.  folded his arms on Kakashi ''s chest


    I''m just trying to be a good dad, don''t make a face.  Sakumo smiled and patted Kakashi''s shaggy head  Kakashi has told a lot about you, Guy. You still got into the academy, well done.


    Thank you for your support! Guy gave Sakumo a thumbsup


    Ha-ha-ha, so much energy and positivity. You and Kakashi are like fire and water, you are so different from each other.


    Kakashi rolled his eyes, and Guy grinned.


    Suddenly Sakumo raised his head and looked at the roof.


    A? Pa, what is it?  Kakashi tilted his head  There is no one there.


    - Yes... it seemed, probably... Sakumo frowned


    Suddenly, Sakumo felt someone put a hand on his shoulder.


    White Fang jumped up and twisted in the air and took out his sword


    How nervous you are.  said the red - haired guy grinning


    Tetsuya. Sakumo exhaled, putting away his sword and holding his heart  Well, you scared me. How did you do that? I felt you on the roof...


    "My hiraishin seal is still on you. Tetsuya shrugged his shoulders


    That''s how, I see.


    Sensei! Guy shouted, and then closed his mouth


    Sensei? Sakumo raised an eyebrow questioningly... You mean...


    Tetsuya shook his head, "Guy, you''re lucky this time. Sakumo, like his son, can be trusted with secrets. Be more careful from now on, okay?


    I will do my best to make sure that this does not happen again, Sensei! Oh! Sorry!


    Forget it, just try not to betray secrets anymore.


    Sakumo opened his eyes wide  Did you take this kid as an apprentice?


    - Yes. I saw deep potential in him. It''s just between us, okay? It''s not worth everyone knowing that I have a student now.


    I understand. Sakumo nodded


    Tetsuya shifted his gaze to the shocked Kakashi  Oh, you''re my student''s rival, Kakashi. You''re not bad, I hope you can keep up with my student and be his eternal rival.


    Then Tetsuya turned his gaze to Guy  I''vee for something... I have things to do today, so I will not personally attend your training, but my clone is at your disposal.  at the end of the words, a tree clone appeared next to him


    I see, sensei!


    Okay, that''s it. Goodbye.  after saying goodbye, Tetsuya instantly disappeared, and his clone, changing his appearance, looked at Guy  Well? Shall we start training? Follow me!  the clone ran


    Yes, sensei!  the guy answered and ran with a smile


    Sakumo and Kakashi were left alone in a quiet street


    Father.  Kakashi said seriously  I want to strengthen my training and I want to start learning the n style of kenjutsu...


    Kakashi... I''m not sure if you recognized Guy''s teacher or not, but he did...


    Uzumaki Tetsuya, the God of Shinobi.  Kakashi finished for him


    Sakumo shook his head  Keeping up with the disciple of the Shinobi God will be extremely difficult for Kakashi, even with your talent. Tetsuya once took a whole ss of students and you know what? All of them have be Jonins, and most of them work for the ANBU, protect the Hokage and his interests...


    I don''t care, I won''t just give up. Kakashi frowned, showing such will and determination for the first time  I''m not going to lose to Maito Guy. And even if I am destined to lose, I will at least know that I have made every effort to win. You said yourself that Guy would be a great opponent for me.


    I didn''t know then that Guy would be a disciple of the Shinobi God... Sakumo sighed, not knowing what to do


    Father. I decided that Guy would be my opponent.  folded his arms on Kakashi ''s chest


    Are you sure?


    - Yes. I''ve never been as sure of anything as I am about this issue of rivalry. My father is Sakumo Hatake, the White Fang of Konoha, and I am sure that with his help I will be able topete with the disciple of the Shinobi God.


    Sakumo clenched his fists and replied with a smile  Okay, but then don''t cry from fatigue and exhaustion.


    You can''t wait, old man. Kakashi said calmly, but he was smiling under the mask.

 Chapter 155: Spheres

    Chapter 155: Spheres


    In his own garden, in the shade of arge tree, in the lotus position, sat a red-haired guy.


    There was a ck mark on his face, which indicated that he was in sage mode.


    A moment and something changed in him.


    Slowly, the white haori he was wearing became covered with a powerful crimson chakra.


    Clothing, under the influence of this chakra, began to change, taking the form of a crimson robe with ck inserts on the cor and edges. With a mesmerizing radiance, nine magatamas of white color appeared on the back. Her legs were wrapped in snow-white trousers and boots. The ck mark was gone from his face. Ten ck spheres formed behind him.


    Uzumaki Tetsuya has sessfully entered the ideal mode of the sage of the six paths.


    Time seemed to stand still.


    All the birds, animals, spiders and other insects froze, looking at Tetsuya with a surprised and, one might say, hypnotized look.


    It seemed that even the wind became quieter and more affectionate to y with the scarlet hair of this Uzumaki.


    A slight smile appeared on Tetsuya''s calm face  it finally worked out.


    For many years he tried toprehend the regime of the sage of the six paths and finally he seeded.


    At first, Tetsuya thought that he would master this mode very quickly, since the usual, ideal sage mode was extremely easy for him, but he was wrong.


    There were a lot of difficulties that got in the way of this regime, you can''t list them all, but perhaps the main problem was Onmyeton.


    In order to enter the ideal mode of the sage of the six paths, you need to have excellent knowledge and skills in Onmyeton, which he ignored for a long time.


    And this became a serious problem, because it was not easy to master the Onmyeton.


    Although it would seem that Onmyeton is a mixture of the spiritual energy of a person  Intonation and the physical energy of a Yoton, what could be simpler?


    But the reality was much moreplicated.


    Hagoromo Ootsutsuki, aka Rikudo Senin, reached such a level in this art that he could create a form, a shell from nothing using intonation and breathe life into it with the help of a yoton.


    Yes, to achieve the perfect sage mode of the six paths, you need to achieve incredible knowledge and skills in Onmyeton.


    How was Naruto Uzumaki able toprehend this mode so easily? It''s all about Rikudo himself, who, along with the chakra, passed on the knowledge that Sasuke, Naruto and one can say skills in Onmyeton. That is why the child from the prophecy was able to master this mode so easily.


    Tetsuya shook his head, feeling the power surging in his body, "It seems like I can blow away mountains and drain seas and oceans with just a wave of my hand... What a deceptive feeling... or not... But that''s not all..."


    Slowly he opened his eyes and with the help of a small technique created a mirror of water in front of him  So-so, and this is an unexpected surprise...  he said with a smile


    The familiar rinnegan Tetsui has acquired an even deeper purple color, but the main thing is that six tomoes are arranged in a triangle in each eye.


    Interesting... Very interesting... Tetsuya squinted, clearly feeling the increased powers of his eyes and new abilities  Limbo...


    A momentter, eight shadow clones emerged from Tetsuya''s body. These shadows cannot be detected or felt in any way. Shadows can interact without the user''s will, whether it''s attacking or defending.


    The power of each shadow is equal to the power of Tetsui himself, which is simply unimaginable. At any moment, these shadows can teleport to ces they have already visited, and Tetsuya, in turn, can swap ces with these shadows.


    If other viges knew that they could be attacked by nine Shinobi Gods named Uzumaki Tetsuya, eight of whom are stillpletely invisible, imperceptible, and most importantly immortal... The consequences can be very different...


    And yes, Tetsuya has limbo, Madara''s rinnegan ability... Because he took rinnegan from Madara andpletely subjugated him... Logically.


    Just yesterday, he could only summon four shadows, but now that number has doubled with the strengthening of Rinnegan.


    But that''s not all Tetsuya has been doing all these five years.


    With the development of Onmyeon, countless doors opened in different directions for Tetsuya. Irenjutsu, Ninjutsu, Genjutsu, Fuinjutsu... All these areas have received a serious push forward.


    In addition, he did not forget about the physical development of the body.


    Coupled with the development of the sage''s perfect mode, he also brought the eight gate technique to perfection. Tetsuya is able to open the seventh gate of the Miracle without any preparation and pain.


    His body, ustomed to such overload, received almost no damage from using the gate, but if you use the gate long enough, the negative effects will not take long.


    "Status."  Tetsuya mentally gave themand and a mountain of notifications fell on him.


    Congrattions!


    The Senjutsu talent has risen in rank!


    Congrattions!


    The Wind talent has risen in rank!


    Congrattions!


    The talent "Water" has risen in rank!


    Congrattions!


    The talent "Earth" has risen in rank!


    Congrattions!


    The talent "Fire" has increased in rank!


    Congrattions!


    The Lightning talent has risen in rank!


    Congrattions!


    The talent of "Onmyeton" has risen in rank!


    Congrattions!


    The talent of the "Sensorica" has increased in rank!


    Congrattions!


    The talent of "Ninjutsu" has increased in rank!


    Congrattions!


    The talent of "Irenjutsu" has risen in rank!


    Congrattions!


    The talent of "Genjutsu" has risen in rank!


    Congrattions!


    The talent of "Rinnegan" has risen in rank!


    Status


    Specifications


    Power  220 (880)


    Dexterity  250 (1000)


    Perception  360 (1440)


    Endurance  420 (1680)


    Mind  280 (1120)


    Spirit  360 (1440)


    Talents


    Fuinjutsu is a Divine Talent


    Senjutsu  Royal Talent


    Wind Is A Divine Talent


    Water Is A Divine Talent


    Earth Is A Divine Talent


    Fire Is A Divine Talent


    Lightning Is A Divine Talent


    Mokuton is a Royal Talent


    Onmyeton is a Royal Talent


    Pain Tolerance is A Divine Talent


    Energy Control Is A Divine Talent


    Massage Is A Royal Talent


    Taijutsu is a Divine Talent


    Cooking Is A Royal Talent


    Sensorics Is A Divine Talent


    Stealth Is A Great Talent


    Ninjutsu is a Divine Talent


    Irenjutsu is a Divine Talent


    Genjutsu is a Divine Talent


    Alchemy Is A Royal Talent


    Rinnegan is a Royal Talent


    Abilities


    Gamer''s Body


    The yer''s Mind


    The Emperor''s Eyes


    Imperial Zone


    Orgasm Scale


    Arbitrary Meditation


    Thunderstorm of the Undead


    Overwhelming Undead Field


    Chuckling, Tetsuya closed the notifications with a pleasant feeling of satisfaction  "Hmm. In this mode, my stats have increased fourfold... However, I feel that I can still open the gates... In theory, the negative effects of the eight gates should decrease even more in this mode, because my body is saturated with chakra and natural energy."


    After thinking a little, Tetsuya shook his head and closed his eyes and said softly  The first Gate is the Gate of the Beginning... open up.


    A small invisible force burst out of Uzumaki''s body and crushed the grass around.


    Tetsuya did not change outwardly, in the absence of the fact that his presence and aura increased again and frightened the living creatures around.


    Characteristics.


    Specifications


    Power  220 (2700)


    Dexterity  250 (1300)


    Perception  360 (1540)


    Endurance  420 (3000)


    Mind  280 (1120)


    Spirit  360 (1440)


    - "Slightly increased strength, agility and perception... Endurance has almost doubled... It usually increases three times... hmm."


    - "The Gates of Life - open. The Gates Of Pain  Open. The Gates of the Limit Open!"


    After the opening of the five gates, the first external changes appeared in Tetsuya.


    The skin turned quite a bit pink. The scarlet hair seemed to have acquired an even deeper red color and began to shine.


    The crimson clothes that were created by the regime of the sage of the six paths began to look even more majestic and radiate even greater power.


    The ten ck spheres behind Tetsuya increased in size... almost three times.


    - "Characteristic."


    Specifications


    Power  220 (3800)


    Dexterity  250 (4200)


    Perception  360 (4000)


    Endurance  420 (4400)


    Mind  280 (2220)


    Spirit  360 (2840)


    - "As if it doesn''t fall apart along the way... It looks awesome, but it''s also very dangerous, although I don''t feel much stress on the body... We''re moving on."


    "The Gates of Insight  OPEN!"


    A massive wave of energy and chakra was released from Tetsuya''s body.


    The garden in which he was sitting turned into ruins. The trees were uprooted, and the experimenter himself was sitting in the lotus position inside arge funnel.


    "The Seventh Gate is the Gate of Wonder..."


    Suddenly, a loud male shout rang out  Don''t try to do this, you idiot!


    "What?" thought Tetsuya, and opening his eyes he saw that he was sitting in arge ravine, and Madara, Mito and Kushina were standing on its edges.


    "I was so focused that I didn''t notice them... With my increased characteristics and talents, it''s just nonsense, but it''s true. "What happened?" Tetsuya asked innocently


    Mito grinned, and Kushina burst out screaming  Are you kidding? You''ve destroyed your entire garden! A little more and the residence would have been touched if we hadn''t had time to put up a barrier!


    Really? Tetsuya was surprised


    Seriously! Kushina stamped her foot


    Amazing. - Tetsuya shook his head  It seemed to me that a small weak wave broke out of me, which is not even able to crush the grass...


    Mito folded her arms and smiledNo wonder. With such personal strength, it was really a small weak wave.


    Madara calmly said  It was only the sixth gate... And what would the seventh have done, eh? Maybe Konoha would have been destroyed?  in addition, his rinnegan walked through the gudods and Tetsuya''s body  Your strength... You''re a fucking Monster, did you know that?


    I knew. Tetsuya breathed out


    So I remind you, you''re a fucking monster.


    I heard it the first time.


    Nothing, I couldn''t be sure of that, because you didn''t feel like you almost destroyed your house.


    "Tetsuya, what kind of power is this?" Mito asked , looking at the truthseeking balls and Tetsuya ''s general appearance


    This? It''s a long time to exin...


    There is time.  Kushina said  Over a cup of your tea and cake, I think the conversation will go much better.


    Without me.  Uchiha answered sharply - Although it''s interesting to me, but I don''t even want toe close to the poison that he is preparing.


    Having finished, Madara disappeared.


    "Is he still afraid of Tetsuya''s cooking?" Mito asked as if to herself


    Yeah.  Kushina replied with a grin  But it''s better for us. More will get.


    "That''s right.


    After closing the gate and exiting the sage mode, Tetsuya said  Okay, go to the living room and make tea. I''m going to quickly restore everything that I broke.


    We will wait.


    Slowly Tetsuya began to restore the garden  "I also wanted to have my own appeal today, but it looks like I''ll have to do it after talking with them."

 Chapter 156: Fear

    Chapter 156: Fear


    Tetsui''s Hideout


    After the incident in the garden, Tetsuya decided not to experiment with his power anywhere else except in his hideout.


    A few minutes ago, he finished a tea party with Kushina, Mito and Tsunade, in general, telling about the new power that he had acquired.


    In turn, the women were not particrly surprised, it seemed they were more attracted to the guy''s cooking. Tetsuya has be stronger again, but what''s the big deal? Their man is a Shinobi God, this happens all the time. You won''t surprise them with this anymore.


    Well, let''s get started. Tetsuya said and started collecting the necessary seals for the summoning.


    With thest seal, he disappeared, leaving behind a bit of smoke.


    Somewhere far, far away...


    The scorching sun heated the air of the savannah to a scorching state.


    A ridiculously huge creature covered with fur was digging a hole with its wed paws.


    Suddenly, it abruptly lowered its muzzle into the dug hole, and a secondter pulled out a scolopendra  Mmm, mm, yummy. Oh, how chitin crunches, great.  slurping, it rumbled to itself while snacking on a huge scolopendra


    Suddenly, right in the air, there was a pop nearby and a red-haired guy appeared out of the smoke.


    The creature froze, opening its mouth, from which the surviving half of the insect tried to escape. Huge ck eyes stared at the guy in shock.


    Tetsuya also raised an eyebrow in surprise when he saw the creature  "And this is my call? The eye is more than a thousand-handed Truth, and she is not small, since she is able to squeeze a nine-tailed with her palm... For the first time I see such arge living creature... Impressive. The white coatpletely covers the back, the top of the tail, the top of the neck and head. The rest of the wool is ck and gives off a shine, as if it is not hair, but iron needles. Giant ws and a mouth full of huge sharp teeth... My draft animal is a honeyeater, who would have thought... I thought there would be some kind of dragon... or a roon, judging by the mark on my mug in sage mode... But a honey badger is also suitable, especially if it is the size of a Thousand-armed Truth."


    While the animal was silent, Tetsuya surveyed the surroundings with his own eyes and the Imperial Zone. - "Steppe in the desert. Savannah. It''s so hot, I hate the heat... hmm, the local natural energy is very thick and powerful. It is easy to feel the natural energy in this ce, but it is too dangerous to master the sage mode here. It is extremely easy to be a stone, but for me it is grace... This ce is very far from home... More precisely, very deep in the ocean."


    Suddenly, a huge honey badger uttered a shocked  Man...


    Half of the half-eaten scolopendra still fell out of the honey badger''s mouth and fell to the ground with a crash, raising a column of dust. The insect was the size of a biju, and this muzzle fed on it...


    Tetsuya chuckled inwardly and decided to y a little...  Badger.  he said, pointing his finger at the honey badger.


    The reaction of the honey badger must be seen, since it is simply impossible to describe the entire spectrum of emotions that went through the animal''s muzzle.


    Badger!?  he eximed, shaking the earth with his voice. It was so loud that even jonin could lose his hearing for a long time  You''re a badger yourself! Your sister is a badger! Your whole family are badgers, you half-finished flea! I''m a honey badger, you bastard! Call me a badger again, I''ll bury you and shit on top!


    The eyes filled with the purest indignation and anger stung the guy''s body like swords, but he didn''t care.


    A smirk sparkled on Tetsuya''s face. The honey badger''s reaction surprised him... pleasantly surprised. "Oh, don''t be so nervous. Badger and badger, it''s okay. You should not be ashamed of your kind, and there is no sense in this, as well as in stupid lies. What''s embarrassing about being a badger?


    Stunned by such impudence and boldness of a small flea, a huge honey badger with an angry roarunched his paw at a red-haired man with an impudent and infuriating grin.


    With a wide, joyful smile... or rather, with a grin, Tetsuya jumped to meet this paw and strengthened his hand with a chakra, hit it.


    With a terrifying bang that was more like an explosion, their far from equal limbs met.


    * KHLOBYS*


    Parity.


    The strength was almostpletely equal.


    At the present time, Tetsui''s blow, reinforced by the chakra, is able to throw off biju or break through Susanoo.


    And if Uzumaki was pleasantly surprised by the strength of the animal, then the honey badger was amazed by the strength of a small flea.


    What the hell...  honey badger said in prostration... He even forgot that he had been in a frenzied state recently.


    Afternding back on the ground, Tetsuya said with a smile, "Not bad. Your strength suits me fine. It will do for the draft.


    It will do for the draft... Honey badger repeated, still in shock


    While Honey badger and Tetsuya exchanged nces, a new actor appeared on the stage  How much noise. An old man ''s voice rumbled calmly


    Patriarch! Honey badger eximed


    Be quiet.  the older honeyeater said calmly and kindly. His size was much smaller than that of the honey badger Tetsuya had exchanged blows with, but Uzumaki clearly felt that this old man was much stronger than his younger brother. If only because his body was simply saturated with natural chakra.  We haven''t been visited by people for a long time... A long time ago. I am Kotetsu, but all my rtives call me Patriarch. As you can probably guess, I am the head of the honeyeater family. The guy you exchanged punches with is named Fuku. Now I hope to hear your name.


    My name is Uzumaki Tetsuya.  he said with a carefree smile  And I got here when I was trying to find my call.


    "Oh, I know that. Still, it is almost impossible to get to this ce in the usual ways. Only a handful of people got here and they were all looking for their call. Let''s go to our shelter, I don''t have a scroll with me.


    Slowly Kotetsu moved towards the huge mountain, followed by Fuku.


    Tetsuya was surprised and using shunshin, he quickly found himself on Fuku''s head, which he was dissatisfied with, but the arrogant Uzumaki did not let him insert a word  Just like that?


    It''s that simple. Kotetsu smiled, although Tetsuya still found it quite difficult to distinguish a slight smile from a grin from honeyeaters


    No checks, tests and other things?


    The fact that you were able to get to us makes you already special. Besides, I saw your exchange of blows with Fuku, and he''s the biggest and physically strongest honey badger in my memory.


    The Patriarch.  Fuku looked away in embarrassment  You exaggerate.


    The patriarch chuckled  Ha, look how this big guy is embarrassed.


    Suddenly Kotetsu added, "Besides, I feel your chakra, your power. It is the same as that of a man who, fighting a monster, almost destroyed the world.


    "Hagoromo."  Tetsui immediately popped up in his head  Can I have a few questions?  he asked under the indignant puffing of Fuku, who was clearly not enthusiastic about Uzumaki


    - of course.


    Where are we?


    We are on an ind that is far from your home. I called this ind "Lonely" because the nearest pieces ofnd are hundreds of kilometers away from it.


    It is worth noting that this part of thend was called an ind by a creature the size of half a thousand-handed Truth.


    Tetsuya tilted his head to the side  It turns out that you have always been here, since my house is so far from here?


    Not really.


    That is?


    Once this ind was a penins and was connected by a long "corridor" ofnd with the continent on which you, Shinobi, live. But a thousand years ago, when Rikudo Senin and his brother were fighting a monster, their strongestbined attack converged on this corridor that connected us to the maind. As a result, this corridor waspletely destroyed, and our family was cut off from the continent and the civilization of that time.


    Tetsuya frowned  It''s hard to believe in such a thing.


    "But it''s true. Although of course after the attack itself there were also its consequences in the form of tsunamis, earthquakes and volcanic eruptions, but basically everything is as I said.


    Amazing. And you''ve been living here quietly all this time?


    - Yes. In fact, our way of life has not changed much. We''ve always lived apart. That is why my family settled once on the penins of that time, which went far into the ocean. Although I should note that we shared this ind with a genus of badgers, but hundreds of years ago there was a war between us that ended with the extermination of their kind.


    "That''s why this Fuku reacted so violently..." Hmm. I see. By the way, you don''t know why the local natural energy is so... gusta?


    So you are already skilled in using natural energy? Amazing... As for your question, this is the first time I''ve heard about it. Isn''t your natural energy at home the same?


    no.


    - hm. I don''t know anything about it. If you hadn''t noticed, I wouldn''t even have known about it.


    The people who were here before me, did not master the sage mode?


    Usually they didn''t have time. Kotetsu shook his head


    That is? Tetsuya ''s brows drew together


    - hm. Since you havee to us, it means that you have a number of certain qualities that are inherent in our kind. This also applies to people who were before you... The most important such quality is the fear of death. Our family does not know him and the people whoe to us are also devoid of fear of death. Therefore, all our few summoners died very early. And not to know the fear of death, among the human race, can, like, only madmen. This is also the main reason why very few peoplee to us here in search of their call.


    Amazing. "I am immortal. Naturally, I lost this feeling... as long as I have a system."


    After a while, they came to a shelter that was located in a huge mountain.


    Hundreds of interested eyes peeked out of the holes to look at the person who got to this ind.


    Having reached a certain hole, Kotetsu left for a few seconds, going into it.


    When the elderly honey badger returned, a tiny scroll could be seen on his head, which, nevertheless, was the size of Tetsuya himself.


    Unfolding the scroll, Uzumaki wrote his name there in blood, and also left a handprint.  I thought it would be much more difficult.


    Perhaps someone has a harder time with this, but not with us.  the patriarch grinned


    I understand. Well, I''m going back home now, but maybe I''ll stop by again today.


    See youter.


    Nodding, Tetsuya disappeared with a pop and appeared in his own garden, next to hiraishin''s seal.


    He didn''t even have time to take a step when a calm, but at the same time with nervous notes, a female voice rang out  I was looking for you, Tetsuya.


    Uzumaki froze and turned to face the woman  Oh, Orochi, why were you looking for me?


    I have something to tell you... The girl said calmly, but Tetsuya knew her pretty well and therefore saw that Orochi was very nervous. Her tense body radiated embarrassment and determination at the same time.


    "Oh~e"  Tetsuya thought, clearly feeling the problemsing like a tsunami, which would soon overwhelm him.

 Chapter 157: The Moon

    Chapter 157: The Moon


    I have something to tell you... The girl said calmly, but Tetsuya knew her pretty well and therefore saw that Orochi was very nervous. Her tense body radiated embarrassment and determination at the same time.


    "Oh~e"  Tetsuya thought, clearly feeling the problemsing like a tsunami, which would soon overwhelm him. However, he didn''t show it on his faceDid he? I''m listening, Orochi.


    The girl exhaled, trying to collect her thoughts. Her quivering upper lip showed very clearly how much Orochi was nervous.


    Tetsuya, looking at this, also began to get nervous inside, as he guessed what the girl was going to say - "If only I was wrong..."


    Clenching her fists, Orochi spoke - Ya...


    Do you have any problems? Tetsuya quickly interrupted with a smile and a sweating back


    The girl froze for a few seconds, and then, smiling, replied  Oh, no. It''s all good. I wanted to talk about something else.


    Okay, okay, I''m listening. Uzumaki raised his hands


    Tetsuya... me...


    The guy spoke again, hitting his fist into his palm  Ah! Got it! You''ve run out of my goodies!


    The girl frowned slightly and squinted  No, I wanted to...


    Tetsuya continued with a smile, "Come on, there''s no need to be embarrassed. A healthy appetite is good. Besides, we both know that it''s pretty hard for you to lose this beautiful sandbox figure...


    It was the girl''s turn to close her eyes and clench her fists, interrupt Tetsuya  I love you!


    Time seemed to stand still.


    Tetsuya shouted in his head, "It happened after all!"


    A tense and awkward atmosphere permeated the space.


    As soon as Orochi uttered the cherished words, it was as if the rod that had supported her before was pulled out of her. All the tension went away and severe fatigue came. It seemed that those few words had drained all the strength out of her.


    Closing her eyes and clenching her fists to the point of pain, the girl waited for an answer. The desire to hear the answer was beating in her head. And even though she was almostpletely sure of rejection, her heart screamed and begged for a positive answer... People often hope only for the best. - "Say you ept me! Please tell me! Come on! Tetsuya! Tell me that I can cuddle up to your chest in the evenings and listen to your heartbeat! Let''s! Please!"


    Time passed, and the only thing Orochi heard was the sound of the cool evening wind howling mournfully.


    Every second seemed like an eternity. With every second, the girl was getting more and more desperate.


    Finally, she decided to open her eyes.


    Tetsuya was standing where he was, his rxed posture hadn''t changed at all.


    What really changed and caught her attention was the expression on his face... It expressed utter confusion and anxiety.


    Orochi couldn''t believe her eyes when she saw this. The strongest Shinobi, right here, right now and right in front of her, was confused and did not know what to do.


    The sharp and prating eyes of the girl could even notice the sparks of panic in the guy''s eyes.


    Finally, Tetsuya, with an extremely strained and artificial smile, falsely replied  Haha, thank you. I am very pleased.  turning towards the house, he continued  Well, let''s go celebrate it! I''ve made a bunch of goodies! And what a wonderful sweet wine I have in store!


    Unfortunately, this time his cooking could not help him out of a deplorable situation  Is it a refusal?


    The guy froze  What?


    Orochi repeated in an empty and emotionless voice  Is this a refusal?


    A smile and pompous joy flew off Uzumaki''s face. There were only tired eyes,pressed lips and drooping eyebrows  Orochi...  he breathed out


    The girl, clenching her fists until they bled, said  Can I regard this as a refusal?


    Sharp nails dug into her palms. Blood ran down her pale and thin fingers.


    Tetsuya pulled a semnce of a smile on his face again  Let''s not be so categorical...


    The girl interrupted him harshly  Are you rejecting me? Yes or no?


    Tetsuya realized that there was no point in dodging and dodging, and there would be no way to smooth out the corners in this situation... It won''t be like before.


    Biting his lip for a second, Uzumaki, sighing heavily, quietly and somewhat indifferently, said Yes.


    Yes what?"  the girlpressed her lips


    This is a rejection. Tetsuya said calmly, closing his eyes... He didn''t want to see Orochi at the moment, and even more didn''t want to see how the words that left his mouth a second ago would affect her.


    Orochi trembled. Strong and proud kunoichi felt unbearable pain in her chest and weakness in her knees. She wanted so badly to fall to the ground and curl up in the fetal position.


    Involuntarily, her left hand reached out to her chest, as if trying to somehow protect her heart from that unbearable pain.


    I wanted to stick a kunai in my leg, jump off a cliff or, at worst, charge my head with all my might against a solid stone wall... At least something to ease this unbearable pain.


    Even when Hanzo Smander almost chopped her into pieces, she didn''t feel so much pain...


    Lips trembled when they flew confused and soaked in pain  Why?


    No matter how she prepares for it. No matter how the girl prepares her heart for this... It didn''t work out.


    Still, opening his eyes, Tetsuya sighed with pity  Orochi...


    The girl''s face expressed deep shock and pain.


    His eyes seemed to beg for mercy... They begged for another answer...


    The small, neat chin quivered, as did the lips.


    - why?  in a low, almost tearful voice, she asked


    But Tetsuya was silent. He had nothing to say.


    Tell me!  squeezing her chest, she eximed  Why? Come on!


    Tetsuya was silent, frowning, with pain, looking at the current state of the girl.


    I need an answer!


    I don''t have an answer for you...


    Lies! All lies! It''s all because I was cursed to be born a man! No! Not a man, but a pathetic stub! A freak who could not be counted among anyone or anything!


    Tetsuya frowned at this argument, but remained silent.


    But when I was lucky enough to find integrity, I was cursed with love for you again! I fall asleep thinking about you! I have dreams about you! I have spent thest years trying to learn more about you and get closer to you! But what came of it? Only rejection and unbearable pain! Have I done too little?


    Tears flowed down the girl''s cheeks, but it was clear that the girl did not even notice it.


    Tetsuya''s mind was in an extremely difficult situation. The struggle inside him was stronger than ever before.


    No, listen...


    Why am I worse?! Am I not feminine enough? Am I not sexy and beautiful enough? Maybe my character is too bad?!


    Tetsuya exhaled and said with a pitiful smile, "I''m too bad." I''m not worthy of you...


    Nonsense! Here I decide who is worthy of me and who is not! - Orochi interrupted him, stamping her foot  Only you are worthy of me! Period! I decided so and decided a long time ago!


    Silence fell...


    The girl, breathing heavily, stared intensely into Tetsuya''s eyes.


    Tetsuya strongly wanted to look away, but did not do it, because it would only worsen the already tense situation.


    Orochi...


    Tetsuya.  the girl interrupted him in a deep, crying voice  Give me a chance...


    Clenching his teeth to a grinding sound, Uzumaki abruptly and sharply replied  No.


    Please... Give me hope.


    This time Tetsuya remained silent, clenching his palms into a fist.


    Orochi also clenched her jaw and gathered all the few remaining forces in her body, shouted  Give me a fucking reason to live on! Am I really asking that much?! Give me! Me! A chance!


    Defeat me...  unexpectedly for both himself and Orochi, Tetsuya said


    - what?  she was confused


    "What kind of nonsense am I talking!?"  Tetsuya shouted in his mind, but his mouth seemed to automatically continue  Did you want hope? A chance? Meaning? Here it is. Defeat me in a fight, and I will ept you and your feelings, but keep in mind, you only have one attempt.


    Time stood still again.


    When Tetsuya''s enhanced brain finally digested to the end what his mouth had said recently, he tried to fix everything  Wait! Ya...


    Shut up!  Orochi said sharply with a wild, dangerous look  Do you think I''ll give up just because you''re a Shinobi God and I can''t beat you?


    It''s not like that at all...


    Do you think my feelings are so easy to extinguish? Great! Such hope is enough for me! Just don''t you dare take the words back! I will show you the strength of my feelings and determination!  possessed lights danced in the girl''s eyes and Tetsuya became a little scared for her


    Smiling, she wiped away her tears  I will not give up, remember this. It may take years, decades, but one day you will ept my feelings and be mine.


    At the end of these words, the girl disappeared in a whirlwind of leaves.


    Tetsuya was left alone in silence.


    Dark heavy clouds began to cry, watering the whole Konoha.


    Raising his head, Tetsuya looked with a heavy gaze at the moon that peeked out from behind the clouds - "Forgive me Orochi... But I''m going to get even stronger... For your own sake, don''t get in my way, inhabitants of the Earth satellite..."

 Chapter 158: Tenseigan

    Chapter 158: Tenseigan


    Orochi returned to herboratory, which can be considered her home.


    Falling on the bed, the girl hugged the pillow tightly and began to indulge in various thoughts in silence.


    But her loneliness did notst long.


    Orochi!  a red-haired girl flew into theboratory.


    She walked briskly to the bedI do not know what came over him! Why did he do this to you?! I''ll talk to him right now!


    Orochi abruptly turned to the girl  Kushina, no need, everything is fine.


    Uzumaki stamped her foot  Which one is fine?! He rejected you! No, worse! He rejected you and gave you a tiny ray of hope, which you clung to like a drowning man! Perhaps, without this hope, you would soon fall out of love with him and find your happiness! And so you will be chasing an impossible dream! That bastard!  she frowned like a hamster, she


    Orochi frowned  There is no need to speak ill of him...


    Kushina, biting her lip, exhaled and calmed down  Sometimes it seems to me that your love is enough for our entire harem...


    Orochi shook her head and said with a tired smile, "It''s okay. I knew what I was going for. I asked for hope myself. I asked for a chance myself.


    Kushina sighedAnd yet...


    Unexpectedly, Orochi''s tearstained eyes narrowed slyly - Don''t worry, everything went ording to n. No, it turned out, even better than nned.


    Huh?  Kushina raised an eyebrow expressively  What are you talking about?


    It''s a confession... I went to him, knowing that I would be rejected, and in the end I even managed to shake the strong gate in Tetsuya''s heart and knock out a chance for myself...


    I still don''t understand.  Kushina shook her head , climbing on the bed to Orochi


    There''s nothing to understand.  the girl said with a smile,ying her head on Kushina''sp  Quite recently Tetsuya did not even allow the thought of making me his woman, however, "Water sharpens a stone." Gradually, he began to doubt his decision to distance himself from me more and more...


    Then why this confession?  Uzumaki asked confusedly - You could continue, slowly, step by step, to make him doubt his decision.


    Closing her eyes, Orochi shook her head right on Kushina''sp  Progress had slowed down too much, a push forward was needed... So I decided to confess, knowing that I would be rejected. I lost the battle just to win the war.


    Kushina breathed out impressed and smiled  Well, you give... And your tantrum was also just a n and a game for the audience?


    Orochi''s cheeks turned pink, and she looked away in embarrassment - No... This was not part of the n... I didn''t think I would be so hurt by this rejection. All the emotions that were umting in me, like a volcano exploded today... I wasn''t really in control, to be honest. In fact, everything was under my control exactly before I saw him...


    Kushina shook her head  Wait, you said yourself that you knew what you were going to do?


    I knew. OrochiNo nodded slightly nervously... But deep down, I still hoped that he would respond positively... I repeat, I did not expect such an influx of emotions and such hysteria from myself. I didn''t even know I was capable of such a thing.


    Kushina grinned  A fool.


    I know.  Orochi also grinned, closing her eyes


    Senju Residence


    Meanwhile, Tetsuya, after looking at the moon and thinking about everything that happened earlier, slowly returned home.


    Entering the living room, he saw Tsunade and Mito, who cast slightly nervous and expectant nces at him.


    Did Kushina run after her? Tetsuya asked calmly, knowing the answer perfectly well


    - Yes.


    - OK.


    Mito sat quietly with her eyes closed, but Tsunade was clearly nervous  Is everything okay?


    - Yes. Tetsuya nodded, "I may be gone for a while, so don''t be scared.


    Tetsuya...


    It''s okay.  he smiled weakly  Just another experiment, nothing out of the ordinary.


    Mito opened her eyes and slightly frowning, said in a "motherly" tone  Son. Is everything really okay?


    Smiling a little harder, Tetsuya nodded  Yes, Mom. It''s all good.


    Then I''m calm. Mito said and started pouring herself tea


    Under the gaze of the women, Tetsuya left the residence and disappeared.


    I''m worried...  Tsunade hugged a warm cup of tea with her palms


    It''s not worth it. They will cope and everything will be fine.


    The surface of the Moon


    A red-haired guy in a crimson robe was walking calmly on the surface of the moon, and ten ck spheres were flying behind him.


    Tetsuya surveyed the surroundings with interest. Surprisingly, there was air here, although in this state he didn''t really need it.


    Having enjoyed the view of the small earth, he, with the help of one earth technique, began a journey underground.


    Soon he got to where, in fact, he expected to get.


    Under the lunar crust, there was a whole world with its own flora and fauna. There was even a man-made sun of its own.


    But he was only interested in the Tenseigan altar, in which Hamura''s descendants sealed their byakugans for hundreds of years, in fact, like Hamura himself.


    Rinnegan with six tomoe easily found the ce where this treasure was kept.


    When Tetsuya arrived at the Tenseigan storage ce, he found an interesting scene.


    A huge golden sphere. This is exactly what the Tenseigan altar looked like.


    There were arge number of people of the Ootsutsuki n around the altar, or rather there were side and main branches of the n, into which they broke up after some conflicts.


    An elderly man with a short haircut shouted  Isao! The people of earth are to be destroyed! They have gone off the path of Hagoromo! For centuries they waged wars destroying each other with the help of the chakra, but this was not enough for them! They stole Jubi''s body! The body of this monster that we were supposed to guard has been stolen! Do I need to say that they did it for the sake of gaining strength and power! We must fulfill Hamura''s will and destroy the people from earth!


    "Don''t twist Hamura''s words, Haruto! That''s not what he wanted! The longhaired middle-aged man replied


    There is no this!


    The situation was heating up.


    Hundreds of eyeless people were preparing to join the fight.


    Unexpectedly, Haruto, the leader of the side branch, grinned confidently  The force is on my side, Isao.


    Tenseigan was surrounded by dozens of yellow spheres, which were just waiting for themand to destroy the representatives of the main branch.


    Haruto! Isao eximed with anger and shock, "Have you taken over Tenseigan?!


    The representatives of the main branch changed their faces when they felt the danger threatening them.


    I had to do it! All for the sake of fulfilling Hamura''s will!


    You''re wrong!  Isao stood his ground, despite the impending threat


    No, I''m right. Leave. Go away and take your people away. We''re rted, so I''ll give you a chance. Use it and don''t you dare interfere with the ns of the side branch anymore. The people of earth must be destroyed, and I swear it will be so!


    Suddenly, Haruto''s face changed, taking on a shocked look  My connection with the altar disappeared...


    Next, everyone felt an extremely powerful source of chakra that came from the top of Tenseigan.


    All of them automatically turned to face him, even though they had no eyes.


    Thanks to their well-developed sensors, they were able to "see" the intruder and feel his strength.


    Who are you!? Haruto shouted


    Uzumaki Tetsuya.  he bowed slightly, with a serene smile  I can be said to be one of the descendants of Hagoromo... And I didn''t really like your idea of ''Destroying people on earth'', so I''m confiscating your little treasure.  he tapped his foot on the Tenseigan on which he was standing


    W-what a heresy! Haruto shouted in shock, stuttering a little, "You wouldn''t dare!" How can you even touch him, being an outsider!


    Isao was also not happy about this turn of events, however, he took it more calmly, yet recently this powerful thing was aimed against him  This is impossible... Tenseigan sucks out the chakra of everyone who touches him. The only exceptions are those in whom the blood of Hamura Ootsutsuki flows.


    Not at all. Tenseigan is really trying to extract my chakra, the only problem is that I''m holding on to my chakra too well, that''s all... I''m getting a little talkative...


    Under the mouths opened in shock, Tetsuya put his hand on the Tenseigan, after which the seal spread like a spider web across the artifact.


    The seal lit up with a crimson light and after a moment Tenseiganpletely disappeared, taking his ce in Tetsui''s Seal of Evil.


    "II don''t feel it...  turning his head from side to side, Haruto said  I don''t feel it!  he eximed, filled with shock and anger - For hundreds of years, our n sacrificed their eyes from birth to increase the power of Tenseigan! You can''t take him away from us!


    Haruto''s scream was almost hoarse. The man put into this cry all the strength and indignation that overwhelmed him.


    Levitating, Tetsuya slowly began to fly away  I''ve already done that. I hope you have the brains not to get in my way.


    Haruto was ready to run after Tetsuya, but then Isao grabbed his arm  It''s not worth it, Haruto.


    Isao! Fool, what are you doing?! Do you even realize that the treasure for which our n has suffered for so many centuries has been stolen from us?!


    I don''t like it either, believe me. Isao shook his head, "However, you should have felt his chakra... We were lucky that he decided to let us live. You should have realized that it wouldn''t be difficult for him to destroy our n, along with that stupid moon.


    N-but... But Tenseigan!


    "We can''t interfere. Isao inhaled, "Maybe it''s for the best..."


    After the loss of Tenseigan, the war between the main and secondary branches ended. They still had different views on the inhabitants of the earth, but without their treasure, their whole war lost its meaning, because there was no longer an opportunity to somehow punish shinobi using chakra to kill.


    Tetsui''s Hideout


    In the center of the crimson seal sat the owner of the shelter.


    The slowly levitating pair of eyes began to crumble into the smallest particles, soaking into Tetsuya''s body.


    Returning to earth, he immediately went to theboratory and, after minor improvements to the seal, began absorbing byakugan and, ordingly, Hamura Ootsutsuki''s bloodline.


    The Tenseigan Altar did not weaken at all after losing this dojutsu, despite the power of the eyes.


    The procedurested quite a long time...


    Finally, the crimson seal went out.


    Uzumaki''s scarlet hair has grown to the waist.


    What is strange is that the nails did not change their appearance.


    Slowly Tetsuya opened his mouth and exhaled  Ha~ ah, it gave a much greater result than I expected. he muttered to himself


    By his will, a mirror appeared nearby.


    Slowly and carefully, Tetsuya opened his eyes.


    Once purple eyes have acquired a rich mystical scarlet color, and six tomoes have been reced by nine.


    Rinne-sharingan.  he said softly, looking into his eyes

 Chapter 159: Homuras Genes

    Chapter 159: Homura''s Genes


    Rinne-sharingan... Tetsuya said softly, looking at his eyes


    With a little effort, the nine tomoes danced until eventually Tetsuya''s eyes returned to their normal appearance.


    Surprisingly, unlike rinnegan, rinne-sharingan had the ability to deactivate.


    The familiar elongated animal pupil decorated the guy''s eyes again.


    A little effort and the rinne sharingan was activated.


    With the evolution of the eyes, new abilities were awakened, and the old ones were also strengthened.


    For example, Limbo has be stronger. Instead of eight shadow clones, Tetsuya is now able to release twelve shadows. The strength of each clone has not changed, it is still equal to the strength of the user.


    As for the new abilities, she was alone. The name of this ability is "The View of Truth".


    The ability itself is the collection of information about the target, just like an ordinary sharingan, only at a new incredible level. Moreover, this ability resonated with the system...


    In addition, Tetsuya''s mind was filled with various knowledge and ideas about techniques and fuin. ces that used to cause difficulties have ceased to be such. Now everything seemed absolutely elementary.


    With a snap of the fingers, a pair of tree clones appeared nearby, which began to cut the hair of the original, returning the usual hair.


    Status. "with anticipation," Tetsuya said softly


    Attention!


    The user has taken over the genes of "Hamura Ootsutsuki"!


    Congrattions!


    The user has taken possession of the "Ootsutsuki" pedigree!


    The systembined the genotype of "Ootsutsuki" with other pedigrees in the user''s body.


    Attention!


    Your chakra has reacted with the chakra of "Hamura Ootsutsuki"...


    Congrattions!


    Your chakra has merged with the chakra of "Kagui Ootsutsuki"


    Congrattions!


    Rinnegan''s talent has risen in rank!


    Congrattions!


    The talents of "Wind" "Lightning" "Earth" "Water" "Fire" and "Mokuton" evolved into the talent of "Seishitsuhenka"


    Congrattions!


    The Senjutsu talent has risen in rank!


    Status


    Specifications


    Power  220  330


    Dexterity  250  350


    Perception  360  440


    Endurance  420  500


    Mind  280  350


    Spirit  360  480


    Talents


    Fuinjutsu is a Divine Talent


    Senjutsu is a Divine Talent


    Seishitsuhenka  Divine Talent


    Onmyeton is a Divine Talent


    Pain Tolerance is A Divine Talent


    Energy Control Is A Divine Talent


    Massage Is A Royal Talent


    Taijutsu is a Divine Talent


    Cooking Is A Royal Talent


    Sensorics Is A Divine Talent


    Stealth Is A Great Talent


    Ninjutsu is a Divine Talent


    Irenjutsu is a Divine Talent


    Genjutsu is a Divine Talent


    Alchemy Is A Divine Talent


    Rinnegan is a Divine Talent


    Abilities


    Gamer''s Body


    The yer''s Mind


    The Emperor''s Eyes


    Imperial Zone


    Orgasm Scale


    Arbitrary Meditation


    Thunderstorm of the Undead


    Overwhelming Undead Field


    - "Once again, a qualitative leap forward... The stats have grown again, and significantly, which is just amazing when you think about the level of strength I''m at right now."


    Tetsuya stretched out his hand and activated a little chakra.


    A small hurricane from the chakra spun on his palm.


    Slowly, the strength of the hurricane increased, and the funnel-shaped shape changed until it turned into a small blue sphere, inside of which various vortices were visible.


    Rasengan. Tetsuya said calmly, looking at the crown technique of the "fish roll"


    The record in mastering this technique was broken again. Although technically he just created it, because Minato probably hasn''t even started thinking about the idea of creating it yet.


    This rasengan had much more power than Minato and Naruto, although the chakras were invested about the same amount to create the technique.


    Many factors have influenced the power of rasengan, but the main two are: control over the chakra and the power of the chakra itself.


    Thanks to perfect control, there are much more "twists" and "flows" inside Tetsui''s rasengan, which enhances the power of the technique. And these swirls themselves rotated much stronger and faster.


    As for the powerful chakra, then it is worth remembering only that his chakra merged with the chakra of Kaguya Ootsutsuki.


    Hmm.  Tetsuya chuckled slightly with interest  Rasengan is considered the highest "Keitaihenka", shape change, almost ideal, but is it so?


    Slowly, the spherical shape of the rasengan changed, taking the form of an elongated cone, until finally it took the form of a drill or rather a drill.


    "This form will provide excellent pration ability... And the predicted damage should also be greater... But only a person with excellent chakra control can perform such a rasengan. I don''t even know if Tsunade can make one. Hold on. It''s not rasengan anymore. There is no smell of a Spiral Sphere here. If the spiral can be left, then the sphere should be reced. In Japanese, the drill sounds like ''doriru". Rasen-doriru... It doesn''t sound. Generally. Let''s try to shorten the second part. Rasen-dor... Rasen. Dor. Spiral Drill Bit."


    Slowly, the free handy on the face, and the thumb and index finger began to massage the eyes. - "Rasendor... Oh~ oh, Cami, couldn''t I havee up with something better? Okay, so it won''t take long to forget why I started ying here at all..."


    Removing his hand from his face, Tetsuya squinted at the Rasendor.


    Slowly, the technique began to change, or rather just to acquire a more formidable appearance. The drill bit has be bigger, faster and sharper. Much sharper. The color became light blue, almost white. There was also a distinctive sound, as if hundreds of ghosts were howling in agony.


    "If I want to act like Naruto, I just have to call this technique Fuuton: Rasendor... No, enough of this madness. One vendor is enough on my conscience. Let''s just call it a Futon: The Howl of Hundreds. Not ideal, but not a vendor either."


    He easily connected Futon and rasendor, but this was not the end either. Tetsuya received the Seishitsuhenka talent, and immediately of the divine level, and, say, an epiphany descended on him. Seishitsuhenka is literally a ''Change in a Natural Property'', which means that his genius was no longer limited to basic transformations and mokuton.


    Perhaps it was Kaguya''s chakra, or perhaps the ability to Look at the Truth and Rinne-Sharingan himself worked like that, but the fact remains that Tetsuya acquired a divine talent for changing the properties of the chakra, without any kinship.


    Under Tetsuya''s gaze, the howling of Hundreds began to change slightly.


    At first, in the room in which he was, the temperature dropped sharply, bing bitterly cold.


    Then the sound of the technique changed. It was still a howl, but it was significantly amplified, and "rasping" sounds began to slip through it.


    Inside the drill, you could see an infinite number of small sharp ice cubes. They were the width of a human hair and the length of an ordinary needle, while having the strength of steel.


    A lot of flocks of ice floes danced in this drill and did not collide at all thanks to Tetsui''s virtuoso control.


    - "Hieton. Only representatives of the Yuki n from the Land of Water indulged in the release of Ice, but this little monopoly was slightly vited by me... But the technique requires quite a lot of attention. That''s the catch of my talent... Let''s call you Hyeton: Howl of Thousands."


    Tetsuya acquired a divine talent for changing the nature of the properties of the chakra, thanks to which, mastering Kekkei Tota and even Kekkei Mora is not a problem at all.


    The catch is that it has no affinity with these elements.


    He has revealed the secret, the structure, but has no natural predisposition to recreate.


    Of course, training will fix everything, but it will take time.


    Perhaps this situation can bepared with Reflex breathing and its temporary, or perhaps not, loss.


    All people breathe automatically, reflexively, but as soon as they remember this small phenomenon, they immediately begin to involuntarily control this process consciously, spending attention on it.


    Here the situation is about the same.


    Without natural kinship, Tetsuya has to spend extra attention, since he does not have the necessary, say, reflexes.


    Only people can breathe reflexively again, and Tetsuya, with his techniques, will have to achieve this through training. However, with his control, Seishitsuhenka''s talent and Rinne-sharingan, these trainings will take extremely little time.


    "My strength is more than enough to make Kagyu listen to me."  After dispelling the technique, Tetsuya teleported to his garden


    Senju Residence


    Kuro Zetsu stood quietly in the shade of a tree, waiting for Tetsuya''s arrival.


    It was a familiar practice for them, since Zetsu worked part-time as Tetsui''s "ears" in different parts of the world and brought him fresh news and interesting information. All for the sake of the rebirth of the mother.


    Suddenly Kuro felt a painfully familiar chakra next to him


    Mom?!  he eximed questioningly, not fully turning around


    Dad. Tetsuya replied with a grin, right in Zetsu''s face.


    Kuro Zetsu''s face twisted in confusion. - "Mother''s chakra... From where?! What''s going on?!"


    With a cheerful thought, Rinne-sharingan was activated  Well, get ready, we will begin the revival of Kaguya as soon as possible.


    Kuro''s eyes opened in shock. If he were a human, then the eyeballs would definitely fall out from this. "What the hell! Heck! Heck! Heck! Heck! DAMN!" mented Kuro


    Are you all right? Uzumaki smiled, deactivating the dojutsu


    - Yes.  with a forced smile, Zetsu replied, cursing one redhaired Uzumaki a thousand times - I''m just d that we''re finally starting to revive the mother.


    I''m d too, believe me. Tetsuya nodded with a smile that Zetsu regarded as "mocking".  Besides, is there any interesting news for me?


    Kuro folded his arms on his chest and tried to regain hisposure  There are no ''interesting'' ones. Just a little thing.


    Tetsuya waved his hand  Then there is no need for a report.  and turning around , he stomped towards the house


    Kuro, meanwhile, followed him with a malicious, irritated look.


    Already in the house, Tetsuya immediately came across Mito in the living room.


    The woman frowned at the sight of the guy  You have be more powerful again. Your chakra has changed. I don''t quite like it, son. Don''t lose yourself...


    Smiling warmly, Tetsuya walked over and kissed the woman on the cheek  Don''t worry.


    Mito slightly looked away  I''m not worried.


    Really?


    Really.


    Then I''m calm.  the guy grinned and temporarily captured Mito ''s mouth in a deep kiss


    While Tetsuya was enjoying the caresses, he also applied the View of Truth to the mother.


    A system window instantly popped up in his mind.


    Uzumaki Mito


    Age: 89 years old


    Emotions: excitement, anxiety, happiness


    Specifications


    Strength - 77


    Dexterity - 89


    Perception - 130


    Endurance - 200


    Mind - 107


    Spirit - 111


    Weaknesses:


    Mental and mental techniques


    Techniques based on the District.


    Close people: Uzumaki Tetsuya, Uzumaki Kushina, Tsunade Senju, Orochi.


    Sensitive organs of perception


    - "Oh Kami, I got a Rinne sharingan, and my reward is the usual skill that every hitman with the system has at the beginning? Fate, why are you doing this to me!"  Tetsuya eximed mentally  "Hmm, I didn''t even think about the fact that my mother has been so many years... You can''t tell by her looks... Uzumaki are really amazing. Hah, no matter how strong I am, I will still be her weakness."


    Mito broke the kiss and rubbing Tetsui''s cheeks, asked  Are you distracted... Is there really something at this moment that deserves more attention than your mom?


    Tetsuya smiled tenderly, picked up Mito in his arms and carried him upstairs to the bedroom  Sorry Mom. No, nothing is more important than you right now, and now I will prove it.


    Smiling broadly and sweetly, Mito ran her free hand under Tetsui''s clothes  I can''t wait for you to pull your big and irrefutable proof out of your wide trousers.


    Hah, I would have heard your such vulgar speeches of Tsunade and Kushin. I think they would be extremely surprised by such a change in the wise and majestic Uzumaki Mito.  the guy grinned at the end and took possession of the mouth of his beloved woman

 Chapter 162: A couple of drops

    Chapter 162: A couple of drops


    Eleven years ago, Tsunade''s younger brother, Navaki Senju, disappeared... The investigation went on for a year, but due to the fact that there was absolutely no evidence, the case was closed, and the guy was dered missing.


    Shimura quickly said, "I have nothing to do with this, Tetsuya. Believe me.


    The tension was building.


    Danzo''s back was drenched in icy sweat under the indifferent sharp gaze of the Shinobi God.


    At some point, it seemed to Shimura that Tetsuya''s shadow came to life and began, like a hellhound, slowly, grinning, crawling towards him.


    The mental pressure exerted on the root head was phenomenal.


    Suddenly, the atmosphere was relieved when Tetsuyazily smiled  Don''t be afraid, if you were involved in this, you definitely wouldn''t have lived so long. However, I suspected you of what happened at the time. So I did my own investigation and learned a lot of details, both about you, with your organization, and about the disappearance... Do you want to know how Navaki disappeared?


    Wiping the sweat from his forehead, Shimura said in a hollow voice  I want to.


    The guy wanted strength, but quickly. The best option was to find his own unique call, one that would suit him perfectly, and he took a chance... I do not know where he has moved, even with his current strength, but most likely he is just dead. That''s the story.


    Ahem, I don''t quite understand why I need this information...


    Oh, it was a little lead-up to the fact that I know a lot about your affairs and the affairs of the Root in general. I know that on your orders, many bad people were killed who threatened Konoha and good people who could somehow harm the vige, in your opinion.  Tetsuya shook his head  It''s worth saying that you didn''t always eliminate these people with the hands of the Root, no. It was enough to leak information and other viges already knew that one Senju was carrying out a mission alone on the border of thend of Fire... and there he was already eliminated by other countries. Fortunately, many people wanted to destroy the Senju n, and as my existence showed, not without reason.


    Leaning his hands on the table, Tetsuya squinted  I was inactive and allowed the Root to exist only because I saw the benefit in it. Still, it is true that there must be a structure like this, which ''in the dark'' will protect the vige or the state. However, as I said, I don''t want viges to have separate structures like this. In my Empire there will be a single organization simr to the Root, and perhaps I will even invite you to it as an adviser, but for now... While it''s time To Disband The Root.


    Tetsuya stood up straight, "I don''t expect you to be able to do this immediately, however, it must be done before I be Emperor.


    At the moment when Uzumaki was ready to teleport, he added  Oh, yes, for the time of disbandment, the Root should refrain from missions, unless it is a matter of special importance... Danzo, don''t y with me, take an example from Hiruzen and go on a well-deserved rest.


    With thest word, Tetsuya disappeared. He disappeared as quietly and imperceptibly as he appeared in the room with Danzo.


    Leaning back in his chair, Shimura exhaled with relief.


    Sitting there in silence, he pondered. After five minutes, he shook his head and said quietly to himself  He came as quietly as he left, like a ghost... And no one even noticed, although there are a lot of guards... Perhaps disbanding will be the best of all possible oues...


    Senju Residence


    Teleporting directly to his hideout, Tetsuya trained there until the evening, until he returned home, or rather to his room.


    Hmm, silence and not a soul...


    There was no one in the room, which is strange. Usually, by the evening, two women were waiting for Tetsuya on the bed and very rarely they were ''not in the mood'' to make love.


    Shrugging his shoulders, he left the room and headed down to the living room.


    There, at the table, Tsunade was sitting in silence  Wee back.


    I''m home. Tetsuya smiled and sat down side by side  Are you not in the mood today?


    The girl nodded  Yes, we decided to rest today... You don''t mind?


    After kissing the girl on the forehead, Tetsuya hugged her  No, I don''t mind. You don''t have the same stamina and desire as I do, I understand everything.


    In response, Tsunade hugged her beloved and dissolved into his arms.


    Would you like to have a byakugan?


    Such an unexpected question made the girl freeze.


    Tsunade, releasing Tetsuya from her embrace, looked into his eyes  What a strange question? If you were an ordinary person, I would think that this is just a stupid question about dreams, but you are not an ordinary person...


    So how? Yes or no?  the guy was smiling


    - hm. Of course, yes, as a fighter and as a medic, byakugan would be very useful to me...


    Patting the girl on the cheek, Tetsuya snapped his fingers  Then this changes everything.


    A momentter, the couple found themselves in Tetsui''s hideout.


    Get in that seal.


    You''re not serious...  the girl said softly, however, when a pair of eyes appeared from Tetsuya''s seal, Tsunade realized that everything was serious  From where, Tetsuya?


    From the moon.


    A joke?  she tilted her head


    no. I was on the moon and found the Ootsutsuki n there. They turned out to be Hyuga''s closest rtives.


    The girl frowned a little  Did you take their eyes away from them?


    Yes and no. They had an altar, an ancient artifact into which they had sealed their eyes for generations. And so they decided to use this artifact to destroy all people on earth. They wanted to destroy the moon and bring down a real hail of meteorites on us. I didn''t really like it, so I took the altar from them.


    Tetsuya looked at Tsunade''s twisted face and added, "Don''t worry, I think it''s even for the best. Now they will stop sacrificing their eyes, and thanks to this, they have ended a mini civil war.


    Tsunade started massaging her temples  You do understand that it''s hard to believe in this?


    Of course I understand, that''s why I try to keep silent about my travels.


    Exhaling, the girl went towards the green seal  Ha, okay, but can I ask a question?


    - Yes?


    Will I lose my eyes?


    no. I''m not going to change my eyes. I''m going to make you wake up byakugan.


    Tsunade, standing inside the seal, looked at her lover in bewilderment  This is impossible...


    Anything is possible with me, believe me.  in response, he smiled and walked up to the seal and said  Okay, rx and close your eyes.


    The girlplied with the guy''s request and closed her eyes, but it turned out to be more difficult to rx.


    The seal lit up with an emerald color, and Tsunade''s hair rose slightly into the air.


    "The ritual won''t take long.


    Crystal clear byakugan flew to the seal.


    Tetsuya''s powerful chakra flowed towards the seal.


    Sections of fuin lit up and spun.


    The levitating byakugan began to crumble into the smallestponents, and the resulting "soup" rushed to the pores on the girl''s skin.


    It''s a strange feeling... It''s like liquid hot steel is flowing through my veins and muscles...


    This is my chakra, don''t be afraid.


    Tsunade grinned  I''m not afraid, my faith in you is unshakable.


    Nice to know. the guy nodded with a satisfied smile


    After a few minutes, the girl said  Her eyes itch...


    We are in the middle of the process. Your eyes are being upgraded. And yes, you can''t scratch...


    Yes, I know.  the girl waved her hand  You still don''t forget who you''re talking to. I am the best iryenin!


    Yeah.


    ... the best recognized iryenin...  the girl pouted


    It''s more like the truth. Tetsuya grinned, covering his left eye


    Fifteen minutester, the seal went out.


    Tsunade, exhaling slightly nervously, opened her eyes  And how am I?


    As always beautiful.  after walking over the girl''s body, he said  Perhaps you have even be even more beautiful.


    The girl''s hair has acquired a more saturated healthy shine.


    The skin became much cleaner and even from afar Tetsuya felt the need to touch Tsunade to feel this tenderness and sticity.


    The eyes did not change much, but the smallest changes were noticeable. The girl''s brown pupil became lighter... now it''s time to say that the girl does not have brown eyes, but honey ones.


    Really?  she perked up


    Look for yourself. Tetsuya cast an affectionate nce at her and created a ss of ice in front of the girl


    An impressed sigh was heard...


    After looking at her own reflection, Tsunade shifted her loving gaze to Tetsuya  I feel changes in my body, but byakugan, no...


    Byakugan needs to be awakened. Usually it is avable to Hyuga from birth, but it happens that it takes time. Let me help you...


    Tetsui''s chakra gently entered the girl''s body and rushed to the eyes and some parts of the brain.


    It''s warm... Tetsuya, my eyes started to hurt...


    How much? he frowned


    Tolerable.


    Tell me if it hurts more.


    - OK.


    Tetsuya frowned deeply. The Rinne Sharingan and the Emperor''s Eyes were simultaneously activated to fully control the situation. However, looking into the future, he rxed and exhaled. "I gave her the purest Ootsutsuki bloodline. I took some Hamura genes from myself and added the missing genes from the purest byakugan that I only have, but I didn''t expect such a result..."


    The pain is getting worse...


    Everything is under control.


    Ten secondster, Tsunade breathed a sigh of relief  It''s all gone... Ya... I feel...


    Open your eyes.


    Slowly, Tsunade''s eyelids lifted and honeycolored eyes with a majestic golden pattern looked at the guy - What is it, Tetsuya?


    Smiling, Tetsuya was impressed and said, "This is tenseigan." The next stage of byakugan.


    Unbelievable...  the girl looked around with new eyes


    Yes, I agree with that. I didn''t count on this, but it''s not bad either. With this power, you will be able to stand up for yourself and your loved ones if I''m not around.


    Thank you!  shouted Tsunade and rushed to hug Uzumaki


    You''re wee.


    A few minutester, Tetsuya broke off his embrace and transferred himself and Tsunade back to the house  Well, that''s it, try not to cross paths with anyone now and hone your control over the dojutsu. These eyes are very powerful, we don''t want you to identally hurt someone, right?


    You''re right, I''ll go down to the training hall.  said Tsuna, who was overwhelmed with emotions and energy  Good night.  the girl finally said, running out of the room. She was clearly impatient to try new powers.


    After standing in the room for a while, Tetsuya, with a sense of aplishment and warmth in his soul, undressed and went to bed.


    He was absolutely not tired and he needed rest for a long time, but he did not want to lose such a human thing as sleep, so he created a technique thanks to which you can instantly fall asleep.


    Midnight


    The silence is broken by the sound of the door opening.


    The moonlight shyly illuminated through the open window a naked red-haired girl who was stealthily making her way to the bed.


    Like a cat, the girl on all fours slowly and carefully moved across the huge bed straight to the goal.


    Having reached the face of her target, the girl slyly and anticipatingly squinted


    Tetsuya slowly opened his eyes and looking at the yful look of the girl, said with a smile  Kushina, can''t you sleep?


    "It''s after midnight now, which means I''m sixteen...


    Kissing her on the nose, Tetsuya said  Happy birthday, little fox.


    - thanks.  she rubbed her nose and grinned, expectantly said  However, I''m here to say that I haven''t changed my mind and still love you, which means you have to ept my love, as promised.


    Nodding, Tetsuya replied, "Okay, I ept your love.  he closed his eyes  And now let''s go to sleep.


    Squinting, the girl put her palms on the guy''s bare chest  Do you really have the patience to ignore me naked? Can you ignore your woman when she needs love? For no reason?


    Opening his eyes, Tetsuya looked around with a hidden hunger at all the forms of Kushina  Maybe I don''t have patience... but you have the courage toe to a lustful demon!


    Tetsuya grabbed the surprised Uzumaki with a jerk and somersaulted.


    Eee!  the girl squeaked


    As a result, their poses changed and Kushina was already lying defenseless, and Tetsuya was hanging over her.


    She stared at the guy in surprise and shock  P-please be gentle.  she said timidly, looking away


    Grinning, the bad guy bent down to the girl''s neck and licked her, which ended with a natural squeak  Kushina, moments ago, you seemed to me a confident woman who likes to take everything into her own hands, but what do we see now?


    yful fingers began to y with the girl''s right nipple  Baby Kushina, having lost all her prowess, turned into amb who came to serve herself on a tter to a wolf.


    Flushed, the girl looked away with a quiet groan  Don''t mock me.  she muttered softly


    Smiling affectionately, Tetsuya lowered himself to the girl''s face and turning her head towards him with his finger, added  And was not going to.  after which the guy''s tongue invaded the girl''s mouth and took possession of it


    Their hands, as if living their own lives, began to curtly examine each other''s bodies, under the puffing and moaning of lovers.


    Tetsuya''s hands went over the proud and stic breasts of the third size, the delicate corbone, the flexible back. A couple of times they squeezed their delicious buttocks and stopped at a small pussy dripping with its own juices.


    Tetsuya broke the kiss  What a neat little kitty you have, Kushina.


    Completely covered with crimson, the girl turned away, breathing fast  Don''t say that out loud, fool!


    There is no need to be ashamed in front of me of what is happening in our bed, believe me, there will be much more embarrassing things that we will try over time.


    The middle and index fingers, under the surprised "Ah" of the girl, gently entered the vagina.


    Shaking his head, Tetsuya gently said, "Rx. You have a very small, neat, narrow pussy, and because of your nerves, it bes even narrower, which is not very good in our situation.


    The girl grabbed a pillow and muffled screamed into it like an animal  Raaaaaaaaa!


    Pushing back the pillow, a beetred face appeared - Tetsuya!  indignantly and extremely embarrassed, she said  Stop talking so vulgar and obscene!


    I can''t, I really like how embarrassed you are.  the guy said with a grin


    Oh, you! Kushina was indignant, but Tetsuya suddenly pressed the girl''s weak spot  Ah...  not expecting such a sweet voice from herself, the girl covered her mouth with her hands


    Oh, what music, your voice is for me. Today I will be a musician, and you will be my instrument.


    The guy''s fingers expertly rubbed and pressed on the weakest points of the girl.


    It was not a little experience that helped him in this, but also the Emperor''s Eyes, which perfectly identify such tender and weak spots.


    Kushina was writhing, covered with goosebumps, moaning, although she tried to restrain all sounds with her hands.


    Her eyes were watering profusely, but clearly not from chagrin.


    The chest, covered with goosebumps, rose and fell, and the red papi firmly and obsessively loomed before the guy''s eyes.


    Pulling out his fingers, Tetsuya pointedly licked them.


    Suddenly, the guy''s face took on a highly spiritual expression, glowing with intelligence  Mm, what a refined taste, what a beautiful palette. The harvest was sixteen years old, grown on the Usushio Inds, and the rest of the timenguished on the fertilends of Konoha. Mm-hmm, a magnificent bouquet.


    The girl grabbed the pillow again and screamed into it again like an animal.


    Suddenly, the pillow flew straight at the guy  Hey, careful, I don''t need to interfere with the tasting.


    "Tetsuya, you''re a fool! Kushina shouted , slightly offended and pouting


    Okay, you''re right, it''s time to move on to more interesting things.


    The guy''s face sank to the girl''s neck and under a sensual sigh, his lips and tongue began to make a wet path from the neck to the corbone, then to the chest. For a while, Tetsui''s mouth captured the girl''s nipple, after which the path continued straight to a neat t tummy with a charming navel.


    Leaving nothing unattended, he finally reached the bottom of the girl, but Tetsuya was in no hurry.


    Slowly, he began to make gentle and affectionate kisses on the inside of the thigh, slowly getting closer and closer to the bleeding pussy.


    Kushina looked at all this excitedly and could not stop the waiting trembling in her body. She wanted the guy to get his lips to her "honey chest" faster, but he deliberately dyed and harassed her.


    The girl''s legs were shaking, she was struggling with herself, or rather with the desire to squeeze her legs and stick her mouth right into her pussy.


    The guy clearly saw it and continued to tease, grinning slyly.


    But all patiencees to an end, seeing this grin, Kushina mmed the trap and wrapped her legs around the guy''s head.


    Burying his face in the pussy, Tetsuya slyly looked at Kushina''s face, which expressed victory.


    It took him only once to lick the girl''s clitoris so that the victorious expression on his face was reced by excitement and pleasure.


    Having sucked the clitoris, Tetsuya again inserted yful fingers into the girl and began to attack the weakest ces that were still avable.


    Tetsuya! Tetsuya! Tetsuya! Tetsuya!  she shouted the name while her upper body was writhing, and the lower one was squeezing the guy harder.


    Finally the girl exploded in orgasm  Haaaaa! Tetsuya!


    Her body shook in a sweet spasm. The eyes closed, the mouth opened wide, but without air, a sweet sound did note out of it.


    After a while, the girl went limp and panted heavily, and Tetsuya got out of the trap  You know, the force with which you squeezed me would have been enough for an ordinary person''s head to burst like a watermelon.


    Kushina shyly looked away And-sorry... B-but it''s your fault too, why tease me like that?


    I forgive you.  Tetsuya bent down and kissed the girl''s lips  Now it''s time for the main course.


    The girl''s eyes instantly focused on arge and tense penis that turned out to berger than she imagined. And yet, bravely, Kushina remained silent and only hospitably spread her hips in front of her beloved.


    The fear and anxiety in the girl''s eyes could not hide from the guy, and he understood her.


    Now his python was standing in all its glory. Tetsuya did not hold back in any way, and therefore his penis was simply huge. Perhaps in some ces he almost caught up with his "younger brother" from thest world, and all because of his constantly growing stamina, monstrous potency, and libido.


    The more stamina Tetsui has, the stronger his potency and libido. As a result, his body sends just a huge amount of blood down to his friend and he increases more during an erection.


    That is why there were rumors among the people that each Uzumaki has more than average... Well, it wasn''t a rumor.


    Don''t be afraid, I''m not crazy to push this at you. Gradually, I will increase it with each of our sexual intercourse, but for now I will reduce it as much as possible.


    The good old technique worked and the amount of blood in the penis decreased, and it decreased to a rtively small size. At least now it looked doable to shove it into Kushina''s little pussy.


    "Whow is that?" she said in surprise, grabbing the one-eyed snake with her hands


    My special technique.  the guy shrugged his shoulders


    It turns out that with the help of it you can do it the other way around even more?


    Yes, but not much, everything has a limit. And I don''t need it, as you saw... Shall we begin?


    With Kushina''s tacit consent, Tetsuya inserted his head into the girl''s vagina with a vulgar squelching sound, from which the girl blushed again.


    Slowly advancing, Tetsuya nodded, abruptly entered the full length, taking Kushina''s virginity.


    The girl didn''t make a sound, just twitched and squeezed the guy.


    A couple of lonely drops of blood rolled down the trunk of the penis and fell on the white sheets.


    Tetsuya was quiet for a while, waiting for the girl to be ready to continue.


    Opening her eyes, Kushina looked lovingly into Tetsuya''s eyes  Now I''m yours... Go on.


    With the girl''s breath, Tetsuya pulled his hips back and leaned forward sharply.


    Ah...


    Grabbing the girl morefortably by the waist, he began to slowly and gently stretch the stic walls of the vagina, which, squeezing tightly, hugged the penis, giving them trembling pleasure.


    Gradually elerating, he tore his hand from the waist and began massaging the clitoris, which was met with joyful and satisfied moans of the girl.


    After a while, Tetsuya was already hammering the girl while she "meowed" with pleasure.


    Kushina finished and finished. The girl almost lost all her strength, her sweaty body was lost in orgasmic spasms.


    Finally, she heard Tetsuya say with tension, "I''ming soon."


    Revived, the girl said with thest of her strength  Inside. I want you to fill me up.


    Tetsuya nodded withpressed lips and elerated towards the end, filling Kushina''s womb with his seed.


    Kushina came at the same time once more, but only a tired mumbling escaped from her  Mm-mmmmm!


    Trembling, Tetsuya enjoyed the release and continued to fill the girl''s pussy with thick white sperm, which would have definitely conceived several children if Tetsuya had not worried about it in advance and put fuin on himself.


    With a slurping sound, the guy''s penis left the sweet abode of Kushina.


    Their mixed secretions began toe out of the pussy.


    Tetsuyay down on the pillow next to her and kissed the girl  Good night.


    That was thest thing Kushina heard. It seemed that she was just waiting for these words to finally surrender to the possession of Morpheus.


    Smiling, Tetsuya looked at the sleeping face of the girl, but suddenly the guy''s eyes widened  "Damn! Damn, damn, damn, damn! Nine-tailed! Oh, you''re emae... Although what am I worried about? Kurama definitely disconnected from Kushina''s feelings for a while, I didn''t give him the opportunity to do this for nothing, did I? That''s right, I was just scared in vain. Phew"


    And yet Tetsuya didn''t want to check the nine-tailed one inside, but just went to bed. To be continuedRate this book<span data-hvi="true" svg="[object Object]"><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><h3>You may also like<a title="More" href="/alsoLikeViewMore/23102006005984205?bookType=0">MORE</a></h3><a title="Reincarnation Of Mrs. Chef : Like A Fool" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="24101351905901305" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="24101351905901305" data-report-bid="24101351905901305" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"24101351905901305","logid":5568885295691090486,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_24101351905901305","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/reincarnation-of-mrs.-chef-like-a-fool_24101351905901305"><i><i><strong>Reincarnation Of Mrs. Chef : Like A Fool</strong><small>Contemporary Romance</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>4.8</a><a title="Taming Heat" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="24023765705315005" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="24023765705315005" data-report-bid="24023765705315005" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"24023765705315005","logid":5568885295691090486,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_24023765705315005","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/taming-heat_24023765705315005"><i><i><strong>Taming Heat</strong><small>Fantasy Romance</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>4.9</a><a title="mes of Desire" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="23961234106969105" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="23961234106969105" data-report-bid="23961234106969105" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"23961234106969105","logid":5568885295691090486,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_23961234106969105","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/mes-of-desire_23961234106969105"><i><i><strong>mes of Desire</strong><small>Fantasy Romance</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>5.0</a><a title="Angel''s Blessings for Perfect Dystopian Life [BL]" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="23873701306185205" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="23873701306185205" data-report-bid="23873701306185205" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"23873701306185205","logid":5568885295691090486,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_23873701306185205","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/angel''s-blessings-for-perfect-dystopian-life-%5Bbl%5D_23873701306185205"><i><i><strong>Angel''s Blessings for Perfect Dystopian Life [BL]</strong><small>LGBT+</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>4.8</a><a title="Rise Online: Return of the Legendary yer" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="23702833505413805" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="23702833505413805" data-report-bid="23702833505413805" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"23702833505413805","logid":5568885295691090486,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_23702833505413805","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/rise-online-return-of-the-legendary-yer_23702833505413805"><i><i><strong>Rise Online: Return of the Legendary yer</strong><small>Video Games</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>4.9</a><a title="Average Mage wants to reach the Apex" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="23581658305460505" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="23581658305460505" data-report-bid="23581658305460505" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"23581658305460505","logid":5568885295691090486,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_23581658305460505","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/average-mage-wants-to-reach-the-apex_23581658305460505"><i><i><strong>Average Mage wants to reach the Apex</strong><small>Eastern Fantasy</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>4.7</a><a title="Everyone Wants to Pamper Miss Zhuang After Her Rebirth!" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="23531750406394305" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="23531750406394305" data-report-bid="23531750406394305" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"23531750406394305","logid":5568885295691090486,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_23531750406394305","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/everyone-wants-to-pamper-miss-zhuang-after-her-rebirth!_23531750406394305"><i><i><strong>Everyone Wants to Pamper Miss Zhuang After Her Rebirth!</strong><small>Romance</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>4.7</a><a title="MONSTER MMORPG: Mayhem Online" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="23448919305534605" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="23448919305534605" data-report-bid="23448919305534605" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"23448919305534605","logid":5568885295691090486,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_23448919305534605","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/monster-mmorpg-mayhem-online_23448919305534605"><i><i><strong>MONSTER MMORPG: Mayhem Online</strong><small>Video Games</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>4.9</a>Reviews24 Reviews<svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><a title="Melshan" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_heads" data-report-uiname="heads" data-report-dt="user" data-report-did="4300607576" href="/profile/4300607576?appId=10"><i><span aria-hidden="true"><svg viewBox="0 0 1024 1024" alt="Melshan">


    </path>


    </path></svg></i></a><strong>Melshan</strong><i>Lv7</i><svg><i></image></svg><a title="Melshan" href="/profile/4300607576?appId=10">Melshan</a><span data-hvi="true"><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>


    Add ALL women to the harm hehehe....... HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM <figure data-hvi="true" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-did="23106896105187400"></figure><a title="Reply" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_reviews" data-report-uiname="reviews" data-report-dt=mentsdetail" data-report-did="23106896105187400" href="/review/23102006005984205/review_detail/23106896105187400"></a><small>5mth</small><button type="button"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg></button><strong>89</strong><a title="Review detail" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_reviews" data-report-uiname="reviews" data-report-dt=mentsdetail" data-report-did="23106896105187400" href="/review/23102006005984205/review_detail/23106896105187400"><button type="button"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg></button><strong>28</strong></a><i></i><a title="TFH" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_heads" data-report-uiname="heads" data-report-dt="user" data-report-did="2410403992" href="/profile/2410403992?appId=10"><i><span aria-hidden="true"><svg viewBox="0 0 1024 1024" alt="TFH">


    </path>


    </path></svg></i></a><strong>TFH</strong><i>Lv6</i><svg><i></image></svg><a title="TFH" href="/profile/2410403992?appId=10">TFH</a><span data-hvi="true"><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>


    this is a trantion. pls add the site where we can find the raws. plus mentioning who the author is and that you are tranting it. otherwise. youbare stealing the authors work<a title="Reply" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_reviews" data-report-uiname="reviews" data-report-dt=mentsdetail" data-report-did="23237947905213300" href="/review/23102006005984205/review_detail/23237947905213300"></a><small>5mth</small><button type="button"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg></button><strong>14</strong><a title="Review detail" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_reviews" data-report-uiname="reviews" data-report-dt=mentsdetail" data-report-did="23237947905213300" href="/review/23102006005984205/review_detail/23237947905213300"><button type="button"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg></button><strong>2</strong></a><i></i><a title="Dr200" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_heads" data-report-uiname="heads" data-report-dt="user" data-report-did="4320004684" href="/profile/4320004684?appId=10"><i><span aria-hidden="true"><svg viewBox="0 0 1024 1024" alt="Dr200">


    </path>


    </path></svg></i></a><strong>Dr200</strong><i>Lv2</i><svg><i></image></svg><a title="Dr200" href="/profile/4320004684?appId=10">Dr200</a><span data-hvi="true"><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>


    The name is journey through the universe but he doesnt leave the world hes in so you should change the name <a title="Reply" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_reviews" data-report-uiname="reviews" data-report-dt=mentsdetail" data-report-did="23347688705020000" href="/review/23102006005984205/review_detail/23347688705020000"></a><small>4mth</small><button type="button"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg></button><strong>9</strong><a title="Review detail" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_reviews" data-report-uiname="reviews" data-report-dt=mentsdetail" data-report-did="23347688705020000" href="/review/23102006005984205/review_detail/23347688705020000"><button type="button"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg></button><strong>9</strong></a><i></i><a title="pasito_tun_tun" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_heads" data-report-uiname="heads" data-report-dt="user" data-report-did="4316481083" href="/profile/4316481083?appId=10"><i><span aria-hidden="true"><svg viewBox="0 0 1024 1024" alt="pasito_tun_tun">


    </path>


    </path></svg></i></a><strong>pasito_tun_tun</strong><i>Lv4</i><svg><i></image></svg><a title="pasito_tun_tun" href="/profile/4316481083?appId=10">pasito_tun_tun</a><span data-hvi="true"><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>


    The story is not bad in itself, the problem is that the author (or trantor) changes the names of the characters. For example: Kohta is called Cat, Rei is Ray.... There are also very embarrassing parts of the story, it''s exactly Mc in the way he acts and talks with other characters, he looks like a beta SIMp with OP skills. <figure data-hvi="true" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-did="23345958706186900">


    </i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i>

 Chapter 163: Ringo

    Chapter 163: Ringo


    It was early morning when Tetsuya woke up.


    He raised his eyelids and looked at Kushina''s sleeping pug with a smile. Mischievous rays of the sun tried to wake the girl, but she was against it, and thereforepletely disappeared into the veil.


    Getting up, Uzumaki dressed and went to the bathroom.


    There he washed his face and with the help of one techniquepletely cleansed himself.


    The technique, by the way, was called simply ''Cleansing'', but the jutsu itself was quiteplicated, because it not only cleansed the body of dirt, but also cleaned the pores, removed dead roughened skin and removed toxins. Thedies would be just delighted with this, but not every jonin will be able to repeat this technique, so the jutsu passes them by.


    After going down to the first floor, Tetsuya immediately entered the living room, where Tsunade and Mito were already waiting for him at the table.


    Mito squinted with amusement  And here is the one who did not let poor Kushina sleep.


    Good morning, my love.  Tsunade greeted me warmly


    Morning. Mom, are you already aware of Tsunade''s new powers?


    - Yes. This is unbelievable, Tetsuya.


    Tetsuya pointed at Tsuna''s eyes with his gaze  Yeah, do you want the same ones?


    Mito grinned  Son, who wouldn''t want to?


    Tetsuya nodded, pouring tea  Great, when Kushina wakes up, ask her about the same, if she also wants, then I''ll give them to you in the evening.


    - OK. Are you going to practice now?


    - Yes. I won''t be here until tonight. By the way, you could immediately say that you just want to let me spend the night with Kushina alone


    Looking at each other, Mito and Tsunade said at the same time  Then there would be no surprise.


    Tetsuya waved His hand  He wasn''t there anyway, after Tsunade''s refusal, I immediately guessed what was what. For cougars like you to give up a night with me is just nonsense.


    Mito squinted  Yes, that''s what, and your limbs are able to send a woman to heaven for some time.


    They chatted all through breakfast, discussing all sorts of little things, and in the end Tetsuya teleported to the shelter.


    There he reconstructed the training room for some time. I reinforced the walls, floors and ceilings, but the most important thing is the huge seal that was ced on the ceiling of the training room.


    This fuin created artificial gravitational pressure. The pressure force was adjusted, so even Tetsuya had to sweat a lot toplete the usual list of workouts.


    By the evening, for the first time in many years, Tetsuya felt slightly tired.


    Sarutobi''s Office


    A lot of people were in Hiruzen''s office. n leaders, advisors, and the most senior Jonin.


    This was another meeting, but Sarutobi and Tetsuya were going to make it a little special.


    Tetsuya and Madara stood side by side and talked quietly about little things.


    For five minutes, the absolute majority of visitors to the office have been cautiously staring at Uzumaki''s eyes, because he openly demonstrated Rinne-sharingan.


    Uchiha and Hyuga looked at the powerful and previously unseen dojutsu with an ambiguous look. Especially Uchiha, because Rinne-sharingan had simrities with their n dojutsu and for good reason.


    Hiruzen coughed into his fist and attracted everyone''s attention  Ahem, before we start discussing what we usually discuss at meetings, I will make a statement...


    Everyone carefully focused on Kaga.


    I, Sarutobi Hiruzen, Sandaime Hokage resign from the post of Kage and appoint Madara Uchiha as my sessor...


    Silence... Everyone froze and could not believe their ears, although everyone was preparing for such a turn, but, ording to their forecasts, it was supposed to happen no earlier than in five years.


    In a week we will hold the inauguration and Madara will be a legitimate Kage.


    Silence... Sarutobi expected that there would be at least some indignation, but there was a deathly silence.


    Tetsuya broke the silence and extended his hand to Madara  Congrattions.


    - thanks.  Uchiha nodded


    It was a shot from the starting pistol.


    Congrattions.


    I think you''ll make a good Kage.


    It should be noted. Madara-san, I suggest you visit the best restaurant of the Akimichi n.


    Exactly! It''s worth noting!


    That''s right!


    Everyone started congratting the future Hokage, and someone started sucking up slowly.


    Further events developed very rapidly.


    A weekter, Madara sessfully took over the post of Hokage and now his face was unted on a rock next to the faces of the past Kage.


    The citizens were not very happy about the new Hokage, but since he was supported by everyone''s beloved Shinobi God, they reacted to this with optimism.


    A monthter, Madara finally settled into a new ce and performed his duties at the proper level.


    As for Tetsui, he did not sit still all this time, moreover, he began to act.


    With the help of diplomacy, tiny maniptions with genjutsu and a strong fist, he began to attach smaller countries with which it bordered to thend of Fire.


    Tea Country, Bear Country, River Country, Rain Country, Iron Country...


    Some resisted, while others willingly agreed, but the oue was the same.


    The borders of thend of Fire were inexorably expanding, which extremely unnerved the Daimyo and Kage of the remaining great countries.


    It was unprecedented, usually they wouldn''t dare to be silent and sit on their butt straight, but the power of Uzumaki Tetsui forced them to do it. They knew that if earlier, by uniting, they could somehow influence Konoha, now it was impossible.


    As for Tetsui himself and his entourage, not much has changed in a month.


    At night, he now has one more woman, but he did not even notice that the ''load" increased.


    Daily training was bearing fruit, and his strength began to slowly creep up again.


    The task "Tobirama Senju''s Nightmare" waspleted and the talents of "Cooking" and "Massage" were upgraded and Tetsui''sdies immediately noticed his improvement in these aspects. Now it''s hard to call it a joke that they are ready to kill for his affection and food...


    The situation with Orochi was relieved and even improved, Tetsuya noticed that he increasingly sees a desirable woman in his friend and the trembling inside him gradually decreased. The guy was surprised at how stic the human mind is.


    Mito and Kushina got tenseigan and together with Tsunade actively trained his strength.


    Maito Guy and Kakashi continued topete. Poor Hatake had to make great efforts to keep up with the user of the Power of Youth.


    To their general surprise, Uchiha Obito began to rapidly gain strength and increasingly challenged them.


    Perhaps soon all this will turn into a trio of eternal rivals.


    Although Hiruzen said that he would retire and devote all his time to his family, he could not stay idle for a long time. As a result, he began teaching at the ninja academy and it was clear from him that he liked this job much more.


    Hokage''s Office


    The rustle of paper and tired sighs broke the silence in the room.


    Uchiha Madara looked with tired eyes at the mountains of paper, which had no end, no edge.


    Sighing again, the lips of the Uchiha muttered  It seems I''m nae * ali... It was even more interesting to catch cats...


    The door opened abruptly  Good afternoon!


    Madara looked up and saw the joyful face of the red-haired guy, because of whom he found himself in this chair  Why did he show up?


    Tetsuya exaggeratedly pouted his lips  Why so aggressively? I''m on business!


    "What business?" I''ve got a lot of work to do... because of you...


    It''s time to take the next step.  Tetsuya shrugged his shoulders  Call Gokage-Kaidan. The meeting ce is here in Konoha.


    Madara slowly put down the brush  Such a sharp meeting... We need a reason, and the meeting ce on our territory does not look very good...


    They will agree... The reason is simple, the unification of the Shinobi world, so write to them. Guards can take with them as much as they want, they can bring the whole army, the main thing is let theme.


    A tiny smile formed on Madara''s face Good... I think it''s going to be fun soon.


    Tetsuya grinned and shrugged his shoulders  Who knows, who knows.


    Three dayster


    As Tetsuya expected, the four Kages did not refuse and willingly agreed.


    Today we arrived in Konoha: Sandaime Kazekage - Sakai Suzumo, Sandaime Tsuchikage - Oonoki, Sandaime Raikage -Hey and Yondaime Mizukage - Karatachi Yagura.


    It was decided to hold the meeting immediately, as no one wanted to leave their viges unattended.


    ...


    In arge room, four people were sitting at arge round table.


    There was one bodyguard standing next to each of them.


    Next to the Raikage was his son, Hey.


    Sakai had Chiyo as a bodyguard, and Oonoka, Roshi - jinchuriki four-tailed.


    Next to Mizukage stood Ringo Ameyuri, a sharp-toothed girl who was a swordsman of the mist and the owner of Kiba swords. Short red hair and a strange hairstyle with curls sticking out the top and loose hair at the same time.


    Oonoki shook his head  It''s been a long time since this happened.


    Raikage nodded  Yes, but the topic of this Gokage-Kaidan is very interesting.


    Mizukage smiled  That''s right.


    Yagura looked very young, he could literally be mistaken for a child because of his short stature and childish facial features, but everyone knew that Mizukage was already over twenty. Among other things, he was also the jinchuriki of the three-tailed.


    Kazekage sat silently with his eyes closed and listened attentively to the conversations.


    It seemed that the Kage were having a simple friendly conversation, but this was just an attempt to defuse the situation and probe their opponents.


    The door opened and Hokage came inside  Sorry for the dy.


    The four Kages nodded and focused more on Madara''s bodyguard, whom Tetsuya was ying


    Madara walked around the room and sat down at the table.  Well, now the meeting can be considered open.


    Oonoki asked first  Hokage, what did your words about the unification of the Shinobi world mean?


    These are not my words. Madara said calmly, folding his fingers into a lock


    Tetsuya smiled  Oh, those were my words. In general, I was the initiator of this meeting rather than the Hokage.


    The four Kages only sighed, as they were almostpletely sure that Tetsuya was the initiator of this meeting.


    "I suggest you swear allegiance to me and help me win the title of Emperor for my humble person.


    Silence... This was clearly not expected by the Kage... It was a very brazen request, especially for proud people, which Kage definitely were. Moreover, it can be called a betrayal, because they all served the Daimyo.


    The son of Raikage Hey was ready to scream, but his father put his hand on his child in time.


    Oonoki was also ready to explode, but he stopped himself in time when the moment came to mind how this muzzle years ago, alone, defeated his vige and was not even out of breath.


    Tetsuya smiled charmingly, activating Rinne-sharingan  Before you are outraged by such an impudent request, I will tell you what the essence of this whole proposal is. And the bottom line is simple, I''m going to destroy the current world order and build a new one. If you want, I can call it a change in the Shinobi system and their position in the world, as well as the creation of eternal peace between people.


    Kazekage, being the calmest, said  A change of system?


    - Yes.  Tetsuya spread his hands  Has it ever seemed silly to you that we, Shinobi, all serve the Daimyo?


    Kage looked at each other, as if looking for an answer in each other''s eyes, until Madara calmly said  It always seemed so to me.


    Suddenly, scratching her head, Ameyuri replied  I was thinking that too.


    Yagura was surprised by his guard  Ringo?


    Well, what about it? They are simple people, they have no power, but we serve them and, in general, depend on them, and they, in turn, bathe in gold and are free to sponsor us as they want.


    Yagura was confused by this behavior of the bodyguard  Ameyuri, we depend on each other...


    The woman waved her hand  Nonsense, we depend on the Daimyo, although it should be quite the opposite. Vaughn, take at least Suna''s situation. Kazekage had to crawl in front of the Daimyo so that he would at least think about supporting his own Shinobi vige, and not a foreign one...


    Ameyuri! - Mizukage said sternly, being incredibly embarrassed  Kazekage, I apologize for the words of my man...


    Sakai calmly raised his hand, stopping Yagura  There is no need to apologize, she is right in many ways.


    Tetsuya smiled charmingly, "You''re quite a brave girl.


    Grinning and showing her sharp teeth, Ringo replied  Not all women can be quiet and submissive, besides, I am a great swordsman of the mist and I always have something to say... For example, I can say that you are my type and very sexy, so I wouldn''t mind taking a ride on your face.


    Pfft!  Chiyo burst out in a fit ofughter, trying to keepughing


    Hmm, the girl has a character.  Madara said, leaning his cheek on his fist


    Kage stared at Ameyuri in shock, especially Yagura, who clutched his head and cursed his decision to take Ringo as a bodyguard thousands of times.


    Tetsuya was surprised, and then grinned  Well, I know that a lot of women want me, but you are one of the few who finds the courage to tell me so openly.


    Ringo spread her hands and closed her eyesThat''s my character.


    Really?  Tetsuya tilted his head  And this courage did note by chance from the fact that you are going to die soon?


    The girl tensed, as did everyone else in the room.


    Yagura stood up  Is this a threat?


    Following her Mizukage, Ringo also replied in a surprised tone  How do you know?


    Yagura turned to his guardAmeyuri?


    The girl sighed  I have been hiding a very strange illness for a long time, Mizukage. I appealed to all the iryenins, but no one could give me a clear answer... The pain in my head is getting worse every day, and I feel that its apogee is waiting for me in a few days... I''m wondering how you found out about this, Uzumaki Tetsuya.


    My eyes are capable of a lot.  Tetsuya tilted his head and squinted  If you want to live longer, then visit me tomorrow at my residence.


    Can you help me? she frowned


    If I can''t help, no one can.  he shrugged his shoulders


    Yagura, exhaling, said  Ringo, tomorrow is your day off, dispose of the time as you want.


    Ameyuri smiled Thank you, Mizukage.


    - Khmkhm.  Oonoki coughed into his fist, attracting attention - I am very d that the girl will be helped, but let''s get back to the topic of Shinobi unification.


    Yes, let''s get back to what we''re here for ...  Tetsuya took a deep breath in his chest  Ameyuri was telling the truth, we depend on the Daimyo, although the power and capabilities arepletely on our side. Previously, before the creation of viges, we really were Shinobi, we were hired during wars, paid money, and we fought, but now? Now it is more reasonable to call us a regr army that protects the country.  he shrugged his shoulders  But since we are an army, why should we support ourselves and beg for money and missions from the Daimyo? Don''t you think it''s at least silly? With our help, the Daimyo intimidates the poption and retains his power. When it''s necessary, we kill those he doesn''t like. We bring an incredible amount of money to the Daimyo and all his power, but do we get at least some of what we deserve?


    There was silence for a while. Everyone pondered Tetsuya''s words.


    What do you suggest?  Raikage said calmly


    "As I said, you must swear an oath to me as Emperor and help establish a new order. The daimyo will basically have only nominal power, the rest will be for my governors. You will still be Kage, but your power will increase, as will the list of responsibilities.


    Oonoki frowned  The governors?


    - Yes. I will choose who will be Kage and in which territories. However, I will choose him from the applicants who will be chosen by the past Kage. If they do not suit me, then I will reject them and ask them to find new ones. If the Kage does not suit me, then I will change it to a new one. Something like that.


    Everyone had a reasonable question for a second: "What the hell are you going to be the emperor and why the hell will you have so much power?", but then they remembered who they were talking to, and all questions disappeared.


    Daimyo will only be my tools formunication with themon people, you will connect me with Shinobi. All the money will go to me where I will already direct them to where they are really needed. I say in advance, there will be no Imperial treasury, all the money will go to the regions. If I want money, I can easily earn it.


    Looking at the faces of Kage, Tetsuya saw that they were thoughtfully digesting what he said  Besides, as the Emperor, I undertake to make the lives of my subjects as happy and easier as possible, which means I will go through all the regions and make theirnds very fertile, moreover, farmers who will work for the Empire will receive special types of crops that were bred by me personally.


    There will be no more wars, Shinobi will still perform missions, but their types will decrease significantly, since there will be no enmity. Bandits, nukenins, corrupt officials and other dirty bastards will always exist, which means that the ninja will have a job.


    After finishing his speech, Tetsuya smiled  That''s all I wanted to say at this meeting. You can discuss it among yourselves and make a decision... However, I want to say onest thing...  pressure burst out of Tetsuya''s body and cracks crawled like snakes all over the room, and Rinne-sharingan began to shine mystically  I will unite the world of Shinobi without your help. If war is needed for eternal peace to exist, I will start it.


    Instantly, all the pressure disappeared, as did Tetsuya himself.


    Everyone sat in silence with their heads down.


    Suddenly, a woman''sughter rang out  Haha, this is a man.


    Everyone looked at Ameyuri, but did notment on her exmation in any way.

 Chapter 164: Helping Hand

    Chapter 164: Helping Hand


    Time flew by unnoticed, but not for Raikage, Kazekage, Tsuchikage and Mizukage. Time passed very slowly for them, because now the fate of entire countries was being decided.


    Meanwhile, it was already lunch and Tetsuya and his women thoroughly enjoyed it.


    Drinking tea with sweets, they chatted about all sorts of things. Mito, Tsunade and Kushina knew that literally the fate of the world is being decided in the present tense, but they took it calmly, because even if you don''t take their personal strength, then the strong hands of their beloved will definitely not let them offend, as well as their loved ones.


    Suddenly their meal was interrupted by a maid. The young girl carefully opened the door and bowed, respectfully said  Sorry to interrupt, but I came to inform Tetsuya-sama that a woman named Ameyuri is waiting for you at the gate of the residence.


    Mito, Tsunade and Kushina looked at the guy with interest.


    Tetsuya looked slightly surprised  Oh, she came after all, show her here.


    The maid nodded silently and quietly left.


    "Who is she?" Tsunade asked with interest. Tetsuya rarely invited guests, especially women.


    "One of the seven mist swordsmen, Ameyuri Ringo. I met her yesterday at the Gokage-Kaidan. Quite a nice girl with a unique character.


    Mito smiled and sent her son a prating look  It''s quite rare to hear from you about other women, especially with such a good characterization.


    Kushina''s eyes sparkled mischievously  A newpetitor! Should we be jealous already?


    The guy rolled his eyes yfully  You just want to giggle, but it''s serious, if nothing is done, she will die within a few days.


    Oh...  Kushina froze  Well, then will you help her?


    After drinking from the cup, he replied  Yes, that''s why he invited her.


    The door abruptly slid open and a redhaired woman with a toothy grin walked inside with a sweeping step - Hello sexy, you invited me, I showed up.


    The maid who apanied the guest looked reproachfully at Ameyuri, then closed the door.


    Mito, Kushina, and Tsunade stared at Ringo in shock. Of course, they were waiting for ady with an interesting character, but Ameyuri exceeded their expectations.


    Smiling broadly, Tetsuya waved at the table  And hello to you, have a seat.


    - thanks. Mm-hmm, it smells divine. By the way, did you appreciate thepliment? Sexy, I''vee up with a new word for you personally.


    Sitting down at the table, the girl, absolutely without hesitation, began to pour herself tea and cut sweets, under the surprised gazes of Tetsui''s harem. Ringo clearly did not suffer from excessive modesty and low self-esteem.


    While she was making tea, her mouth twisted in a cheerful grin  And the rumors weren''t lying, you really have a harem of beautiful women, which means you definitely have to get a dick in the hole at least the second time. However, even they are quiet at all... Are you training them or something?


    Tsunade and Kushina fell into prostration, but Mito found the strength and pulled herself together  No, no one trains us, Tetsuya cares about us from the bottom of his heart.


    Yes, I can imagine.  having finished, Ameyuri put a spoon with a cake in her mouth  Mm-mmmmm.  she moaned with pleasure, while her taste buds were going crazy. Ringo''s eyes squeezed shut, his lips formed a smile and his palm rested sweetly and involuntarily on his cheek.


    Kushina smiled at this  Yes, Tetsui''s food is beautiful, I even envy that you try it for the first time, because he is the most unique.


    Ameyuri enjoyed the vus for some time and finally opened her surprised eyes  This. Food. Simply. Divine.  she looked at the women  Now I''m not surprised that you have a harem... On the contrary, now I am surprised that he is so modest. Even men will be ready to substitute their ass and spread their buttocks, for the sake of a small part of such a cake.


    Tsunade grinned, squirting into her hand  Pf, what an interestingparison, but can you finally introduce yourself?


    As if recovering from the stupor of Ameyuri, she stretched out her hand to Tsunade  Oh, sorry, I am Ameyuri Ringo, swordsman of the mist, and Mizukage''s bodyguard on this Gokage-Kaidan.


    While one of her hands was shaking hands, the other cut off another piece of cake, although there was still a lot of sweetness in the girl''s saucer.


    Tsunade Senju.


    Uzumaki Mito.


    Uzumaki Kushina.


    After greeting everyone, Ameyuri began destroying sweets with her sharp teeth while not forgetting to talk  So are you going to cure me?


    - Yes. As soon as you are full, we will go to my shelter and there, with the help of a mixture of irenjutsu and fuinjutsu, I will cure you.


    Is it that simple?


    It''s that simple.


    For free?


    - Yes.


    Ringo smiled and tilted her head  Hey, do you think I have nothing to repay you with?


    Nothing. I don''t need anything, and you just don''t have that kind of money, because I''m literally giving you a second wind.


    Ameyuri widened her eyes in surprise  But what about sex?


    Kushina, Mito and Tsunade grinned, Ringo clearly liked them.


    Tetsuya raised his right eyebrow  Are you serious? Sitting at the same table with my women, are you asking me about payment in kind?


    Ameyuri, sending another spoonful of cake into her mouth, replied  What''s wrong? You have a harem and you clearly have an unusual rtionship, moreover, you are all rted to each other, as far as I know, and Mito pushed you out of herself once...


    Tetsuya rolled his eyes  My answer is no anyway.


    You don''t know what you''re giving up, if you''re afraid to hurt your loved ones, then I''ll ask myself.  she looked at Tsunade, Mito and Kushina  Do you mind if I borrow your man for an hour?


    no.


    Take it.


    At least for three.


    Hey! Tetsuya was indignant


    You see, everything is fine.  Ringo spread her hands  Well, how is it?


    Grinning at the amusement in the eyes of Mito, Kushina and Tsunade, Tetsuya folded his arms on his chest  My answer is still negative.


    The girl''s gaze turned sourAnd why?


    "Because it''s only doing you a favor anyway." Having slept with me, you will get much, much more than me, so it can be called a payment with an incredible stretch.


    Nc.  Ameyuri clicked discontentedly  If you think I''m some kind of whore and therefore don''t want me, then you''re wrong. I only sleep with people I like, and those in my life, including you, can be counted on the fingers of one hand.


    Tetsuya waved his brush  I don''t have to lead you down the aisle, so that wasn''t the reason for the refusal. I already have women and I''m more than happy with them. In general, I hate that you think that I''m saving your life just so that you spread your legs in front of me.


    In fact, Tetsuya liked this girl and he would be lying if he said that he did not want to "y" with her, but now his thoughts and thoughts were more upied with Orochi and he would not want to sleep with the first girl he liked, ignoring the one who in every way seeks his favor.


    It may sound silly, but Tetsuya just didn''t want to feel even more lousy.


    Let''s eat and let''s go.


    Ameyuri cast a displeased nce at the guy and began to destroy the goodies.


    Tetsui''s Hideout


    When Ringo was full, Tetsuya teleported with her directly to the shelter.


    Cool. I would like such a technique.  she said immediately after teleportation  Mm, it''s cozy here. I wonder if there is a bed here...


    Tetsuya sighed  Let''s go.


    Come on.  she replied and stomped after the guy


    In one of the rooms they were met by a tree clone  Everything is ready.


    Then we will start immediately.


    The clone went to the bright scarlet seal and Tetsuya followed him.


    Ringo caught up with them What''s ready?


    Print. I created a clone, and he in turn created a special seal that will cure you. Here, stand in the center, and we''ll begin.


    Ameyuri silently obeyed, she has nothing to lose.


    The seal turned purple as Tetsuya''s chakra entered fuin.


    Wow.  she opened her eyes wide  A pleasant feeling...


    - Yes?


    Yeah... But at the same time strange... It seems that you are small and weak in someone''s kind hands.


    Tetsuya gave Ameyuri a strange look and shook his head.


    After a while, the seal went out and Ringo came out of it with a smile  The pain was gone, but not only her. I feel much better and healthier.  stretching, the girl said  To live well, to live well is even better.


    d to help. Tetsuya said sincerely


    Suddenly, Ringo disappeared, appeared behind Tetsuya''s back and pressed her breasts against his body. With the guy''s strength, he had countless opportunities to avoid it, however, he didn''t do it.


    Hugging him, the girl began to touch his abs and chest  Can you still take the award?


    Tetsuya chuckled, "It seems we''ve found out that this will be more of a reward for you, not for me.


    And I think we will both benefit from this.  she answered and grabbed Tetsui''s hard piston  Oh~ oh, this is a de, I don''t even know if it will fit in my sheath. You say no, but your soldier is ready to enter my vige and plunder it as soon as possible.


    The guy trembled at the touch, but then, shaking his head and grinning at suchparisons, "blew away" the erection  I said no, so no. Do you know how weird it looks? Thousands of women desire me because of my beauty, my patronage, my fame and my affection, but very few want to be with me because of my personality.


    Escaping from the embrace, Tetsuya smiled into Ameyuri''s narrowed eyes  You are one of those few, I can see it clearly. I''m just wondering why you''re so persistent. If I were a woman and you were a man, it would be regarded as sexual harassment bordering on violence.


    After standing in silence for a few seconds, Ameyuri exhaled  Haa ~ah, you''re just my type. I like you a lot, that''s all. Besides, you saved me and saved me from the eternal headache that has been keeping me alive for thest month.


    It''s not a little, but your persistence is too strong for me to believe that this is all.  the guy grinned


    The girl rolled her eyes  I just see in you the ideal that I was looking for.


    What ideal?


    Well... You are very strong, much stronger than me, although I would just be d if you, being weak, challenged me without fear of dying. Despite your strength, you are not too domineering and dominating, but when it is necessary and when it is appropriate, you take everything into your strong hands... In short, I need someone who can both dominate and obey... And yes, at the same time, he should not be apletely fucked-up pervert thinking only with his head. That''s about what my type looks like, you''re just the ideal that I need so much!  at the end, Ringo raised her hand and pointed her finger at the guy''s face


    Tetsuya was mildly surprised  Wow... And you saw all this in me at first sight?


    "Not really. I know a lot of rumors about you, some were true, others were not. The information I obtained earlier and the one I received when we met is more than enough for me to understand that I want you. Of course, I understand that I wille back with Mizukage, so we will not have a full-fledged rtionship, but even once will be enough to at least know if something is possible between us or not.


    Tetsuya thoughtfully activated the Emperor''s Eyes and activated the Look of Truth technique.


    Ameyuri Ringo


    Age: 25


    Gender: Female


    Sexual Orientation: Heterosexuality


    Emotions: excitement, excitement.


    Attitude to the user


    Loyalty - 10%


    Love - 30%


    Friendliness - 48%


    Specifications


    Strength - 79


    Dexterity - 91


    Perception - 85


    Endurance - 89


    Mind - 88


    Spirit - 79


    Affinity


    Swinton


    Righton


    Special abilities


    (Missing)


    Weaknesses


    Mental and Mental Techniques


    Fuuton-based techniques


    Close people: Uzumaki Tetsuya


    The girl''s strength was modest, if of coursepared with Tetsui''s passions, but what was captivating was that they had just met, and he was already her close person. Thirty percent in love said that she is still in love, but not love, but the fact that this is their first meeting suggests that love at first sight is possible, and chemistry between partners ys a lot.


    "What kind of life do you have, that you have such feelings for me... And yes, you''ve had your types before, but I''m the only one in close people, which means they''re either dead or they did something that made you very disappointed in them."


    Sighing, Tetsuya smiled  I like you, but things shouldn''t develop so quickly. The vige won''t always need you, and I think Mizukage will be d if you, on behalf of Karikagure, will build bridges with me.


    After chewing her lips, Ringo growled and with her hands, under Tetsuya''s surprised eyes, hooked her pants andpletely bared the lower half of her body. There were no panties on the prankster, so Tetsuya could see the pussy oozing with juices perfectly.  See? I need help.


    After looking at all this ugliness and Ringo''s indignant face, Tetsuya sighed and grinned and said  Okay, so be it... I will extend a helping hand to those in need.

 Chapter 165: Choumei

    Chapter 165: Choumei


    After looking at all this ugliness and Ringo''s indignant face, Tetsuya sighed and grinned and said  Okay, so be it... I will extend a helping hand to those in need.


    Ringo looked at him with lust as he approached herStand still.


    Ameyuri obeyed, watching as Tetsuya''s hands reached for her lower half.


    Ah...  a moan escaped from the girl''s mouth when Tetsuya''s fingers ran over her wet and hot lower lips


    Bending down to her ear, he said softly and fervently  Yes, there is a flood...


    What did you want?  panting, Ringo answered, despite the red cheeks


    You clearly have a talent for water techniques.  the guy said with a grin, showing Ringo sticky fingers


    Ringo grinned and grabbed Tetsuya''s hand, directing his secreted fingers into her mouthMm-m...


    With a sly squint, Ameyuri began to suck and y with the tongue with the guy''s fingers.


    Ho? Tetsuya raised an eyebrow and grinned and began caressing the girl''s tongue in response. When the middle finger touched herrynx, he was surprised to find that Ameyuri had a very weak gag reflex, or rather easily controlled.


    Ringo boastfully yed with her eyebrows, as if to say, "Well? Not bad, huh?"


    Slowly Tetsuya pulled his fingers out of the girl''s mouth with a wet sound  Not bad, but back to the one who needs these fingers now.


    Lowering his hand, he touched the girl''s clitoris and, under her quiet moans, began to slowly and teasingly caress it with his thumb and index finger.


    Ringo was breathing heavily, her eyes demanding more, but Tetsuya continued the slow and painful caresses.


    Ameyuri tried to move towards the guy''s fingers and rub her clitoris harder on them, but in the end Tetsuyapletely removed them  A-a-a.  he shook his head with a sly grin  I told you to stand still, so you have to stand still if you want to get a helping hand.


    Almost growling, Ringo said slowly, Tetsuya...


    Stay still.


    With displeasure, the girl froze, waiting for the yful fingers of the guy to return to their ce again and did not have to wait long.


    Uzumaki started caressing the clitoris again, but as punishment he did it even less intensely, which led to Ringo biting her lip.


    Her body was trembling, fighting with itself not to lean forward on the guy''s fingers.


    When the girl was ready to surrender to her body and desires, she finally pleaded and almost tearfully said Tetsuya...


    As if expecting this, Tetsuya''s fingers, under the dissatisfied moan of the girl, freed the clitoris from their caresses and unexpectedly entered the girl''s pussy, touching the weakest ces


    Her breath caught in her throat and Ringo grabbed the guy''s shoulders with thest of her strength so as not to fall from powerlessness in her legs.


    Ha-aah  a long moan escaped from Ameyuri''s mouth, and her body shook. The girl finally experienced the long-awaited orgasm, which was more than worth all those torments.


    The girl''s pussy throbbed, contracting and not releasing Tetsuya''s fingers, and he in turn continued to caress the weakest points during the entire orgasm.


    Her legs, which were set shoulder-width apart, were shaking, especially her thighs, where there was natural fat. Ameyuri''s secretions fell on her own panties, making them wet.


    Tetsuya looked at the face of the cumming Ameyuri with a satisfied smile. Her flushed face was covered in sweat, saliva was dripping through the girl''s slightly open mouth, her tightly closed eyes were trembling.


    Finally, the girl froze and breathed heavily, because she held her breath for the time of orgasm.


    Pulling out the captive fingers, Tetsuya with a smile brought them to the girl''s mouth and she, without hesitation, began to clean them from her own secretions.


    Pulling his fingers out of her mouth, Tetsuya said with a grin  Well? Are you happy?


    Ameyuri, opening her eyes, looked away for a moment, but then finding the strength, looked straight into the guy''s eyes  It was something... Now I am haunted by the thought of what I would have experienced with you if you had been a little more amodating...


    Tetsuya spread his hands  Who knows? Okay, put on your pants, I''ll take us back to the residence.


    Senju Residence


    Mito, Tsunade, and Kushina were still in the living room. All this time they were chatting, drinking tea and waiting for Ringo and Tetsuya to return.


    Instantly Tetsuya and Ameyuri appeared in the center and by the girl''s face, as well as her panties, the women immediately realized what she had recently experienced.


    Mito grinned  After all, she persuaded you, right?


    Tetsuya, making a gesture with his hand, replied  I only extended a helping hand and nothing more.


    Kushina giggled  Well, how do you like our man''s hands?


    Ameyuri blushed slightly and grinned  Simply divine! Now I understand that it''s not just his cooking that keeps you on a leash.


    Tsunade smiled ironically  Yes? I didn''t see how he ''gave you a helping hand,'' but something tells me that you were ready not only to put a leash on yourself, but also to lick the shoes of the ''owner."


    Ameyuri snorted, but blushing, she looked away and did not respond to Tsuna''s teasing.


    Tsunade grinned triumphantly and Tetsuya hurried to separate thedies  Hush, you know how I don''t like women''s quarrels.


    Tsunade cleared her throat  Ahem, no one was fighting, we were just ying. Yes, Ringo?


    - of course. Ameyuri replied, who didn''t hold a grudge against the blonde


    "All right, then. Tetsuya nodded


    Until the evening, they all sat in a cheerfulpany and recalled past times.


    When the sun was ready to go below the horizon, Tetsuya and Ameyuri went to the room where Gokage-Kaidan had been held earlier.


    More precisely, he just teleported there.


    A momentter, arge table appeared where the Kage of the five great countries and their bodyguards were already sitting, among whom only Tetsui and Ringo were missing.


    The faces of the four Kages were as serious as ever, and Madara satzily looking at everyone, he knew what everything was going to.


    Ameyuri smiled happily and walked towards Mizukage  I''m with you again, Mizukage.


    Mizukage''s serious face smoothed out and becamepassionate  How are you?


    Great! I''m as healthy as a bull again!


    That''s good. Yagura nodded and looked gratefully at Tetsuya.


    Tetsuya waved away, "And so, I''m listening to your decision, Kage.


    The Raikage spoke first. His calm voice walked around the room  I don''t see the point in this farce, we have a choice, no choice... The Raikage agrees to swear allegiance to the new emperor.


    Oonoki shook his head  Raikage is right, it''s just a farce. Tsuchikage also agrees to swear allegiance to the new emperor.


    Sakai nodded calmly  I believe that a single Shinobi world is the only way out for the existence of a peaceful and calm sky above. Kazekage agrees to swear allegiance to the new emperor.


    Yagura exhaled  Mizukage also agrees to swear allegiance to the new emperor, but I have a request...


    Tetsuya raised an eyebrow.


    Give us time to pull off this coup with minimal losses.


    Tsuchikage, Raikage and Kazekage nodded in agreement, supporting Mizukage.


    "I wasn''t going to force you to act immediately. You have a month for this.


    - OK... Can the meeting be considered closed now? Yagura asked


    No. - grinned Oonoki and looked at Madara  One Kage has not yet agreed to swear allegiance to the emperor.


    With irritation, Madara said  Isn''t it clear?


    No, we want to hear it," Tsuchikage said with a grin


    Now Hokage can''t do anything to Tsuchikage, because now they are Tetsuya''s subjects, which means Oonoki can calmly and with pleasure pull the tiger''s whiskers.


    Clicking, Madara ring at Oonoki, said  Hokage agrees to swear allegiance to the new emperor. Satisfied?


    Quite. Oonoki replied without holding back a smile


    Tetsuya was also amused by this  Well, this Gokage-Kaidan is over. If you have any additional questions for me, then ask. Send your jinchuriki to me, I will improve their printing. And yes, for now, address me as before, because the ceremony has not yet taken ce.


    Naturally, all Kage had a lot of questions, so Tetsuya stayed with them for a few more hours. The Kage themselves sent the birds with a message that their jinchuriki woulde to Konoha. Well, except for Mizukage, who was a jinchuriki.


    The next day


    While the jinchuriki of the great viges were getting to Konoha, Tetsuya himself went to look for thest Biju, which did not belong to any great vige.


    Seven-tailed, aka Choumei, aka Nanabi, was given by Hashirama to the hidden waterfall vige, Takigakura.


    This vige was located to the north of thend of Fire. It sounds rather vague, but in fact it''s not so difficult to find it, because it was located near a huge tree, but it''s not so easy to get into the vige, because the only entrance is a system of water caves and waterfalls, where it''s easier to get lost and stay there forever, without a guide.


    True, Tetsuya got into the vige very easily. Having found such a guide, he imperceptibly put hiraishin''s mark on him and waited until he returned to the vige, simply moved to the mark and thus invisibly entered the vige.


    The vige was like an underground city, where not a single ray of light reached.


    In the center of Takigakure there was a huge tree and an equally hugeke.


    There was time for an excursion, but there was no desire, so Tetsuya went straight to the residence of the local ruler, whom even chunin could take under genjutsu.


    ording to information from the head of Takigakure, they fucked up Nanabi, but a week ago they found out his location and were ready to capture him again.


    Having learned enough, Tetsuya left the head of the vige to sleep, and he calmly left the vige and went to look for the seven-tailed one. It''s worth mentioning that along the way he stole... lent a little to Eyu no Mizu, aka Hero Water. They say that this thing is able to temporarily strengthen the chakra and increase its amount tenfold, although in exchange you sacrifice vital forces, so it''s not that simple.


    Tetsuya does not age, which means that this water gives him only advantages, but he wanted to study it, perhaps recreate and improve it, and there he can strengthen himself with it with the help of printing.


    With Biju''s location information, Tetsuya found Choumei very quickly. He was hiding very close to Takigakure in arge cave.


    Nanabi was asleep when the cunning Uzumaki approached. Tetsuya cast a strong illusion on biju, and then sealed him into a harmless form in which he would not be able to use his powers.


    In its form, the seven-tailed was like a huge rhinoceros beetle, and when sealed, it became the size of a man''s palm.


    Tetsuya giggled in his mind when he thought about how surprised biju would be. In general, Choumei was perhaps the most benevolent of all biju, so Tetsuya was not going to offend him in any way.


    Now it remained to wait for jinchuriki... Kaguya''s rebirth was just around the corner.

 Chapter 166: Hagoromo

    Chapter 166: Hagoromo


    Tetsui''s Hideout


    Some time passed and almost all the jinchuriki and their biju were collected.


    Now each of them was standing in its ce in arge green seal. Tetsuya was sitting in the center of Fuin herself.


    Yagura, Bi, Roshi, Kushina, Yugito, Han, Utakata and Choumei, who in the image of a small rhinoceros beetley in his ce. They were all in a trance, waiting for thest jinchuriki.


    Only the one-tailed Shukaku jinchuriki was missing, and all because he was very old and locked up in prison throughout his life. So while he was brought to Konoha by prison guards, a lot of time passed.


    Suddenly, a tree clone of Tetsui and the one-tailed jinchuriki, Bunpuku, appeared in the room. The decrepit old man leaned on the clone to keep from falling.  S-sorry.  the old man apologized again


    Nothing.  the clone replied  After improving the print, you will feel much better, despite the years.


    Won''t you have any problems? You took me away from my escorts so unexpectedly... And this technique...


    Don''t worry, everything is under control, Kazekage gave his consent to this.


    If Kazekage could solve everything...  Bunpuku said quietly and sat down on the ce indicated by the clone in the seal


    As soon as he sat down, he immediately fell into a trance. The seal lit up with an emerald glow.


    Inside the seal


    Tetsuya closed his eyes in the ordinary world, and opened them already inside the seal surrounded by nine biju.


    Choumei was the first to speak  Oh~e, where am I?


    The seven-tailed one looked the same as in the real world, that is, a small rhinoceros beetle.  What!? What''s wrong with me! Are you here too?! But why are you so big and I''m small!?


    Shukakuughed  Choumei, you''re really a bug now! Ah-ah-ha-ha! ailedughed, not knowing that in the canon he was sealed in a teapot at all


    The voice was given by the eighttailed one - I think the one who dragged us into this seal can exin your kind of Choumei, as well as the reason why he gathered all of us here.


    All the tailed ones focused their eyes on Tetsuya.


    Smiling slightly, he said, "Choumei, it was I who sealed you in such a harmless form, but this is only for a while,ter I will return you to your usual form if you wish. As for the reason for this gathering...  smiling a little brighter, Tetsuya activated the Rinne Sharingan - I''m going to revive Jubi and use it to bring Hagoromo and Hamura''s mother back to life.


    All the tailed froze at the sight of Rinne-sharingan and the guy''s words about the rebirth of Jubi


    These eyes are stronger than my father''s...  said Matabi, he''s a two-tailed


    Son Goku roared  You''re a madman! The rebirth of Jubi is crazy! Do you think we''ll just give up our lives like that!? This is not going to happen!


    All biju unanimously supported the four-tailed


    Did I ask you for approval or permission to do this? Be d that I don''t need a lot of your chakra to revive Jubi, so you will stay alive.


    Shukaku went mad  Idiot! You dare to say that in front of all nine biju, you''re just a piece of dumb shit! Yes I...


    The one-tailed man could not continue his speech as a thick golden chain burst out of Tetsuya''s back, glowing with crimson energy. This chainpletely bound Shukaku, especially his mouth.


    Resistance is useless, it''s better to cooperate with me, and I''ll do the same for you. For example, I will improve your seals, and you will be able to feel and see everything that your jinchuriki does. Kurama has been using such a seal for a long time and seems pleased.


    All the bijus looked sharply at the nine-tailed one, who by the way was suspiciously quiet.


    Seeing that everyone was looking at him, the nailed man looked away and coughed into his paw - Ahem, ahem, well, he''s telling the truth... It really doesn''tpare to ordinary sealing. I would even say that it is even more interesting than being free.


    Matabi was surprised Seriously?


    - Yes. Kurama nodded, asionally stealing nces at Tetsuya''s back


    Well, if you say it, then the cooperation is worth it.


    Son Goku was rmed again  What are you even talking about! Matabi, are you really ready to betray your father for some kind of handout!? Where is your pride and honor!?


    Nothing depends on us now, Sleep. This guy is already stronger than his father, don''t tell me you don''t feel it?


    Shukaku fidgeted with all his might and struggled with the chains, but everything was in vain, although it was clear that the Tanuki had something to say.


    Isobu, the threetailed one, spoke up - I don''t mind. I just want to live in peace. Your seal sounds good, maybe it''s a great option for us.


    Choumei beeped  I don''t mind either! Only you can leave me this harmless form, but get my strength back, eh? And also give me wings so that I can travel a lot!


    And you there too, Choumei!?


    Dream, Matabi is right, nothing depends on us anymore, but this guy evokes pleasant emotions for me and it seems to me that he wants only good, both for us and for the whole world. I''ll trust him.


    Son Goku folded his arms on his chest  Hmph, it was always easy to deceive and appease you.


    Eighttailed, Gyuki bent down and calmly said - Why revive Jubi, and then Hagoromo''s mother? Do you know why Father sealed his own mother? Why did you need her with your strength?


    Tetsuya looked at Gyuki and calmly replied, "I may need her help." In a few decades, Kaguya''s rtives will visit this and take away everyone''s chakra, and at the same time destroy humanity. By the way, you will be their first target, because you are huge clumps of chakra that are so desired by them.


    All the tailed ones listened attentively


    "Their strength will be great, but I could singlehandedly repel their first attack. The problem is that there are a great many of them in their home world and everyone has enormous powers. I''m not quite sure I can handle the whole n of these aliens ravaging the worlds. Kaguya once tried in every way to gain strength before her n descended into this world, but Hagoromo sealed her.


    Fivetailed, Kokuo said - Father did it for a reason. Kaguya chose the wrong path.


    "That''s true, but right now I need her help... So what? Will you cooperate or not?


    Biju thought a little and most agreed to cooperate. Most of them, because Son Goku and Shukaku refused to do it voluntarily, but again, it wasn''t a problem at all.


    Tetsuya quickly dealt with them and took away, like all biju, the part of the chakra that they are able to restore. In addition, they all got new seals, but Goku and Shukaku were deprived of the opportunity to feel everything that the jailer was experiencing... maybe it''s for the best.


    After sealing their chakra in the Seal of Evil, Tetsuya brought all the biju out of fuin.


    He himself was about to leave the seal in which this meeting took ce, but suddenly felt a guest in it.


    Opening his eyes, Tetsuya saw an old man flying above the ground, in the lotus position, with horns sticking out of his forehead and a long beard. There was a staff behind his back.


    Uzumaki Tetsuya. The old man said, nodding. His voice was calm and soothing.


    Tetsuya smiled slightly  Hagoromo Ootsutsuki... I was beginning to think that you wouldn''t visit me.


    - hm. I know you''re going to revive my mother. I know why and why. I know, if not everything, then almost everything. My feelings are contradictory, but I know for sure that no one can stop you. I''m d you won''t sacrifice Biju''s lives for this... Perhaps I was too naive, and your idea of uniting the Shinobi world will give people and biju the same world.


    Is that so?


    - Yes.


    Tetsuya, smiling, tilted his head  Then why are you here, if not to try to destroy my ns for the revival of Kaguya?


    Smiling slightly, Hagoromo replied, "I havee to give you my powers, and also to pass a seal with which you can seal Kaguya if things get out of control. It may not be much, but it''s all I can do for this world.


    I see. Tetsuya nodded


    Hold out your hand. Hagoromo said, extending his own palm forward


    Tetsuya reached out and shook Hagoromo''s hand.


    The chakra flowed into Tetsuya''s body, only slightly strengthening it. In addition, he passed on the knowledge of Onmyeton and techniques, which slightly supplemented Tetsui''s knowledge, yet the old man practiced it much longer, and seals formed on Tetsui''s palms.


    Looking at these seals, Tetsuya said with boredom in his voice  Seriously? I can rivet such a seal on my knee in three minutes...


    Hagoromo chuckled  Haha, in my time, this seal could be considered unsurpassed, it is still considered so...


    Yes, only because the forces needed to use it and change it are incredible. I will improve this seal and the sealed being will never again be able to leave Jodo, the pure world, without my permission.


    "Each sessive generation is more talented than the previous one, but you Tetsuya are just an anomaly of a variety of talents. Hagoromo said with a smile


    Grinning, Uzumaki replied  Not everyone can boast that he was personally praised by Rikudo-Senin.


    - Yes... You know, I expected to meet a more arrogant and spoiled by power person, but you fit into my normal framework. the old man smiled


    Really?


    - Yes. Of course you like to tease people and a good fight, but how much you love women and how lustful... Hagoromo enumerated , shaking his head


    Hey!


    But still you are not bad, in any case, it is difficult to expect the best from a being with your power.


    Well, thank you. Tetsuya spread his hands, showing white teeth


    That''s what... Hagoromo suddenly said, "I know that you got some of Hamura''s powers with his eyes. You did the right thing by taking a powerful artifact from his descendants and leaving them alone, that''s good. I will give you the coordinates of my burial, where you can take the rest of my powers and genes. That way you can increase the chances of my mother''s peaceful rebirth a little more.


    A small ball of chakra formed on Hagoromo''s palm and flew to Tetsuya.


    Having absorbed this ball, he found out where the burial ce of Rikudo-Senin is located.


    "Huh, it''s funny how close it is and no one was able to detect it...


    Well, my time here is up, it''s time to go back to Jodo. Finally, I''ll tell you... Don''t offend biju, they''re good guys if you find amonnguage.


    When Hagoromo almostpletely disappeared, Tetsuya grinned  Listen, if I be Kaguya''s husband, does it mean that I will be your stepfather?


    Slowly, with as lean and empty a face as possible, Hagoromo ignored Tetsuya''s words and disappeared to the end.


    Tetsuya said with a grin, getting ready to finally leave the seal

 Chapter 167: The Crypt

    Chapter 167: The Crypt


    Tetsuya came out of print and began to bring jinchuriki out of trance.


    The first was Kushina.


    Opening her eyes, the girl stretched on the spot  Yes, you were right, I became stronger with the updated seal, though not by much.


    Have I ever deceived you? Tetsuya smiled back with a squint


    No.  Kushina grinned, walked up to the guy, and pressed her pert breasts to his back.  T~e~tsu~I  she intoned the name of her beloved and asked in a quiet yful voice  They won''t wake up without yourmand, right?


    Meanwhile, her hands reached for his groin. The guy''s penis needed only the slightest hint of impending intercourse to stand at attention and pull up his pants to the limit.


    Tetsuya himself was surprised by this arrangement. Instantly, with the help of one technique, the penis went limp, and the hands intercepted Kushina''s handles on the way to the groin  Kami, where did that little inexperienced girl who blushed from the word ''dick'' go?


    Kushina tsked with displeasure when she was prevented from reaching for the charm, but she was not discouraged  This little girl was kicked out of this body by your huge merciless penis and your passion.


    "So it''s all my fault?"


    - of course.


    There is some truth in this.  he thought, and then, turning his head, bent down to the girl''s ear and whispered  But still it seems to me that the updated seal is also to me for this. Well, it turns out it''s also my fault that I didn''t catch up with this temporary side effect, which for some reason only affected you... I''ll have to satisfy you.


    A tree clone appeared next to Tetsuya''s body.


    Kushina grinned  That''s how you say it, but I don''t hear fatigue orck of motivation in your voice.


    Tetsuya grinned and, under Kushina''s squeak, slightly bit her ear  I just resigned myself.


    Having finished this, he, along with the girl, disappeared, leaving the remaining work for the clone.


    The clone began to slowly bring everyone out of the trance.


    Choumei was next after Kushina.


    When the little rhinoceros beetle woke up, he quickly ran up to the clone''s feet and stared at him with his beady eyes.


    Tetsuya, like his clone, did not forget about Choumei''s request, and therefore Rinne-Sharingan was activated. Then, under the joyful squeak of biju, the rhinoceros beetle regained its strength, got a pair of wings, and also regained the ability to speak normally.


    - thanks.  he said happily as soon as he found his voice  Can you now return me to where you took me from?


    No problem.  the clone nodded and moved Choumei to the very cave that was not far from Takigakure


    Then came Bee. The guy has changed a lot since theirst meeting. In five years, the guy has gained impressive muscture, and also stretched out well in height, being only a head shorter than Tetsui, and this is at the age of ten.


    Coming out of the trance, Bi first of all closed his eyes for a few seconds, and then clenched his fists and smiled, said  Bro, you were right, Hachibi changed his temper.


    The clone smiled  I told you that he would be more open to dialogue. Okay, enough about Hachibi, how are you feeling?


    Everything is fine!  showed Bee a thumbsup - Even better than fine! I''ve never felt so good before!


    I''m d to hear that.  the clone smiled


    Then everything went at the same pace.


    The clone gradually brought all the jinchuriki out of trance, examined them, interviewed them and returned them to his Kage.


    When that was done, he began to study the Heroic Water that he borrowed from Takigakure.


    The study did notst long, thanks to Rinne-Sharingan, the Eyes of the Emperor and the Imperial Zone.


    This Heroic Water was the condensed chakra that produced that huge tree in their vige. The most interesting thing is that this water significantly increased the activity of cells in the body, which led to elerated chakra production, increased regeneration and a decrease in life expectancy, which is logical.


    Tetsuya could not improve this water, but he could create something simr and better. The clone was able to make simr water already from his chakra, although it did not affect him much, but for other people it will show its full potential.


    The water from Tetsui, at least several times stronger, improved the same indicators as the Heroic Water, but also had additional properties.


    For example, a drinker could use all natural transformations, and if talent allowed, they would touch the improved genome and even the expanded genome.


    And of course it was not without its drawbacks. Heroic Water could kill weak unprepared Shinobi, Tetsui water could kill even jonin if he had a poorly developed chakra cirction system and the chakra hearth itself.


    But this disadvantage was leveled by the too good properties of this water. Therefore, Tetsuya called this water "Imperial Water". Of course, it was possible to call it Divine Water, but he thought for the future, maybe it would be possible to improve this badyaga, then a new name would be useful.


    In addition to water, the clone also began to design a seal to absorb part of the chakra of all biju and Hagoromo genes. Tetsuya only needs a drop of chakra from all the tailed ones in order to absorb the chakra of Kaguya in addition to absorbing the chakra of Jubi.


    This will not negatively affect the rebirth of the Hare Goddess, and even on the contrary will reduce the amount of necessary chakra for rebirth.


    When he finished designing the seal, he began to improve the fuin that Hagoromo had given him. Still, it''s really better to be safe and just in case improve this seal and make a few other fuin for a possible fight with Kaguya.


    Meanwhile, while the clone was doing research and designing seals, the original finished satisfying Kushin. More precisely, not only Kushina, because under her moans, Tsunade and Mito were also wound up, and in the end it all turned into a group. It took quite a long time, because women also became stronger and more resilient.


    "I need toe up with something, otherwise soon I won''t even have time to train..."  Tetsuya thought, getting out of the warm female embrace  "Can I design a time barrier? Not a bad idea, and it will be useful in training and in bed pleasures... You can also start using the chakra and increase their sensitivity during intercourse... The main thing is not to overdo it, so that their heart does not stop from joy... Okay, I''ll leave thest one as ast resort."


    After washing and dressing, Tetsuya headed to the burial ce of Hagoromo.


    The funny thing is that it was in Konoha.


    A few momentster, Tetsuya found himself on the mountain where the Hokage''s faces were carved.


    Deep in this mountain was Hagoromo''s crypt and Tetsuya hoped that it was in good enough condition.


    With the help of technology, he plunged underground and "floated" towards the alleged burial site.


    After a while, he fell into a small room.


    The walls were covered with seals and frescoes.


    In the center of the room, on a stone pedestal, the corpse of Hagoromo Ootsutsukiy quietly to himself.


    Surprisingly, this pedestal, or rather the seals on it, stopped the dposition of the body.


    Great. Tetsuya smiled and went over and took some blood and tissues from the corpse.


    Of course there were traps in the room, but Tetsuya easily bypassed them without hitting them at all.


    Then he returned to the shelter with the help of hiraishin, and there he was already waiting for a ready seal and Heroic Water.


    The Imperial Water that he created does not affect the creator himself, but the Heroic Water could benefit him. More precisely, Tetsuya assumed that if he absorbed it with the help of the seal, it would also increase the activity of his cells, which would lead to an improvement in the already rapid regeneration and elerated replenishment of the chakra.


    Having taken the necessary seal, he began the ''ritual".


    Heroic Water and Hagoromo fabrics soared, and nine small multicolored balls with chakra burst out of the Evil Seal.


    First came the Heroic Water, it split into the smallestponents and entered Tetsui''s body through the pores.


    Then the same fate awaited Hagoromo''s tissues and his blood.


    At the end, nine balls from the chakra entered Tetsuya''s body.


    Well, then the main part of the ritual began, whichsted until the evening.


    When the seal went out and marked the end of the ritual, Tetsuya opened his eyes and said  Notifications.


    Attention!


    The user has taken over the genes of Hagoromo Ootsutsuki!


    The pedigree of "Ootsutsuki" has been updated!


    Attention!


    Your chakra has reacted with the chakra of the "Nine Tailed Beasts"!


    Congrattions!


    Your chakra has merged with Jubi''s chakra!


    Attention!


    Your body has merged with the "Hero Water" from Takigakure!


    Status.


    Status


    Specifications


    Power  330  370


    Dexterity  350  400


    Perception  440  470


    Endurance  500  650


    Mind  350  400


    Spirit  480  600


    Talents


    Fuinjutsu is a Divine Talent


    Senjutsu is a Divine Talent


    Seishitsuhenka  Divine Talent


    Onmyeton is a Divine Talent


    Pain Tolerance is A Divine Talent


    Energy Control Is A Divine Talent


    Massage Is A Divine Talent


    Taijutsu is a Divine Talent


    Cooking Is A Divine Talent


    Sensorics Is A Divine Talent


    Stealth Is A Royal Talent


    Ninjutsu is a Divine Talent


    Irenjutsu is a Divine Talent


    Genjutsu is a Divine Talent


    Alchemy Is A Divine Talent


    Rinnegan is a Divine Talent


    Abilities


    Gamer''s Body


    The yer''s Mind


    The Emperor''s Eyes


    Imperial Zone


    Orgasm School


    Arbitrary Meditation


    Thunderstorm of the Undead


    Overwhelming Undead Field


    Now I''m definitely ready for Kaguya''s rebirth. Tetsuya nodded with a slight smile, clearly pleased with his improvement. He felt his body cells be four times more active, which increased his already incredible regeneration and the rate of chakra replenishment.


    Rinne-Sharingan also became a little stronger and acquired a more majestic deep scarlet color.


    Tetsuya''s appearance has hardly changed, except for the fact that he has be more beautiful again, and his skin has acquired a slightly pale shade.


    Concentrating, he sensed Kuro Zetsu''s location. He was now on the border of thend of Water.


    A shadow separated from Tetsuya in the Limbo world and teleported to a ce that was very close to Zetsu. Since Tetsuya had been there before, the shadow could freely move there without any seals.


    When the shadow teleported, Tetsuya just swapped ces with the shadow, and then spread it.


    Now there were several hundred meters to go to Zetsu, which, however, he crossed in a few moments.


    Kuro. Tetsuya said calmly, being behind the humanoid''s back


    Zetsu got scared and jumped slightly. He wanted toin about the fact that "if he were a man, his heart would definitely burst," but froze as soon as he felt Tetsui''s chakra and saw his external changes.


    Pleased with Kuro''s reaction, Tetsuya, with a smile and a narrowed, satisfied look, said  It''s time to revive Kaguya.  To be continuedRate this book<span data-hvi="true" svg="[object Object]"><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><h3>You may also like<a title="More" href="/alsoLikeViewMore/23102006005984205?bookType=0">MORE</a></h3><a title="Exclusively for the Viin Lord" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="23456817005597105" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="23456817005597105" data-report-bid="23456817005597105" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"23456817005597105","logid":8281325884019357656,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_23456817005597105","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/exclusively-for-the-viin-lord_23456817005597105"><i><i><strong>Exclusively for the Viin Lord</strong><small>Fantasy Romance</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>5.0</a><a title="The Werewolf CEO''s Pet" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="23251630406764905" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="23251630406764905" data-report-bid="23251630406764905" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"23251630406764905","logid":8281325884019357656,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_23251630406764905","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/the-werewolf-ceo''s-pet_23251630406764905"><i><i><strong>The Werewolf CEO''s Pet</strong><small>Contemporary Romance</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>4.8</a><a title="The Lycan''s Sin" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="23138127806346305" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="23138127806346305" data-report-bid="23138127806346305" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"23138127806346305","logid":8281325884019357656,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_23138127806346305","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/the-lycan''s-sin_23138127806346305"><i><i><strong>The Lycan''s Sin</strong><small>Fantasy Romance</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>4.9</a><a title="In the end you werent worth it" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="23037862705739405" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="23037862705739405" data-report-bid="23037862705739405" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"23037862705739405","logid":8281325884019357656,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_23037862705739405","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/in-the-end-you-weren%E2%80%99t-worth-it_23037862705739405"><i><i><strong>In the end you werent worth it</strong><small>Teen</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>4.9</a><a title="The Power Of Love (BL)" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="22786880506412805" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="22786880506412805" data-report-bid="22786880506412805" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"22786880506412805","logid":8281325884019357656,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_22786880506412805","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/the-power-of-love-(bl)_22786880506412805"><i><i><strong>The Power Of Love (BL)</strong><small>LGBT+</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>5.0</a><a title="Cathulhu Online, MUNYA!" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="22784493405167105" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="22784493405167105" data-report-bid="22784493405167105" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"22784493405167105","logid":8281325884019357656,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_22784493405167105","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/cathulhu-online-munya!_22784493405167105"><i><i><strong>Cathulhu Online, MUNYA!</strong><small>Video Games</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>4.9</a><a title="The Heiress Strikes Back" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="22245612906352605" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="22245612906352605" data-report-bid="22245612906352605" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"22245612906352605","logid":8281325884019357656,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_22245612906352605","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/the-heiress-strikes-back_22245612906352605"><i><i><strong>The Heiress Strikes Back</strong><small>Contemporary Romance</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>3.5</a><a title="Parallel Memory" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="22188026905791305" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="22188026905791305" data-report-bid="22188026905791305" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"22188026905791305","logid":8281325884019357656,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_22188026905791305","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/parallel-memory_22188026905791305"><i><i><strong>Parallel Memory</strong><small>Fantasy</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>4.4</a>Reviews24 Reviews<svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><a title="Melshan" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_heads" data-report-uiname="heads" data-report-dt="user" data-report-did="4300607576" href="/profile/4300607576?appId=10"><i><span aria-hidden="true"><svg viewBox="0 0 1024 1024" alt="Melshan">


    </path>


    </path></svg></i></a><strong>Melshan</strong><i>Lv7</i><svg><i></image></svg><a title="Melshan" href="/profile/4300607576?appId=10">Melshan</a><span data-hvi="true"><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>


    Add ALL women to the harm hehehe....... HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM <figure data-hvi="true" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-did="23106896105187400"></figure><a title="Reply" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_reviews" data-report-uiname="reviews" data-report-dt=mentsdetail" data-report-did="23106896105187400" href="/review/23102006005984205/review_detail/23106896105187400"></a><small>6mth</small><button type="button"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg></button><strong>91</strong><a title="Review detail" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_reviews" data-report-uiname="reviews" data-report-dt=mentsdetail" data-report-did="23106896105187400" href="/review/23102006005984205/review_detail/23106896105187400"><button type="button"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg></button><strong>28</strong></a><i></i><a title="TFH" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_heads" data-report-uiname="heads" data-report-dt="user" data-report-did="2410403992" href="/profile/2410403992?appId=10"><i><span aria-hidden="true"><svg viewBox="0 0 1024 1024" alt="TFH">


    </path>


    </path></svg></i></a><strong>TFH</strong><i>Lv6</i><svg><i></image></svg><a title="TFH" href="/profile/2410403992?appId=10">TFH</a><span data-hvi="true"><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>


    this is a trantion. pls add the site where we can find the raws. plus mentioning who the author is and that you are tranting it. otherwise. youbare stealing the authors work<a title="Reply" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_reviews" data-report-uiname="reviews" data-report-dt=mentsdetail" data-report-did="23237947905213300" href="/review/23102006005984205/review_detail/23237947905213300"></a><small>5mth</small><button type="button"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg></button><strong>14</strong><a title="Review detail" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_reviews" data-report-uiname="reviews" data-report-dt=mentsdetail" data-report-did="23237947905213300" href="/review/23102006005984205/review_detail/23237947905213300"><button type="button"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg></button><strong>2</strong></a><i></i><a title="Dr200" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_heads" data-report-uiname="heads" data-report-dt="user" data-report-did="4320004684" href="/profile/4320004684?appId=10"><i><span aria-hidden="true"><svg viewBox="0 0 1024 1024" alt="Dr200">


    </path>


    </path></svg></i></a><strong>Dr200</strong><i>Lv2</i><svg><i></image></svg><a title="Dr200" href="/profile/4320004684?appId=10">Dr200</a><span data-hvi="true"><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>


    The name is journey through the universe but he doesnt leave the world hes in so you should change the name <a title="Reply" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_reviews" data-report-uiname="reviews" data-report-dt=mentsdetail" data-report-did="23347688705020000" href="/review/23102006005984205/review_detail/23347688705020000"></a><small>5mth</small><button type="button"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg></button><strong>9</strong><a title="Review detail" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_reviews" data-report-uiname="reviews" data-report-dt=mentsdetail" data-report-did="23347688705020000" href="/review/23102006005984205/review_detail/23347688705020000"><button type="button"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg></button><strong>9</strong></a><i></i><a title="pasito_tun_tun" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_heads" data-report-uiname="heads" data-report-dt="user" data-report-did="4316481083" href="/profile/4316481083?appId=10"><i><span aria-hidden="true"><svg viewBox="0 0 1024 1024" alt="pasito_tun_tun">


    </path>


    </path></svg></i></a><strong>pasito_tun_tun</strong><i>Lv4</i><svg><i></image></svg><a title="pasito_tun_tun" href="/profile/4316481083?appId=10">pasito_tun_tun</a><span data-hvi="true"><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>


    The story is not bad in itself, the problem is that the author (or trantor) changes the names of the characters. For example: Kohta is called Cat, Rei is Ray.... There are also very embarrassing parts of the story, it''s exactly Mc in the way he acts and talks with other characters, he looks like a beta SIMp with OP skills. <figure data-hvi="true" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-did="23345958706186900">


    </i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i>

 Chapter 168: Moron

    Chapter 168: Moron


    On one ind, which was very far from the maind, there was a revival of the Hare Goddess.


    In the center of the ind, near the big seal, there were four creatures.


    Kuro Zetsu, Uzumaki Tetsuya, a homunculus that Tetsuya specially raised for this rebirth and a huge ten-tailed, aka Jubi.


    The homunculus was a copy of the female body, but without a navel and hair. This body breathed, distilled blood through its veins, filling organs and cells with oxygen and other useful substances, but it did not think at all.


    Yes, the body had a brain, but there was no mind, will and soul. In fact, a simple meat doll that can only temporarily exist without outside help.


    This doll rested on the very seal that Tetsuya, Kuro and Jubi were standing next to.


    The huge ten-tailed monster was so huge that it took a couple of hours to find a suitable ind to amodate on it. By eye, Jubi was slightly smaller than the healthy honey badger from Tetsuya''s summoning.


    Well, let''s get started. Tetsuya said and cupped his palms in a strange seal


    Kuro stared intently at the redhaired man who was in the perfect mode of the sage of the six paths - "This is absurd... His chakra is only slightly inferior to his mother''s chakra, and the overall strength exceeds it by several times! And that''s not even mentioningbat skills... and then there''s that bastard eight gate technique..."


    The crimson seal lit up and began to change in different corners, like a mechanism in a mechanical watch.


    A seal appeared on the stomach of the humanoid, from which the spatial force broke out and began to suck Jubi into itself.


    It was fascinating to watch how an incrediblyrge monster is absorbed into a small seal on the body of a homunculus in a matter of minutes.


    When the homunculus finally became the jinchuriki of Jubi, Tetsuya noted that the ten-tailed one could well be the carrier of this body, because the homunculus simply does not have a mind, soul and will, which means Jubi could capture the body of the homunculus and literally be a living, albeit artificial, but human.


    That''s just that Jubi himself did not differ much in the inner world from the homunculus, so that in the end he would have turned out to be a man with the animal habits and abilities of a ten-tailed jinchuriki.


    "Now it''s your part, Kuro. Tetsuya said calmly, ncing at the humanoid


    Nodding, Zetsu walked through the seal and kneeling in front of the homunculus, stuck his hand into the chest.


    Next, a huge amount of chakra escaped from the seal on which he was and began to be absorbed into the homunculus, and Kuro himself began to merge with the future body of the Goddess.


    The body of the homunculus began to expand from the chakra, hair grew on his head, which abruptly tried to grab Tetsuya, but he simply waved them away. They acted instinctively, reaching for the strong chakra that was nearby.


    After a while, the humanoid''s body stopped growing. It froze for a few seconds, and then began to dry up.


    Slowly, a feminine figure with horns that vaguely resembled rabbit ears appeared.


    A slender body, tall stature, a third-size chest and an stic, taut ass, which will be thest thing you will see before oblivion.


    Unique small eyebrows, big eyes with a color familiar to byakugan, long thick eyshes, an elegant nose and inviting lips. Once upon a time, many people called her appearance perfect and absolutely feminine.


    After looking at her once, you will look at her two or three times, just to enjoy her appearance. Looking at her, there are no obscene thoughts, no, looking at her, you can only admire the beauty and elegance, as if you were looking at a masterpiece of art.


    Tetsuya, looking at her, admitted that Kaguya is more beautiful than Tsunade, Mito, Kushina and Orochi, but is it much? The answer is no. However, the difference in the "rank" of beauty was still visible, which made the guy a little nervous.


    Of course, he is d that Kaguya is so beautiful, because he is going to make her his woman, but her beauty could negatively affect the entire harem.


    Finally, the rebirth waspletelypleted, as was the transformation of Kaguya, who, at the end, had one Rinne-Sharingan cut on his forehead.


    Tetsuya involuntarily sighed.


    Slowly, the woman''s eyelids lifted. Clear and deep, like ake, the eyes calmly looked at the red-haired guy in a crimson robe.


    In response, Tatsuya also looked into the woman''s eyes, activating the Rinnesharingan and the Emperor''s Eyes.


    "The Look of Truth."  he activated the technique


    Kaguya Ootsutsuki


    Age: 1040 years


    Gender: Female


    Sexual Orientation: Heterosexuality


    Emotions: anticipation, happiness, interest, alertness


    Attitude to the user


    Loyalty - 0%


    Love - 10%


    Friendliness - 20%


    Specifications


    Power - 400


    Dexterity - 500


    Perception - 600


    Endurance - 2800


    Mind - 250


    Spirit - 2900


    Affinity


    Kathon


    Futon


    Righton


    Swinton


    Doton


    Special abilities


    Rinnesharingan (One Piece)


    Byakugan (Couple)


    Bones Turning To Dust


    Ame no minakanushi


    Weaknesses:


    Fuinjutsu (Sealing)


    Restraining Techniques


    Mental and Mental Techniques


    "Wow, she likes me, that''s not bad... Yes, this woman clearly has no strength... The most interesting thing is that she has no close people... Either the dead don''t count, or she kicked everyone out of her heart, even her own children, because they betrayed her, just like Kaguya''s beloved person before."


    In silence, Tetsuya and Kaguya looked at each other, studying each other.


    Kuro Zetsu, who was peeking out of Kaguya''s sleeve, did not interfere in this matter. He passed on all the knowledge he had umted over a thousand years and his mission was finally aplished.


    You''re strong, Uzumaki Tetsuya. Strong against all the rules that all creatures obey. You are very mysterious and very interesting.


    Kaguya''s voice was calm, velvety and very clear. There was no hostility in him, if you listened, you could even feel warmth towards the person to whom these words were addressed. There was a tiny hint of a smile on her face.


    Tetsuya was surprised, but not amazed, and therefore, smiling affably, replied  I don''t think there is anything mysterious about me. My life path, for most, is clearly visible, which means I can''t hide something.


    Maybe. "It''s just as possible that you''re just as good at hiding your secrets as you are at lying," she said calmly, squinting slightly.


    Tetsuya answered this with a slight smile, and then asked the question at all  What are you going to do, Kaguya?


    The woman focused her eyes on Tetsuya''s face, and after a few silent seconds, she closed her eyelids and answered  I don''t know. You''re too strong and that''s the problem. I can''t absorb all the chakra, I can''t use Mugen Tsukiyomi, and something tells me that I can''t grow Shinju, and it''s useless, they wille too soon, it''s impossible to grow a new fruit.


    Tetsuya nodded  Yes, I love this world and I won''t let you destroy it, besides, you know my ns to create an empire.


    - Yes.  Kaguya blinked and the dialogue died down


    This silence stood for twenty seconds and fell when Tetsuya grinned with amusement  Kuro promised me interesting rewards for your rebirth. Of course I won''t force you to fulfill his promises, but can I at least count on a request?


    Hmm.  she thought about it and after a second answered  Kuro can be called my Will, so his promises are my promises. If I don''t fulfill them, I will be branded a liar and a liar.


    Tetsuya didn''t interfere with her train of thought...


    Kuro promised you strength, immortality and the most beautiful woman in marriage, that is me. I can''t give you strength because you''re simply stronger than me. There is no absolute immortality, and what I possess, I think you already possess, with such and such power. And even if you don''t, it still doesn''t make sense, because my n will stille here, find you, as well as me, and swallow you up. Only the most beautiful woman remains to be married... And I even agree to it, but only with one condition.


    Listening to all this, Tetsuya was ready to open his mouth in surprise. He hadn''t counted on this at all.


    What condition? " What is it ? " he asked cautiously


    "I should be your only woman." Your harem should be forgotten, as should the very idea of polygamy. So be it, I will not insist that you kill them, but it is still desirable to do so, so you will show me that you havepletely cut off your ties with them.


    The guy''s back was covered with a little sweat. He frowned and steadfastly replied  No. It''s impossible.


    It''s a pity. You are a really interesting and worthy partner, but this is your choice. Since it is not possible to give you what Kuro promised you, then I will fulfill your request, but only if it is not unnecessarily excessive.


    Tetsuya exhaled and gathered his thoughts, he was a little shocked by Kaguya''s condition, but remembering the orders of the Ootsutsuki n and the fact that they can literally eat each other for the sake of strength, and ordinary people are considered to be lower forms of life at all... If we take this into ount, then Kaguya''s condition seems even on the contrary mild...


    Tetsuya shook his head and smiled slightly, saying, "I want you to be a bodyguard."..


    Kaguya raised her right eyebrow mildly, expressing her bewilderment  Do you need a bodyguard? With your strength?


    "Not to me. I want you to be my harem''s bodyguard for ten years. Ten years isn''t that long for an immortal, is it?


    Kaguya froze and frowned  Do you want me to guard your harem?


    - Yes.  He nodded  Isn''t that too excessive for you?


    It was obvious that the woman did not like this request  It was on the verge, to be honest... Make me guard my women... Which I also made it a condition to kill... hmm... Okay, I agree. Ten years is not so much, and I have no ns yet. My n wille to this world soon, so I''ll just try to live a little longer...


    In fact, his women did not need protection, a very, very small circle of people is able to harm them at least a little, and even they would not dare to do it. In addition, each of his close women is guarded by the invisible shadow of Tetsui. The only one who can harm them is themselves, if there is a quarrel or a skirmish.


    In general, Tetsuya was surprised by Kaguya''s prudence, even despite her condition for killing the harem.


    "Are you so sure you can''t beat your n?" No hope?


    Kaguya calmly replied, "My n has existed for countless years. Thousands of worlds have been destroyed by the hands of my rtives. Even an ordinary resident of the n is able to turn this world around, so what is the patriarch of such a n capable of? What is the patriarch capable of, who has absorbed at least several dozen Shinju fruits?


    Kaguya didn''t expect answers to these questionsI only saw the patriarch once. ording to my calctions, his strength exceeds my current strength by several dozen times. And I don''t take into ount the countless techniques and experience that he has gathered over his incredibly long life. Naturally, the patriarch will note here right away, most likely the rank-and-file of the n will arrive, whom I hoped to defeat in order to buy myself some more time to live. After them, stronger n members wille and it will be almost impossible to defeat them. There is no need for a patriarch, someone stronger than a simple ordinary of the Ootsutsuki n is enough.


    Tetsuya''s smile froze. The guy realized Kaguya''s words and realized that he was an idiot when he assumed the approximate strength of the Ootsutsuki n. - "God, what a debi~il I am! Naturally, the patriarch will be outrageously strong, because they bring him the fruits of this fucking parasite tree literally on a tter!"


    Tetsuya mentally cursed for ten seconds until he gathered his thoughts  Mm, of course, not too bright future.


    As it is. Kaguya replied calmly

 Chapter 169: Reaction

    Chapter 169: Reaction


    "The moment hase when my strength to protect myself and loved ones is not enough... As they say, for every high mountain there is a higher mountain...I have plus or minus forty years before the first Ootsutsuki show up here, and that''s if everything goes ording to the canon. In forty years, with the help of intensive training, I will be able to be, perhaps, three or four times stronger than Kaguya, and there are Eight more Gates and an ideal sage mode... Even if I can create a temporary barrier... No, it''s not enough, far from enough. I do not know the patriarch''s skills, his techniques, which means everything is even worse than I assume... Who knows, maybe he has better techniques than the eight heavenly gates. Infection, if I had a past system, then there would be no such problems. The new system has greatly reduced my strength, I would say too much. There were dragon veins in the anime, but there are none here in this world. You see, but I was an idiot andined that everything was too easy in thest world and that God did the right thing, that he fucked up my system... There is no choice, it''s time to end this world and go to the next one. I need toplete more missions to gain more abilities, which should preferably be at least at the level of the Emperor''s Eyes. The stronger I am, the more useless my talents are, because they have reached the maximum level, which means that gradually they will help me less and less in the set of characteristics. It''s good that they will always help with skills and techniques, but here are the characteristics... What is the use of skills and techniques if you are simply catastrophically weaker? You need toplete all the tasks in this world to the end and start a new adventure in a new world. There will be new tasks and new abilities that should strengthen me. It is also advisable to contact God and agree on improving the system. It is unlikely that it will be possible to return the past imbnce system, but it is necessary to achieve at least a small improvement in the current system."


    While Tetsuya was talking about his strength and what to do next, Kaguya was watching his face with interest, which expressed a lot of conflicting emotions.


    After enjoying the look of the puzzled guy, she calmly said  Don''t worry, this is thew of the universe. The weak obey the strong and are his food. The weak one either bes stronger and survives, or dies at the hands of the stronger one. This is the unbreakablew of the universe, which has always existed and will always exist. We are just weak, so we will be eaten. All we can do is resist the fate that has been prepared for us.


    Coming out of his thoughts, Tetsuya smiled faintly  Yes, it''s hard to argue with that. In any case, I suggest you meet the women you will be guarding.


    Kaguya nodded and Tetsuya held out his hand to her. The woman hesitantly extended her palm in response and ced her hand in Tetsuya''s palm.


    A momentter, they were in the garden of the Senju residence.


    Kaguya, with the help of Byakugan, examined Konoha and Tetsuya''s garden  Hmm, not bad. Hundreds of years have passed, but people have hardly changed at all.


    Really? Tetsuya raised an eyebrow


    - Yes. The same vices, the same interests, the same goals. She said calmly, following Tetsuya to the residence


    Is that good or bad?  the guy tilted his head


    It''s just natural. There is nothing good or bad.


    Who knows. Well,e on in.


    Already inside the residence, Tetsuya and Kaguya went straight to the living room.


    When they opened thest door, they saw Tsunade, Mito, and Kushina in the room... Orochi.


    The four of them had been talking about something before, but the appearance of Tetsui and Kaguya silenced them and stared at the horned woman in surprise.


    After examining the girls, Kaguya noted Tetsuya''s good taste. Of course, she already knew about them from Kuro Zetsu''s memories, but seeing them live is different.


    Mito squinted and looked at Kagyu, said  Tetsuya, introduce us to your guest.


    - of course.  the guy smiled and pointed to the Hare Goddess  This is Kaguya Ootsutsuki. I''ve told you about her, and you''ve already guessed who she is.


    In response, the women nodded in agreement


    It doesn''t make sense to introduce you, she already knows you perfectly. Also, as a reward for her rebirth, Kaguya agreed to be my harem''s bodyguard for ten years.


    Kushina was indignant  Tetsuya! We can defend ourselves, and who would dare to attack us?


    Calm down Kushina, I only care about your safety, and this is the only thing that came to my mind to offer Kaguya as my reward.


    Hmm, okay.


    Tsunade smiled  Well, if so, then there''s nothing to be done. Kaguya-san, have a seat with us. Tetsuya cooks divinely, you will be surprised by his skill, I promise.


    Kaguya tilted her head slightly Really?


    - of course. I''m not cheating. I think Tetsuya will do his best for such an asion.


    Kaguya turned her head and looked at him with interest.


    The guy himself rolled his eyes at Tsunade''s maniptions, the sly blonde just wanted a grand dinner in his performance.  Okay, everything will be fine now.


    Eh! Kushina was delighted and highfived Tsunade. Mito only smiled charmingly, as did Orochi.


    The Hare Goddess watched the reaction of the women with interest and secretly began to look forward to the cooking of the red-haired guy.


    After a while


    The women gathered at the table, inhaling the attractive aromas of food that came from the kitchen. Finally, Tetsuya returned to the living room and, with a smug smile, walked up to the table and said  It''s served.


    Instantly, the food that had just been cooked and sealed was spread out on the table.


    Mm-m.  mumbled milo Tsunade and Kushina, sniffing and looking at various goodies


    Kaguya, too, closed her eyes, sniffed sweetly like a rabbit, and then stared expectantly at the zed ribs  "Maybe I''ll stay here for more than ten years." she thought, realizing that she had not lost by agreeing to Tetsuya''s proposal


    Everyone started putting on what they wanted, and Kaguya was no exception. Finally, the moment of tasting came, and the Hare Goddess brought a piece of meat to her mouth.


    The women, and Tetsuya himself, stared at her, waiting for her reaction. They all loved watching a new person taste this divine food.


    Kaguya mentally frowned at such attention, but the fragrance was too tempting, and she still carefully put a piece in her mouth.


    Taste buds exploded with pleasure. Kaguya''s eyes widened in shock, and she froze for a while. Then she closed her eyes and happily began to chew the tender juicy meat, which just melted in her mouth.


    The observers were pleased and pleased with this reaction and also started eating.


    Kaguya devoured Tetsuya''s goodies with pleasure and not her usual zeal.


    - "That''s it. She''s on the hook."  with a grin, Mito, Kushina, Orochi and Tsunade thought at the same time


    ...


    You didn''t lie. It was very good. Kaguya said calmly and kindly at the end of the meal. Now she was drinking hot green tea and enjoying the pleasant satiety and aftertaste.


    "We don''t have to lie to you. Tsunade replied with a kind smile, Tetsuya was lying on her soft legs and enjoying the fact that Tsuna was massaging his head


    - OK. Can I find out where I will be staying? Kaguya said, looking at Tetsuya


    - of course.  lying down, he nodded  Kushina, take Kagyu to the guest room on the second floor.


    - OK.  the girl got to her feet and said to Kaguya  Let''s go.


    Kushina ced the Hare Goddess on the second floor, one room away from Tetsuya.


    Because of this, that same evening, Kaguya perfectly heard all the wet sounds of sex and moans from the active life of the harem and her beloved. So Tetsuya started seducing her. Kaguya had outrageous stamina, and therefore a huge sexual need. Of course, this does not mean that she will easily fall and rush at him, but sooner orter it will happen.


    Of course, one might think that Kaguya could find someone else for intercourse, but Tetsuya understood perfectly well that she would not go to bed with anyone if he was not worthy of her. Fortunately, she considers only him worthy, just the same.


    So he began to put some effort intopleting thest tasks.


    Namely, he needed to lure Kagyu into the harem and train Guy to master the eight gates.


    So time flowed... In the morning and in the evening, personal training, and training of Maito Guy, and in the evening unobtrusive conversations and seduction of Kaguya.


    Time passed very quickly.


    Days turned into weeks, and weeks into months. So imperceptibly a year has passed since the revival of Kaguya...

 Chapter 170: Valley of Completion

    Chapter 170: Valley of Completion


    The seventh gate of the miracle... OPEN UP! Maito Guy eximed, bing covered with a blue aura


    The energy wave from the opening of the gate crushed the grass within a radius of ten meters.


    The redhaired guy standing next to me started pping his hands and smiling - Guy, you were able to open the seventh gate. It won''t be long before you fully master this technique.


    Turning off the gate, Guy, smiling sunnily, said  All thanks to my incredible sensei!


    No need, here, basically, only your work and will. To reach the seventh gate, in a year and a half, is a real miracle. I think it''s worth noting. Tetsuya pulled out a small seal  Here, in this seal is a real grand dinner for you and your father.


    Guy dly epted the gift, and then, hesitating, asked  Sensei, don''t you want to celebrate it together?


    Tetsuya smiled, ruffled the hair on the boy''s head and said  Unfortunately, no. There are things to do.


    I understand. - Guy  Sensei nodded, now the Emperor, which means he has a lot more work than the same Hokage.


    Tetsuya waved his hand  No, the emperor''s affairs are easy for me, because I have assistants. It''s just that today I have to have one breakthrough in technology, that''s all.


    That''s cool! So Sensei will be even stronger! Guy jumped up joyfully on the spot


    Yeah. Well, can I give you a lift home?


    Maito shook his head with a smile  No, you don''t need to, because this is a passive workout that you don''t want to miss. Good luck sensei!  Guy said finally and ran towards the gate


    Tetsuya just smiled and shook his head. A lot has changed in a year, a lot, but not his appearance. He was currently wearing an imperial haori with gold embroidery in the form of dragons. He didn''t really want to dress like that, ordinary Shinobi clothes seemed morefortable, but the title obliged him to dress decently.


    A year ago there was a coup in the great countries and their Daimyo were forced to swear allegiance to the new emperor and give up almost all their privileges. In fact, they have be ordinary officials with good pay. Was it worth saying that none of the Daimyo liked this arrangement? One moment you''re almost a god, and the next you''re an ordinary person. Yes, far from poor, but still an ordinary person. Therefore, many tried to raise a riot in the shadows and return everything that was taken away from them. However, after a day such rebels were usually found in the nearest ditch and their body could only be identified by the sandals on their feet.


    What did ordinary people think about this? At first, many did not like such strong changes, even though the legendary Uzumaki Tetsuya became the Emperor. But just a monthter, everyone changed their mind, because their worldly life was improving every day.


    Taxes were reduced, roads were built, towns and viges were ennobled. Hospitals, libraries, educational institutions, farms, mines, sawmills and much more were built. Ordinary people liked it very much, but the Daimyo and businessmen absolutely did not, because the former lost power, and thetter were rapidly losing it, but they could not do anything. Day by day, the people supported the old government less and less, until they became hostile to it at all. People realized what their life could be like if the Daimyo cared about ordinary citizens.


    Previously, they served the Daimyo and were almost their property, and in principle nothing has changed, just the shepherd who shears them has changed, but only thest shepherd cared only about profit, when the new shepherd primarily cares about his sheep.


    So Tetsuya began to have the support of all citizens.


    But it didn''t end with great countries.


    Ordinary citizens in neighboring small countries began to move rapidly to the Tetsui Empire. The number of arrivals from other countries was colossal, but the Emperor was not against this arrangement, but who really was against this, so it was the rulers of the countries from which people fled.


    Everything was so bad for them that, ording to forecasts, almost no one would be left in their country in a couple of months, because even the soldiers began to desert.


    These countries began to close borders, to restrain people inside the country in every possible way, but this only spurred the citizens of these countries to move to the Empire. The rulers went crazy, hired renegade ninjas and bandits to kill all those who decided to escape. So they decided to keep people on pain of death, but again everything went in one ce, since Tetsuya already did not intend to tolerate such a thing, and therefore he personally visited these countries and cleaned them of all filth. Naturally, these countries soon entered his Empire.


    Soon almost the whole world was part of the empire. Only Uzushio remained independent and Tetsuya had no intention of seizing him somehow. He has already exceeded his n.


    The famous Emperor lived in Konoha, in the same residence, which has changed a little. The territory becamerger, the buildings were rebuilt and became more luxurious. Tetsuya didn''t really want this, but his subjects believed that the Emperor they served should not live worse than some n heads and Kage.


    In addition, there have been some changes in rtionships and personal strength over the year. Let''s go in order.


    Everything was fine with Tsunade, Mito and Kushina, as always. You can say almost nothing new, except that they were pushing Tetsu more and more because of Orochi and... children. Yes, thedies started hinting that the Emperor needed heirs, but so far Tetsuya has sessfully avoided all questions.


    As for Orochi, for himself, Tetsuya, two days ago, discovered that the strange trembling inside had passed and now he does not cause any bad inner feelings with Orochi. You could say he has adapted to this change and can finally ept the feelings of the poor girl. Unfortunately, Orochi had been in closed training for several days and it was difficult to ept her love, so he decided to wait until she was released.


    Ootsutsuki Kaguya. The biggest changes in the rtionship were with her. In a year, their rtionship with Tetsuya has undergone dramatic changes. Now she had eighty percent friendliness and sixty percent love towards him, but the most surprising thing is that their daily rtionship has not changed much. Kaguya already loved him, but she loved him secretly and seemed to suppress these feelings in every possible way, which nevertheless slowly took possession of her. This woman had been betrayed many times, and the rules and regtions of her n still left their imprint on her behavior and personality. It was scary for her to love, and even more scary to realize that these feelings were knocking on the door of her heart again. Therefore, Tetsuya took his time and gave Kaguya time. It is also worth noting that she became friends with Orochi the most. Yes, she maintained warm rtions with Kushina, Mito and Tsunade, but with Orochi they became almost sisters, which is just amazing.


    Ringo was quite often at Tetsui''s residence, the girl brought various reports from Mizukage. Their rtionship was strange, Ringo was not part of the harem, but still constantly slept with Tetsuya and remained faithful to him. The girl did not want to be his woman officially yet, as she still wanted to make the life of the inhabitants of the Water region better, and Tetsuya did not insist.


    As for strength, here''s the status.


    Status


    Specifications


    Power  420


    Dexterity  430


    Perception  500


    Endurance  670


    Mind  420


    Spirit  630


    Talents


    Fuinjutsu is a Divine Talent


    Senjutsu is a Divine Talent


    Seishitsuhenka  Divine Talent


    Onmyeton is a Divine Talent


    Pain Tolerance is A Divine Talent


    Energy Control Is A Divine Talent


    Massage Is A Divine Talent


    Taijutsu is a Divine Talent


    Cooking Is A Divine Talent


    Sensorics Is A Divine Talent


    Stealth Is A Divine Talent


    Ninjutsu is a Divine Talent


    Irenjutsu is a Divine Talent


    Genjutsu is a Divine Talent


    Alchemy Is A Divine Talent


    Rinnegan is a Divine Talent


    Abilities


    Gamer''s Body


    The yer''s Mind


    The Emperor''s Eyes


    Imperial Zone


    Orgasm School


    Arbitrary Meditation


    Thunderstorm of the Undead


    Overwhelming Undead Field


    Not much has changed, but Tetsuya got tired of the only royal talent, and he made some efforts and raised Stealth to a new rank. In fact, he simply created thousands of clones that trained stealth by not quite legal actions...


    But the most interesting is the improvement of two already strong techniques.


    The first such technique is Hiraishin. Now Tetsuya is able, when using the Imperial Zone, to teleport without any seals within the radius of this very imperial zone, that is, one hundred meters. It doesn''t sound very cool, but in fact it''s very imbovo, because the dy between the reuse of Hiraishin is limited only by the skill and power of the user of the technique, which leads to the fact that Tetsuya can literally "jump" through space several dozen times in a second.


    The next technique touched by the improvement is the Eight Heavenly Gates. The eight gates are eight special tenketsu that are located in the shinobi''s body and regte the flow of chakra. Each open tenketsu increases the load on the user''s body of the technique, but Tetsuya wondered what would happen if more tenketsu were opened? Yes, there are three hundred and sixty-one tenketsu in the shinobi body and they all regte the flow of chakra in the body, it''s just that the eight gate technique provides for the opening of only eight because of the effectiveness of these eight special tenketsu and their sessful location near each other.


    So, what happens if you open not only eight special tenketsu, but all the others? This thought led Tetsuya to create a new technique based on the Eight Heavenly Gates. Paying tribute to the past technique, he named the new technique the Nine Heavenly Paths. From the beginning to the end. The First Way Is The Way Of Power. The Second Way Is the Way of Tranquility, The Third Way is the Way of Life, The Fourth Way Is the Way of Pain, The Fifth Way is the Way of the Limit, The Sixth Way is the Way of Insight, The Seventh Way is the Way of Miracle, the Eighth Way is the Way of Death and the Ninth Way is the Way of God.


    The Last Path of God was quite amazing and risky, because it opened tenketsu in the center of the brain. This path opened the only tenketsu, but the power from this discovery was quite big. When opening this tenketsu, a person gained absolute control over the body, literally being able to force the body to forcibly regenerate the limb. Cut off all emotions and other impulses that we are subject to because of hormones. The person who discovered this tenketsu bes a machine that can self-repair as long as it has the material and energy. The only problem is that it is not possible to open this tenketsu at Tetsui even now. No, of course he can forcibly open tenketsu, but the problem is that because of this, he will not be able to close it afterwards, forever remaining a machine with naked intelligence. He learned all this, by the way, by looking into the future with the help of the Emperor''s Eyes, where he allegedly forcibly activated thest path.


    As for the other paths, it is easy to guess that they are much stronger than their old version in the form of the Eight Heavenly Gates. At the moment, he can only open Four Paths without consequences. By the way, he was able to open the Fourth Way only today, which is why he refused to celebrate with Guy and instead trained the opening of the Fourth Way.


    Tetsuya was currently sitting in the training room. Uzumaki''s skin was pink, and the strongest floor was covered withrge cracks.


    Characteristics.  he said calmly, but this calm voice was imbued with strength and might.


    Specifications


    Power  420 (3780)


    Dexterity  430 (3870)


    Perception  500 (4500)


    Endurance  670 (4030)


    Mind  420 (2780)


    Spirit  630 (3670)


    "And this is just the Fourth Way, without the ideal sage mode..." Tetsuya shook his head and deactivated the technique. "It''s a pity that it''s still not enough, the patriarch will destroy me anyway... Unless I activate all nine paths, but then my personality will turn into a bare lump of reason and logic before a new rebirth... Yes, and I will always be like that when I return to this world... No, not an option."


    Teleporting home for lunch, Tetsuya was surprised to find that his women were absent. There was a beautiful snake with a note on the table in the living room.


    Intrigued, Tetsuya calmly approached the table and the snake affably passed the letter with its tail.


    Tetsuya opened it with interest  "I am ready to fight for my love and happiness. As soon as you read this,e to the Valley of Completion. I''ll be waiting for you, your Orochi."


    Sighing, he put down the letter and the snake, swallowing it, disappeared.


    "Should I say right away that I am already ready to ept her without a battle?"  Tetsuya thought  "No, it''s worth at least looking at this, it''s not for nothing that she has been preparing for so long."


    Nodding, Tetsuya instantly began teleporting with the help of Hiraishin and the Imperial Zone.


    A few momentster, he was already standing on the head of Madara''s sculpture and looking at the opposite side.


    There, on the head of Hashirama''s sculpture, arge crowd could barely fit...


    This is a little unexpected. Tetsuya chuckled, looking at these people behind Orochi, whose appearance had undergone some changes.


    The girl became even more beautiful and paler, as well as the amount of chakra she now had, was like Kushina, the jinchurika of the nine-tailed.


    Orochi smiled  You only said that I should defeat you, but it was not discussed that I could not enlist the help of outsiders.


    Tetsuya rolled his eyes and looked at Tsunade, Mito, Kushina and... Kaguyu  I didn''t think that you would betray me like that.  he turned to his women


    Tsunade nervously shouted  Hey! No betrayal! We''re just going to exhaust you a little and give Orochi more chances in this unequal battle!


    Mito shook her head, "I don''t agree with what you did to the poor girl, so I''m going to help her achieve love. No betrayal.


    Kushina only nodded in agreement with an intelligent look.


    Tetsuya chuckled and mentally made a note to "punish" properly afterwards  Jiraya, sensei, what have you forgotten here?


    Hiruzen puffed on his pipe and smiled  How could I leave my student in trouble? Of course I''m helping Orochi achieve love.


    Jiraya grinnedI couldn''t leave the poor teammate in trouble either! Besides, we haven''t sparred for a long time, and I want to feel our breakup on my bones!


    Is that so? Tetsuya sighed and shifted his gaze to the two male representatives in green tights  Well, what did you forget here anyway?


    Maito Guy jumped up  Sorry Sensei, but we couldn''t help but help Mrs. Orochi! The power of young spring love towards you is burning in her! How could we not help her!? Excuse me sensei, for this I will run tenps around the fire region, but after I help Lady Orochi!


    OOOOOH! The incredible power of youth is burning in you, my son! Dai echoed him


    Yes, Father! Guy eximed, giving a thumbs-up


    I see. Tetsuya shook his head with a smile.


    Orochi grinned sweetly  Not yet.  the girl took out arge scroll from behind her back - It will most likely be a surprise for everyone, but I have to win today.


    cing the scroll in front of her, Orochi bit her finger and ran it over the scroll. As a result, with the sound of ''poof'', the girl was covered with smoke. When the wind blew away the smoke, the First Hokage - Hashirama Senju, the Second Hokage - Tobirama Senju and Kakuzu stood next to Orochi.

 Chapter 171: HOKAGE!

    Chapter 171: HOKAGE!


    The wind blew the smoke away, showing everyone Hashiram, Tobiram and Kakuzu.


    While everyone was looking at them in shock, they themselves began to look around in confusion.


    "Where am I?" Hashirama muttered, looking ahead at the sculpture of Madara and the redhaired guy on it  The Valley of Completion?


    Tobirama chuckled  Hmm, we were summoned using my technique... and this technique has been improved quite well and brought to mind.


    Hashirama turned his head sideways and saw his brother Tobiram?


    When Hashirama turned his head and looked at Tobirama, he saw with his peripheral vision arge crowd of women and men behind him  Mito?!


    Mito calmly replied with a nod Hashirama.


    Grandpa! Tsunade shouted and jumped into his arms


    Oh e!  the former Shinobi God was surprised when he was almost knocked down. Putting his granddaughter in her ce, he said in surprise  Tsunade? That''s what you''ve grown up!


    I''m so d to see you again! Tsuna spoke tearfully and joyfully with a happy smile and moist eyes


    Meanwhile, Tobirama looked around the crowd and saw his disciple in it. Looking at him, he, with a swirl of emotions, said  Sarutobi... You''ve aged...


    The third Hokage smiled and puffed on his pipe, replied  A lot of time has passed, sensei.


    I can tell by you. Tobirama sighed and seriously asked Orochi  There must be a reason for using this technique.


    The girl nodded calmly  There is such a reason. You have to help me in the battle with that man.


    Tobirama turned his head and squinted at the smiling young redhaired guy who was standing rxed on the sculpture opposite - Who is this? His chakra...


    The voice was given by the silent Kakuzu  Uzumaki Tetsuya. The Shinobi God.


    I can believe it. Tobirama replied gloomily, feeling this huge amount of the most powerful chakra. Then he felt an equally powerful chakra from a woman with horns who was nearby  "Incredibly strong... And it looks like she''s on the side of our summoner. It turns out that even her strength is not enough to stop that red-haired one? What happened after my death?"


    Hashirama, having finished calming the touched granddaughter, turned his head in the direction of the redhaired - God Shinobi?


    - Yes.  Orochi nodded  You have to help me defeat him. I''m not going to kill him, but don''t be afraid to be serious, there''s not much that can do him any harm at all.


    I see. Hashirama nodded and squinted at Tetsuya


    Kushina smiled sweetly and shouted to Tetsuya  Hey! Don''t you want to chat with your father, my love!?


    Tetsuya shook his head with a smile, there was no point in it now before the fight.


    Beloved? Tobirama raised an eyebrow  Is he your boyfriend?


    Kushina pointed her finger at herself  Is it mine? No.


    Tobirama frownedThen why...


    Kushina interrupted Nidaime Hokage  He''s our guy.  she answered with a smile, opening her arms wide, as if embracing Mito and Tsunade


    Tobirama stared nkly at the trio


    Hashirama, hearing this, smiled gently  That''s how it is... and the guy turns out not to be a blunder... That''s just it... Mito, I''m d you found your happiness, but I can''t believe you became a member of someone''s harem... It''s not in your nature at all.


    Mito grinnedI wouldn''t believe it either, but this guy is special.


    Hashirama tilted his head inquiringly, as if asking, "What? Why is he so special that someone like you agreed to a harem?"


    Mito replied with a smile  He is my flesh and blood. He''s my son.


    Then Hashirama joined Tobirama, only staring nkly at Mito with his mouth open.


    Tetsuya meanwhile, with a grin, in silence, watched the unfolding picture  "There is not enough popcorn and soda."


    Tobirama, recovering from the shock, asked  How?  remembering the customs of Uzumaki, he realized that for them this is not the norm, for them it is the best choice.


    Simple.  Mito shrugged her shoulders and looked at Hashirama, said  He is your son, too, by the way.


    Hashirama was like a sculpture, with his inanimate summoning body. His brain was trying to digest the information received, and his empty, lifeless eyes stared nkly into the void.


    Finally, Hashirama abruptly turned towards Tetsuya Son?


    - Yes.  Mito said calmly with a smile  He was born eight months after your death.


    I see.  Hashirama said and with a slightly strained warm smile said  Well, the main thing is that you are happy.


    Tobirama, massaging his face, looked at his brother  Seriously? Your ex-wife has joined your son''s harem, and that''s all you can say?


    Hashirama shrugged his shoulders  So what? I died and thus broke our marriage contract. Moreover, on my deathbed, I told Mito to find his happiness. The happiness she was deprived of in her marriage with me. Yes, of course what she is now... With our son, it''s weird, but I''m still happy for them.


    Tobirama said with a slight smile  And it''s not because you...


    Hashirama said sharply and loudly  No!


    Seeing that he had attracted unwanted attention with his exmation, he cleared his throat, with a nervous smile, said to Tobirama  There are no more reasons. I''m just happy for my ex-wife and son.


    Mito narrowed her eyes and looked at Tobirama  Finish what you wanted to say.


    Tobirama calmly looked at Mito and just as calmly said  During your marriage, Hashirama cheated on you several times. I think he was tormented by guilt for this, and now he thinks that you are even, since you joined your son''s harem.


    Silence...


    Even the wind began to howl quieter, as if he himself was interested in seeing what would happen next.


    Everyone slowly turned their heads and stared disapprovingly at the former Shinobi God.


    Jiraya whistled softly and also said softly  In gives.


    Maito Dai and Guy clucked disapprovingly, shaking their heads.


    Mito looked at him especially fiercely, even though their rtionship had ended a long time ago. The woman''s eyes were burning with hellfire, and Mephistopheles with a smile threw coals into them for the general heat.


    Hashirama, sweating terribly under these condemning nces, stared indignantly at Tobirama, and also raised his hand and pointed at him with his finger  You swore to me that you wouldn''t tell anyone!


    Tobirama spread his hands  We are dead, the oaths no longer work.


    But...  swallowing, Hashirama began to back away a little  Mito...


    Uzumaki Mito calmly said  Hashirama.


    The former Shinobi God would be d if she screamed and swore at him, and did not pronounce his name in a calm sepulchral voice  Yes?  answered he said


    Have I been a bad wife?  she said gloomily


    N-no.  he answered cautiously


    "Do you think I was worthy of this act?"


    Mito, I was drunk. You know I can''t drink...


    Do you think I was worthy of such an act?  she repeated the question calmly


    No, of course not!


    "Do you think we''re even now?"  she squinted


    Of course not! Hashiram shook his head from side to side


    "If you want my forgiveness, then do your best in this battle.


    Of course! I will do my best! Hashirama replied with a nervous smile, wiping sweat from his forehead


    Tsunade muttered with displeasure  Well, you give, grandfather...


    Hashirama sighed guiltilyI know what I''ve done. I don''t want to put the me on alcohol, but I really don''t know how to drink. And drunk, I don''t look like myself at all.


    Mito wasn''t really that shocked and upset by Hashirama''s act, now she was worried about only one man in her life, and this same man was watching the whole mess from the side with a grin.


    Orochi pped her hands  Now let''s get to the battle.


    Tobirama raised his handWait. And what are we actually fighting for? I can''t understand...


    Hashirama and even the silent Kakuzu nodded


    Orochi calmly replied  For a ce in the harem. I want to be his woman, and he has set me a condition that I must defeat him in battle. Something like that.


    What the...  grabbed Tobiram''s head  But that''s stupid!


    We know.  Mito, Tsunade, Kushina, Jiraya and Hiruzen said at the same time


    Hashirama smiled Well, it''s better than a war or a battle for resources.


    Shaking his head, Tobirama calmly said, sighed  Maybe.


    Everyone turned to face Tetsuya at the same time and looked at him with different emotions.


    When the situation was ready to reach its climax, a loud male voice rang out  Stand, they are afraid!


    Instantly, Madara appeared next to Tetsuya  what do you want to arrange here, huh?! Konoha is literally at hand!


    Madara! Hashirama eximed in shock , not without warmth in his voice


    Tobirama frowned seriously at the sight of Uchiha  What the hell is he alive for?


    Tetsuya, smiling, said with amusement, looking at Madara  Oh, you decided to control the situation, Mr. Hokage.


    Hashirama was surprised by this news. I was pleasantly surprised, although I didn''t understand what was going on at all, but Tobirama...


    HOKAGE!!!  he shouted at the top of his voice, while his eyes widened to the maximum like a vulture looked at Uchiha.


    In a radius of a kilometer, birds, frightened by a brutal voice, flew into the sky.


    Madara looked at Tobirama''s shocked face and grinned, took out the hat of the fourth Hokage from the seal and putting it on, said  Oh, today turned out to be such a hard day, and now this sun is climbing into his eyes. It''s better now.


    Tobirama stood still, and his hands, like the rest of his body, periodically trembled from overflowing Senju emotions. It seemed that at any moment Tobirama, already dead, would be taken to the next world by a stroke.


    A lot seems to have changed after my death. Hashirama said with a smile


    "It is, Hashirama.  Madara nodded  So what''s going on here?


    Battle. Tetsuya simply replied, "Don''t you know about my situation with Orochi?"


    Oh, are you talking about this stupidest nonsense? Yes, I know. But why here? Do you have any idea the scale of such a battle? Konoha won''t survive her, literally.


    Kaguya''s calm voice intervened in the conversation  There is no need to worry. The battle will take ce in my personal dimension.


    That''s how.  Madara thought, and then, smiling, disappeared and already appeared on the opposite side with other Hokages  Perhaps then I will also take part. I''ve always wanted to take revenge, there''s no better opportunity.


    Tetsuya grinned, "I thought you''d be on my side."


    I prefer to be on the side of the weak, it''s more interesting this way. Madara replied with a smile, standing next to Hashirama and Tobirama, who was still staring at the walking nightmare incarnation in shock.


    I see. Tetsuya nodded with a smile and squinted, activated the Emperor''s Eyes, Rinne Sharingans and the Imperial Zone - Then let''s start.


    The Rinne Sharingan on Kaguya''s forehead was activated, and a momentter they were all in another dimension.

 Chapter 172: Calmness...

    Chapter 172: Calmness...


    The hot, burning wind forced her to cover her face. Huge sand dunes stretched to the horizon. The sun, knowing no mercy, incinerated with its rays everything that was in this deste dimension of Kaguya.


    As soon as the Orochi group felt another ground under their feet, two loud voices were heard  the Seventh Gate of the Miracle... OPEN UP!


    Guy and Dai, activating the technique, quickly moved to Tetsuya.


    He himself activated Limbo and released four shadows from himself, which should be more than enough to upy Kagyu.


    Meanwhile, in the middle of the way, father and son folded their hands in a familiar seal for Tetsui.


    "The Midday Tiger!


    With a roar, two clumps of huge atmospheric pressure took the form of tigers and, as if having a mind, coordinated in the attack.


    With a satisfied and anticipating grin-smile, Tetsuya instantly activated the First Gate of the Beginning and folded his palms into the seal of the tiger...


    "Impossible!"  Dai and Guy eximed in surprise and disbelief at the same time in their minds  "Is he able to use the Midday Tiger on the first gate!?"


    Confirming their expectations, Tetsuya shouted with fervor  Hirudora!


    A millisecondter, another tiger ran at the two tigers.


    A second and they collided, forming a strong explosion.


    *FUCK*


    A huge crater formed under them, but the main thing is that thousands of cubic meters of sand rose into the air,pletely removing any visibility. Moreover, this sand did not allow you to breathe normally, and also got into your eyes.


    Tetsuya immediately protected his eyes and lungs from this sand with the help of a small shield and a filter from the chakra, actually all the others also used simr techniques. They were ready for it.


    Guy shouted, getting closer to his teacher and delivering a powerful vertical kick to the side of his head


    Tetsuya smoothly dodged and punched right in the stomach area in response, but Dai quickly came to the rescue and already with his hand stroke forced the red-haired man to reconsider the n.


    Turning around, Tetsuya, with a smile, counterattacked both father and son at the same time. The left fist hit Guy in the stomach, in the area of the chakra hearth, and the right fist hit Dai in exactly the same ce.


    With a pop, two bodies flew away from the red-haired man andnded nearby. Dai and Guy were promptly disabled.


    He forcibly deactivated their eight gate technique, which caused them to lose consciousness.


    A momentter, the father and son were teleported home by Kaguya.


    Tetsuya shook his head  Trying to sneak up on me and catch me off guard is a bad idea, Kakuzu.


    A secondter, Kakuzu jumped out from under the sand. He didn''t even have time to fold the seal for the technique, as Tetsuya teleported to him at point-nk range and pped his head off.


    Spinning in flight, Kakuzu''s head looked around the battlefield with bewilderment  "What did I forget here with these monsters at all..."


    But it didn''t end there.


    Tetsuya''s eyes widened in surprise and cast a wary nce at Kakuzu''s main body, which was still standing on two legs without its head.


    "That''s a little dangerous... Girls, what kind of entertainers you are, as punishment you will be my "pillows" for a month... And pillows can''t object when they do various obscenities with them."


    Teleporting quickly, he moved five kilometers away from Kakuzu''s body.


    The fact is that explosive seals produced by Tetsui were ced on his body, which he gave to his women in case of danger.


    And again there was an explosion.


    * BANG*


    The ground shook violently.


    More sand flew into the air, but that''s not all.


    The sand, driven by the st wave, destroyed everything in its path, bing a kind of dust element technique.


    ...


    A group of four men looked at all this from afar.


    Isn''t that too much? Hashiram''s eyes widened in surprise. The trace of the sage''s regime was clearly visible on his face.


    Madara waved his hand  No, you can''t take this asshole so easily. Trust me.


    There was also a trace of the sage''s regime on Madara''s face. Hashirama promptly shared the natural energy, and also exined what was what on his fingers. Uchiha turned out to be a good student.


    Looking at the Hokage hat that rested on Madara''s head, Tobirama sighed in bewilderment, shaking his head  I can''t believe that history hase to this... As after all that you''ve done, you''ve been made a Kage... The world must have gone crazy... Well, or you took everyone under genjutsu...


    Hashiramaughed goodnaturedly, pping his brother on the shoulder - Ha-ha-ha, you have shown more emotions now than in your entire past lifebined.


    Madara''s face should have been seen. No one has ever seen such a happy Uchiha in principle. His whole posture, aura, slight grin and teasing prickly look, as if they were saying: "Look at this Hokage hat. Cool, right?"


    Leave me alone. Tobirama said irritably, pushing his brother''s hand off his shoulder. Looking sideways, he saw Sarutobi calmly smoking  Disciple, how could you let this happen, huh? Are you sure you''re not into genjutsu? What did I ever teach you?


    Hiruzen replied with a halfsmile, "You taught me to see the best in people. You taught me to believe in people. You taught me the Will of Fire...


    Tobirama was indignant  I didn''t teach you that!


    They taught me, they taught me. Sarutobi nodded, puffing on his pipe and smiling


    Tobirama raised his hands to the sky while Hashirama, Madara, and Sarutobi stared at him with smirks  Great! Am I also to me for this, is it possible?


    Maybe a little. Hiruzen shrugged his shoulders and added, "But in fact, Tetsuya can be said to have put him in this chair. You know, it''s hard to argue with him.


    Tobirama pointed his finger at Hashirama''s face  This is your son, brother! Your unhealthy love for Uchiha is passed down through the genes!


    Ha-ha-ha, don''t be angry, Tobirama, my son just, like me, saw in Uchiha ordinary kind people who want peace and prosperity.


    Tobirama stamped in irritation  Yes, I wanted to shit on Uchih! Why Madara?!


    Hiruzen, shaking out the ashes from his pipe, said with a smile, "I do not know why Tetsuya wanted to put Madara in the Kage chair, but I know one of the reasons...


    "And what?"  Tobiram folded his arms on his chest


    He wanted to see your reaction to it... And now I understand why he wanted it. Seeing you lose your temper is just magical, sensei.


    Hashirama gaped in surprise, and Madara grinned.


    All three of them stared at the frozen Tobirama, expecting a new portion of an angry tirade, but he disappointed them.


    Inhaling and exhaling, Tobirama rxed and again showed off a lean and calm face. Looking at their expectant faces, he calmly asked  What?


    With a disappointed sigh, Hashirama said  Eh, and I was hoping you''d scream a little more...


    Tobirama chuckled  Well, no, yourrva wants just that, so let him be content with my calm.


    Slowly out of the swirl of sands, a silhouette appeared  What a pity...


    The four Kage stared at the silhouette.


    Coming out of the sandstorm, Tetsuya grinned  I thought that my uncle would please me more with his cries of indignation... You''ve ruined everything, Sensei.


    Tobirama hummed significantly, closing his eyes.


    Hashirama squinted, looking at his son, dressed in a bard''s robe from the chakra  "That''s what you are... A copy of Mito, there is nothing from me... It''s hard to believe that you''re my son. This chakra... Yes, you have also mastered the hermit mode at this level... I can''t call myself your father, and to be honest, I don''t feel fatherly love for you yet... And I don''t think it''s needed, you''ve had your own life for a long time... The dead should not interfere in the affairs of the living."


    Hiruzen nodded  Yes, it was necessary to dy it a little...


    Madara grinned in anticipation  Let''s start!


    Hashirama folded the seal I promised Mito to give his all... THE THOUSAND-ARMED TRUTH!


    With a rumble, a huge wooden giant with hundreds of hands behind his back appeared out of the sand.


    The majestic view was awe-inspiring...


    Hashirama stood on the giant''s head, in fact, as did Madara with Hiruzen and Tobirama.


    Susanoo! Uchiha shouted with burning eyes


    Soon, apleted Susanoo with Madara on board was sitting on the giant''s shoulder. Two swords, wings on his back, a tengu mask, nothing has changed. Madara''spleted Susanoo looked just as formidable.


    Summoning technique! Hiruzen shouted, and arge monkey with a staff already appeared on the giant''s other shoulder, on whose head Sarutobi and his clones werefortably ced.


    Meanwhile, Tobirama stood next to his brother on the giant''s head and scattered kunai with hiraishin marks in all directions.


    Tetsuya, being already in the perfect sage mode, smiled and folded the seals, calmly and quietly said  A warrior of the Tree God.


    With a bang, a huge warrior dressed in samurai armor appeared out of the sand. In his hands was a naginata, and the appearance itself was suspiciously simr to the appearance of the user of the technique.


    This warrior was the size of a Thousand-Armed Truth, however, its width and mass wererger. But it didn''t end there...


    Heaven Sealing Chains.


    Thick golden chains, glowing with crimson energy, burst out of the guy''s body and entered the warrior''s body, changing the appearance of thetter. The Wood Warrior began to have a golden hue and metallic luster, and the aura itself became more stuffy and oppressive.


    Impressive. Tobirama nodded slightly


    Hashirama said with warmth in his voice  Amazing... It''s so weird... It was as if hebined himself, me and Mito in this technique...


    I''m sure it''s not over yet. Madara was saying with an anticipatory smile


    And Tetsuya didn''t disappoint.


    shing a Rinne Sharingan with the Emperor''s activated Eyes, he muttered - Susanoo...


    A rich purple chakra burst out of his body, which clothed the Warrior in dark violet armor.


    What is it...  Madara raised his eyebrows  This is not aplete Susanoo... It''s something... more...


    Susanoo Tetsui moved to a new level when he took possession of the Rinne Sharingan. Now he has the Perfect Susanoo in his arsenal.


    At that moment, Susanoo''s armor, this purple chakra, came close to bing matter. The armor was not transparent, it looked like a matte purple metal.


    Susanoo''s skeleton passed through the Warrior, further strengthening him.


    He stopped there.


    Tetsuya wanted it to be a bit like that battle in Sangoku no Hakaba "Cemetery of the Mountains". yes, and I wanted to conduct an approximate equal and exciting battle.


    Tobirama, looked first at Susanoo, who merged with the Warrior, and then at Hashirama  And now? Now this technique seems to unite you, him, Mito and Madara...  Senju began to massage his temples hard and mutter  Calm, only calm...

 Chapter 173: Cats and Mice

    Chapter 173: Cats and Mice


    Tetsuya decided not to wait and attacked first.


    He''sing! Hashirama shouted as he watched the formidable tree warrior move towards them


    Kneading the sand, he quickly moved towards the four Kage, holding a huge naginata in his hands.


    Coming close enough, the warrior made a powerful stabbing blow in the face with the Thousand-handed Truth. Right in the ce where Tobirama and Hashirama were standing.


    Dangerous! Hashirama eximed, feeling the force with which naginata wasing at him


    At first he thought of making a shield out of the many hands that were on the back of Truth, but then he changed his mind. Those hands were too weak before such an attack, so he decided to use two main hands to defend against the attack.


    Just before the blow, the statue of Hashirama managed to catch the naginata de between his palms, but it didn''t end there.


    The force with which this attack wasing was terrifying. The giant''s hands began to crack and crack in the area of the elbows, and the statue itself "rode" on the sand back from Tetsui''s blow.


    Madara! Hashirama shouted, sweating. He managed to survive this attack, but he is unlikely to survive the second such attack in a row.


    Understood.  said Uchiha and Susanoo jumped into the attack from the shoulder of the giant right on Tetsuya


    Tetsuya smiled, and his warrior abruptly pulled naginata out of the hands of the statue of Hashirama, no matter how he tried to disarm him. Moreover, the giant''s huge hands still cracked and broke at the elbows.


    Bringing the naginata, Tetsuya retaliated by attacking Susanoo flying at him, who looked like a dollpared to the warrior.


    Madara frowned and tried to defend himself by putting up his des in defense, but naginata cut through them with ease.


    This is bad!  frowning, Uchiha said, and tried to dodge, but naginata''s de was faster


    A moment before Susanoo was cut in half, Tobirama, with the help of hiraishin, moved him back to the shoulder of the statue of Hashirama.


    Don''t expose yourself. Tobirama said, looking at Madara


    Uchiha twitched an eyebrow  He cut through Susanoo''s des like butter, which means we have serious problems.


    Sarutobi grinned, folding the seals  Kage, and didn''t we know initially that this was far from an equal fight? Doton: The Technique of the Vast Earth!


    Two huge bs rose out of the sand and grabbed the Warrior like tesks, pinching him.


    At the same time, the Sarutobi clones finished folding the seals.


    Righton: The Trap of Four Columns!


    Four columns appeared from the ground around the Warrior and bound him with lightning.


    Swithon: The Great Water Dragon!


    Next, a huge water dragon quickly got close to the Warrior and wrapped his body like a snake, immobilizing him.


    Futon: Vacuum Bullets!


    Cato: Great Fireball!


    Vacuum bullets flew in a scattering at the Warrior, but did not cause him any harm, in fact, as did a huge fireball that could not even set him on fire.


    The rest of the Kage also did not stand still.


    Hashirama, controlling the statue,unched hundreds of hands into Tetsuya.


    Susanoo Madara created spears and threw them at the Warrior.


    Tobirama finished folding the seals and said  Mutually multiplying explosive seals!


    Five seals flew out of his body, which, flying up to Tetsuya, began to explode. As soon as one seal exploded, it called for the next seal, which immediately exploded and called for the next one, and so on indefinitely. All of these seals were created from Tobirama''s immortal summoning body, which is why they were endless.


    Aren''t we overdoing it? Hashirama said with some concern


    Nope. Madara said calmly


    Hashirama-sama, I''m not sure that our attacks are capable of exhausting him, let alone harming him. Sarutobi shook his head


    For about a minute, the Kage heavily bombarded Tetsuya.


    He broke away... Hiruzen said with effort, feeling how the warrior calmly throws back the earthen bs, rips off the water dragon like a rag and kicks the columns with lightning bolts. - "Yes, you gave us enough head start."  Sarutobi smiled mentally, knowing full well that Tetsuya was giving in to them a lot


    Amazing. Hashirama said when he saw an absolutely whole warrioring out of the sand curtain


    Suddenly, Hiruzen disappeared.


    Tobirama, Hashirama and Madara thought at the same time  "I used up all the chakra and Kaguya teleported you... Old age is not a joy, and it costs a lot to keep this monster, even for a minute."


    Tetsuya stood calmly on his warrior''s head. Looking at the three remaining Kage, he smiled slightly  It''s time to get a little more serious.


    Having increased and elerated the flow of chakra to the warrior, Tetsuya began to attack again.


    This time the warrior moved twice as fast


    Naginata, tearing the air, was rushing with a horizontal shing blow to the side with a Thousand-handed Truth.


    The giant only managed to substitute one newly grown hand as protection.


    Naturally, this arm was easily cut down, without affecting the attack power in any way.


    The naginata de reached the Giant''s body and, under the shocked looks of Hashirama and Tobirama,pletely cut the wooden Thousand-armed Truth.


    The upper part of the giant was falling and Madara disabled Susanoo.


    Meanwhile, Hashirama shouted again  Mokuton: The Thousand - Handed Truth


    Again, a little behind thest giant, a new one appeared.


    Tobirama and Madaranded next to Hashirama on the head of a wooden giant.


    Hashirama created several tree clones, which immediately began folding seals


    Mokuto Secret Technique: The Birth of the World of Trees!


    Mokuto: The Coming of the World of Flowering Trees!


    Mokuto: Wood Dragon Technique!


    Huge wooden roots and branches burst out of the sand, which began to bind the warrior. Then beautiful huge buds bloomed on these branches and roots and released their pollen, which had wonderful poisonous corrosive effects.


    And on top of these techniques there was also a dragon that tried to wrap around the Tetsui warrior, but he just grabbed him with one hand and threw him out as if he was not a dragon, but a helpless snake.


    The poisonous pollen slowly corroded the warrior, but it was all useless, because he regenerated much faster, and the roots and branches had no chance to keep him in ce.


    The warrior raised the naginata again and attacked. Exactly the same horizontal shing blow, only this time the attackes from the right side, not from the left.


    Hashirama turned to face Uchiha Madara, now!


    Madara grinned  I hope I have enough chakra... Susanoo!


    The chakra broke out of the Uchiha''s body and began to envelop the Thousand-armed Truth.


    Tetsuya even stopped the attack for the sake of this spectacle  Not bad.


    Unfortunately, the armor of thepleted Susanoo managed to cover only the main body of the giant, a thousand hands remained naked behind, but even so Madara had a hard time. It was the first time he created such a huge Susanoo.


    Grinning, Uchiha said  Yes, it took almost all of my remaining chakra.


    Get some rest, now it''s my turn. Hashirama nodded


    Tetsuya suddenly spoke up  I''m sorry, but this has gone on too long, I intend to put an end to this battle.


    The Divine Tree Warrior elerated even more and did not give the Thousand-Handed Truth a chance to defend itself.


    Again, a horizontal shing blow. Again, the naginata de almost without encountering obstacles cut the giant Hashirama.


    Falling, Madara shouted  Limbo!


    Thanks to Emperor Tetsuya''s Eyes, he knew that Madara was using this technique, so he also said Limbo!


    They used this technique at the same time.


    Madara released all four of his shadows. Tetsuya has only one.


    But this one shadow was enough to destroy all four of Madara''s shadows in a few moments.


    Madara had almost no chakra, plus he received severe damage when the fallen shadows from Limbo transferred all the damage to him. Uchiha was not in any serious danger, thanks to the regeneration borrowed from Hashirama, but it still put him out of action, and therefore Kaguya teleported the Hokage home.


    Hashirama was going to use the technique again and create a Thousand-handed Truth, but Tetsuya, personally, quickly approached him and sent him back to the other world with one simple seal.


    Of course, he had the opportunity to talk to his biological father, but he didn''t see any point in it. He is a rebirth, traveling through the worlds. Tetsuya doesn''t even consider Mito to be his mother, although he shows the opposite, so he didn''t have any feelings for Hashirama.


    At most, he considered the past Shinobi God to be a very interesting person with whom you can have a couple of drinks, but Tetsuya understood that all theirmunication would be apanied by an awkward and stupid atmosphere, so he just sent the dead man back to the Pure World.


    Tetsuya saw that Tobirama was going to retreat with the help of hiraishin, so he teleported himself behind the second Hokage and with the help of the seal also sent him to Jodo.


    Now it''s the girls'' turn. Tetsuya said softly with anticipation


    ...


    Nearby, ten kilometers to the south, the remnants of the Orochi squad, along with the girl herself, are located.


    Jiraya, Tsunade, Mito, Kushina and Orochi watched the battle of Kaguya and Tetsuya''s shadows with rm and shock.


    Tsunade, Mito and Kushina possessed tenseigans, so they could see Tetsuya''s shadows and the whole battle in general, despite the incredible speed of their battle. Orochi and Jirae had enough sound from the battle to understand at what level everything was happening.


    The battle of Kaguya and Tetsuya''s Shadows was like a cat and mouse game, where four impudent strong mice chased a kitty.


    These shadows could use all of Tetsuya''s abilities and possessed his full strength, which indicated that Kaguya had a hard time. She constantly had to run away to hide in portals, but the worst thing was that the Shadows were able to put Hiraishin''s seal on her and she could not hide.


    She had already missed a couple of strong blows, but she herself once fell into the shadow with her bone turning to dust... But nothing happened. The Shadow didn''t care how it turned out that Tetsuya was immune to this technique.


    Tsunade shook her headHe''s incredible...


    Mito smiled lightly with a hint of prideWe all knew that.


    Kushina nervously looked at Orochi  So far everything is going ording to n, but... Orochi, are you sure of your guess? Are you sure about your n? This is a huge risk...


    Orochi smiled calmly and confidently  I am absolutely confident in the n and in Tetsuya. I''m willing to take the risk.


    Ay-ay-ay. Tetsuya''s voice was heard nearby.


    It was quite unexpected. Tetsuya was standing two hundred meters away from them with a smile and squinting at his loved ones  You are making insidious ns behind my back.


    Orochi looked warmly into Tetsuya''s eyes  In love, as in war.

 Chapter 174: Tsukiyomi

    Chapter 174: Tsukiyomi


    Orochi looked warmly into Tetsuya''s eyes  In love, as in war.


    - OK.  Tetsuya smiled  The main thing is not to get carried away too much.


    Almost simultaneously, Mito, Kushina and Tsunade activated tenseigans. Their bodies were covered with a powerful turquoise chakra.


    But Kushina did not stop there, soon her body was covered by the powerful chakra of Kurama. As a result, the girl used the Chakra Mod Tenseigan and Kurama Chakra Mod at the same time, which naturally made her even more powerful. At the end, the girl released the Indestructible Sealing Chains from her body.


    To Kushina''s surprise, Mito was also covered with the Kurama chakra, which at one time became part of her body thanks to Tetsuya. Then, she also released the Indestructible Sealing Chains from her body.


    Simultaneously with Tsunade, Mito activated fuin on her forehead. The Seal of the Power of a Hundred, being activated, spread throughout the women''s body, greatly strengthening their bodies and techniques.


    Tetsuya watched all these transformations with a smile and joy.


    Jiraya, Orochi and Tsunade almost synchronously umted the necessary amount of natural energy in the body and entered the sage modes.


    At the end, the trio of Sennins called out their call.


    Manda, Katsuya and Gamabunta looked around with interest when the smoke cleared.


    Jiraya, where did you call me, huh? The Boss Toad spoke grumpily, squinting around and realizing what was going to happen soon. It was a big orange toad the size of a biju, dressed in haori and smoking a pipe in its mouth.


    Jiraya, standing on the toad''s head, said with a smile  Well, I need your help, you see for yourself.


    Meanwhile, Katsuyu, the big slug, humbly and even affectionately addressed Tsunade  I''m ready to help, Tsunade-san.


    Thank you, Katsuyu, I appreciate it.  smiled at Tsunade and stroked her call


    Orochi, do you even understand where you called me?  Manda said angrily  This is not my level of battles, I refuse to die just like that.


    Orochi calmly replied, "Don''t be a coward, Tetsuya won''t hurt you too much..


    Kushina looked at all this and smiled and said  I will also summon my animal.


    Everyone looked at her at the same time. New symbols ran through the girl''s body, and at the end a huge amount of Kurama chakra escaped.


    This chakra began to take the form of a huge nine-tailed fox


    RRRAAAAAARR! Finally, you can stretch your old bones!


    Kurama stood on a par with the draft animals, and Kushina was located on his head.


    Tetsuya tilted his head and looked into the eyes of the tailed one, but suddenly the fox looked away.


    Tetsuya tensed up  "What the... What are you doing?"


    Kushina smiled  I''m ready to give my all!


    Tetsuya grinned, folded the seal and hit the ground. A huge fuin crawled on the ground  Then, perhaps, I will make a call.


    - "Summoning?" they all eximed in surprise


    Soon, out of a huge column of smoke, a giant, no, just a super huge honeyeater appeared. It was Fuku, the big honey badger with whom Tetsuya had exchanged blows.


    Fuku looked around in surprise while the shocked group of Orochi looked at him  Where am I?


    Tetsuya stamped his foot while standing on the head of the honey badger  I called you for battle.


    Oh~oh, this is the first time! I thought you''d never need our help!


    Yes, I don''t really need help, I just wanted to brag about my appeal. Tetsuya shrugged his shoulders


    Not bad either.  the honey badger shrugged his shoulders, and then looked at the opponents  Oh, my God... What is this? A snake? And there is a frog! What a good slug! My mouth is already watering!


    Manda, Gamabunta, and Katsuyu tensed under Fuku''s hungry and lustful gaze"What the... This is crazy! What a hole this monster crawled out of!" they eximed in their thoughts


    Tetsuya stomped harder on Fuku''s head, forcing him to duck a little  You can''t kill, remember.


    And in the mouth to drive and chew, can you at least?  honey badger said a little pityingly


    Tetsuya rubbed his chin  Well, you can do a little, but look, don''t hurt them too much.


    The honey badger grinned and deafeningly pped his huge paws  Great!


    Tsunade and Jiraya turned to Orochi. The girl nodded and said, looking at her call  Manda, lead Katsuya, Gamabunta and Kubi away, you have to dy his call.


    The huge snake was outraged  Do you even know what you''re asking, huh?! Do you see the size of this monster or not?!


    Orochi frowned a little and stamped her foot on the snake''s head  Take him away and detain him, as ast resort you will return to your cave.


    With a raging sigh, Manda quickly crawled to the side when Orochi jumped off him.


    Katsuyu, Gamabunta and Kurama silently followed the snake. Although Kuby was annoyed that the snake was made the main one, but now he was more interested in countering this monster that had the size of a ten-tailed one.


    Tetsuya also jumped down from his summoning, and the honey badger, shaking the ground, followed the fleeing "yummy"


    Uponnding, Tetsuya immediately felt a huge pressure fall on him, which sought to pin him to the ground.


    He raised his head and saw three pairs of tenseigans staring intensely at him. - "Mito, Kushina, Tsunade... Are you trying to limit my speed?" Tetsuya smiled


    And he was right. Mito, Kushina and Tsunade decided to join forces and limit his speed, making it approximately equal to them. Of course Tetsuya could activate the eight gates or just use hiraishin, but it was at least some kind of n of action.


    Thanks to their efforts, Tetsui''s strength and speed, in the mode of the perfect sage of the six paths, became approximately equal to them, except for skills and skill.


    Kushina, Tsunade and Jiraya rushed to the attack.


    Tetsuya grinned and prepared to receive their simultaneous attack.


    Mito, who was left behind, folded the seal  an Indestructible Barrier.


    The woman''s chains shot up into the sky and covered Tetsuya, Tsunade, Jiraya and Kushina with a bluish barrier.


    Orochi moved away and sat in the lotus position. She was surrounded by various seals. It looks like the girl was preparing her strongest unique technique.


    Tetsuya examined the barrier and closing his eyes for a moment, realized something - "Unbelievable... This barrier is not only able to restrain the ten-tailed, and sealed the space... I can''t escape from here with hiraishin. Mom, as always, knows how to surprise"


    Meanwhile, Kushina had already reached Tetsui.


    With a smile, she threw her fist with incredible force right in the face of her lover.


    Ha!  the girl shouted when her blow was hard to take Tetsu on the block from her hands


    * BANG*


    Not bad, Ku, not bad. Tetsuya said, smiling


    Suddenly Tetsuya turned sharply, as he felt a strong pressure from the blow from the side.


    It was Tsunade. Her rtively small fist was flying with incredible force.


    Tetsuya bared his teeth, and strengthening his hands with chakra, took the blow.


    As a result, there was an extremely strong bang.


    * BANG*


    Leaving furrows with his feet, Tetsuya rode on the ground with his feet until his back fell into the edge of the Mito barrier.  "Ho-ho-ho, such a punch will break thepleted Susanoo Madara by one or two. We need to be more careful."


    With that, Tetsuya activated the Emperor''s Eyes.


    The voice of Jirai the Sage''s Art, was heard: A Destructive Ball of me!


    Searing mes burst out of Jirai''s mouth. It took the form of a huge ball and rushed towards Tetsui. The most interesting thing is that Jiraya was able to control it in flight, so it will be difficult to dodge.


    Tsunade also folded the seal  The Art of the Sage: The Great Typhoon!


    Having filled her lungs with air, the girl released from her mouth an incredibly strong gust of wind in the form of a horizontal spiral that was rushing towards Tetsui.


    In the middle of the way, the Fireball and Typhoon crossed slightly and strengthened each other. The huge Ball became even bigger, and its me became more intense and hotter. The typhoon became a Fiery Tornado.


    Tetsuya folded the seal with a smile  The Art of the Sage: The Great Water Dragon


    With a roar, arge water dragon formed in the air and rushed towards the typhoon and the fireball.


    First, the dragon swallowed the fireball and extinguished it, while receiving good damage on its own, and then mutually destroyed with the fire tornado.


    Under the guise, Kushina tried to stab the guy in the back, but Tetsuya had the Eyes of the Emperor, and therefore easily intercepted her blow  Not so fast.


    Kushina grinned and disappeared with a *poof* sound. It was a shadow clone.


    Suddenly, chains burst out of the ground and tried to bind Tetsuya, but he foresaw all this.


    The guy jumped aside, and a disgruntled Kushina  Nc appeared next.  she clicked, looking into his eyes  What an unpleasant opponent you are.


    Grinning, he replied  What is.


    Shrugging his shoulders, Tetsuya shed a Rinne Sharingan - By the way, never look into the eyes of a sharingan bearer, and even more so a Rinne Sharingan, Kushina... Tsukiyomi.


    Suddenly, the girl found herself in a dark world tied to a cross.


    "Huh?" she said in surprise


    Now you are in myplete power in this world. Tetsuya said with a smile, "It won''t take a second outside, but two whole weeks will pass for us, during which I can do whatever I want with you.


    Kushina grinned confidently  Ha! Yes, this does not scare me! Alone with you, for two weeks...  the girl shook her head and smiled  It''s just fine! How often can we bepletely alone? This is grace!


    Are you sure?  the guy squinted cunningly, like a fox, putting his hand between the girl''s thighs, dangerously close to her pussy  I''m able to increase your sensitivity with the help of techniques... Do you think you can withstand two such intense weeks?


    Kushina''s eyes sparkled temptingly. She bit her lower lip with lustI can stand it. Don''t underestimate me.


    Tetsuya grinned  Good.  he answered briefly and simply. After that, all the clothes flew off from Kushina, leaving the girlpletely naked and shackled by a post


    Kushina''s pupils widened from the fact that Tetsuya activated the wood cloning technique.


    Dozens of clones surrounded the girl, who was furiously looking around with bated breath


    Suddenly, as one, all the clones simultaneously took out big thick ones from their wide trousers... feathers.


    A? - the girl stared at them in bewilderment


    Tetsuya grinned, "This is going to be your hell, Ku. You are the only girl in my memory who is so ticklish. Now we will increase your sensitivity even more and for two weeks we will violently tickle you with the whole crowd. Boo-ha-ha-ha!


    You wouldn''t dare! Tetsuya! TETSUYA! Help! AAAAAAAAAAAAHAHAHAHAHAHAH!

 Chapter 175: Locker Room

    Chapter 175: Locker Room


    - "What is it?" Tsunade frowned slightly when she saw Kushina freeze in ce, stopping the attack  "It looks like genjutsu..."


    A secondter, Kushina, rolling her eyes, with a tired smile, fell into a saving faint. The girl was able to withstand six hours of tickling torture, but it was beyond her strength to hold out any longer.


    "This changes our ns a little, without Kushina everything will be more difficult, we will have to improvise."


    The unconscious body of the girl was teleported home by Kaguya and immediately after that the attack continued.


    "I''ming, Tetsuya!"  Jiraya shouted with a smile, running up  Toad Kata!


    Why notify me about the attack, eh? We''re Jiraya''s shinobi. Tetsuya smiled, taking the blow of the super-pervert on his hand. The blow was quite powerful, but it couldn''t bepared to Tsunade.


    Just at this time, a shadow clone of Jirai  Doton was folding seals nearby: A Hellish Quagmire!


    The ground under Jirai and Tetsuya''s feet instantly turned into a viscous quagmire. Normally, Tetsuya in the ideal sage mode would have easily climbed out of it, but now he was affected by two pairs of tenseigans, plus natural energy was used in the technique, which strengthened it. Tetsuya, however, could not be dragged underground by this quagmire, but it could be held for a few seconds.


    Tetsuya raised an eyebrow and looked at Jiraya  You''re stuck with me, and I''ll get out faster...


    Meanwhile, Jiraya smiled insidiously and folded the seals  A Prickly Defender!


    The white hair on his head began to move, acquired a firmer shape and began to grow, while covering the entire body of Jirai.


    "Interesting," Tetsuya thought and looked up. There, at a height of twenty meters, Tsunade confidently raised her leg above her head and concentrated a huge amount of chakra in it


    The girl screamed  A painful heavenly leg!


    Then she flew down like a meteor.


    All this "trap" did not make sense with Tetsuya, because even if Hiraishin was not taken into ount, he could easily avoid all this, because he could see the future, and therefore change the present.


    And yet he crossed his arms with a grin, taking the blow on them.


    * BANG*


    A huge crater formed at the site of the skirmish. The quagmire was simply destroyed. Jiraya, during the impact, was simply blown away, and he flew head over heels like a stricken kite.


    In the crater itself, right in the epicenter of the impact, Tsunade was standing, and her leg rested on Tetsui''s hands, who, by the way, was driven into the ground up to his stomach like a nail.


    Tetsuya was mentally surprised  "It was an incredible blow... In fact, the strongest blow I''ve ever received. You can see right away, my woman."


    Tsunade herself was also surprised that Tetsuya at least that, even the hands on which the blow fell did not tremble under her long soft leg.


    It was incredible, Tsuna. Tetsuya said, grinning, as his hands took the shoe off the girl''s foot and began massaging the foot


    The girl''s eyes widened  "Oh no, not that!" she screamed in her mind, and a moan involuntarily escaped from her mouth  Ah.. mm. Tetsuya, stop it, it''s not fair.


    Tsunade tried to pull the leg out of the cheater''s yful hands, but too little effort was applied for this.


    Tetsuya, with the gloating andughter of a theatrical viin, was making insidious ns  "You will not be able to resist my hands. Your legs are quite sensitive and tender by themselves, and you love my foot massage more than my cooking, so you have no options here, woman. And if I also increase the sensitivity now, and massage that very spot, plus my ability to Scale Orgasm..."


    Auchmmm. Tetsuya, don''t... it''s not fair....


    Then, moans poured out of Tsunade''s mouth, as if from the rock of plenty.


    For about a minute she was on the verge of orgasm, but Tetsuya with the help of the ability did not give her discharge. Instead, he drove the girl crazy and umted the power of a future tsunami of pleasure.


    You will drive me crazy ...  Tsunade said pleadingly, writhing. It was amazing that the girl still had the strength and will to stand on one leg.


    Finally, from Tetsuya''s mouth came the cherished words that the girl so desired  Finish.


    EEEEEEEEeeeee!  tearing her throat, Tsunade squeaked


    Her body shook and still fell when Tetsuya released the girl''s leg.


    Discharge sshed out of the pussy, flooding the already wet pants.


    The pleasure was too much, and she fainted, rolling her eyes.


    Even unconscious, her body continued to tremble in pleasant orgasmic spasms.


    A few secondster, Tsunade was teleported home.


    Tetsuya calmly climbed out of the crater and looked around.


    Mito was still supporting the barrier, looking usingly and excitedly at Tetsuya, and Orochi was also sitting in the lotus position.


    With the help of the Emperor''s Eyes, he could see that the technique she was preparing was very strong and interesting.


    In addition, a clump of white hair slowly stirred at the very edge of the barrier.


    Jiraya stood up slowly, shaking his head. He was not badly hurt by Tsunade''s blow, even though he was just standing next to him.


    "It''s amazing, you can still get up. Tetsuya chuckled


    Jiraiya patted his chest, removing the dust  Do you think it''s so easy to disable me, huh? I am ready to ept any of your techniques!


    Tetsuya grinned maliciously  Really?


    Jiraya felt his stomach "itch" from the smile of this brat  Well, you are, just so that I don''t die.  he added nervously


    For a moment, Jiraya looked into Tetsuya''s eyes and that was enough.


    Tsukiyomi.


    ....


    In a moment, Jiraya found himself in a new world for himself. There were metal lockers and wooden benches all around.


    It was like an ordinary locker room, but it gave the super-pervert goosebumps all over his body.


    After a moment, he noticed that he was standing in only testicles  Kya!  he screamed like a girl, covering himself


    No food, my ears hurt. Tetsuya said with a smile, floating out of the nearest shadow


    What are you doing pervert! What a genjutsu! Jiraya was immediately indignant


    Who would say. Tetsuya spread his hands, "Actually, I only showed up to tell you... Give up, Jiraya. Very scary things will be waiting for you, it''s better to leave now. Tetsuya spoke in an insinuating and sepulchral voice


    Jiraya swallowed and shook his head negatively  I promised Orochi that I would give my all. I''ll get out of this genjutsu!


    Try it. Tetsuya shrugged his shoulders and grinned  It''s Tsukiyomi. In my performance, it is impossible to remove it, believe me. Here you are in my power for two whole weeks.


    Jiraya courageously chuckled, as if to say, "I don''t care about anything. I will keep my promise like a real man."


    Tetsuya squinted and spread his hands  Well, it''s up to you, don''t regret itter, when several dungeon masters take out their big fat cocks and make a real fucking ve out of you.


    Jiraya squinted in bewilderment  I didn''t understand much from your words... Is this some kind of newnguage?


    - Yes. However, it doesn''t matter anymore.


    Slowly Tetsuya disappeared into thin air.


    Footsteps were heard and Jiraya tensed. "Several ratherrge bipedal creatures. Hmm, I don''t feel my chakra, as well as my former physical strength... It will be difficult..."


    Finally the doors opened and he was stunned.


    Inside came five tall muscr men in thongs and various leather essories that only emphasized theirrge "packages".


    Jirai had some bad guesses "Oh, no..."


    That''s him.  the main man answered loudly and the four behind him quickly walked towards Jirai  Don''t be afraid, novice, they will take care of you now.


    Jirai''s heart jumped  TEEEEEEEEEEEEE!  he shouted at the top of his lungs, trying to escape, but four men quickly caught up with him and knocked him to the floor of the locker room and began twisting his arms.


    Then there was a ssic men''s wrestling, during which Jiraya screamed and cursed himself and Tetsu.


    Finally, Jirai''s underpants flew off, and he felt something oblong, hot and wet plopped on his buttocks.


    It began to "walk" between his buns, right under the heart-rending screams of Jirai, overflowing with fear, anger and despair.


    A few seconds before Jiraya was given a prostate massage, he lost consciousness from overflowing feelings.


    At the moment, all the men disappeared and Tetsuya appeared with a cheerful dirty smile andughed  Peek-a-boo, Jiraya-chan will not soon forget it.


    Meanwhile, in the real world, Jiraya fainted and was teleported away.


    Tetsuya was now alone inside the Mito barrier.


    There was another collision not far from the barrier.


    Manda, Katsuyu, Gamabunta and Kurama tried their best to detain the huge honey badger. And to be honest, they managed to do it, that''s just because he was just ying with them.


    Manda was now in Fuku''s mouth and was trying to get out of it in every possible way. The snake sometimes managed to leave the mouth of the honey badger, but he could not get far, Fuku sucked the snake back into his mouth like pasta.


    Gamabunta had already managed to break his huge tanto on the thick and frankly imprable skin of the honey badger and was now trying to help his hated rival Manda leave the monster''s mouth.


    Katsuyu tried to weaken the protection of the honey badger with the help of her Tongue Adhesive Acid technique, but she did not have to wait for the result.


    Kurama only managed to shoot his bijudama at the honey badger a little before he disappeared. Kushina was quickly disabled, so the fox was returned to his jinchuriki. But the bijudama could somehow cause damage, unlike the troika of the call.


    Tetsuya grinned, looking at this with a Rinne Sharingan, and then froze anxiously.


    With the help of the Emperor''s Eye, he saw in the future what exactly the Orochi technique is.


    This was a very serious and very dangerous technique... Dangerous for the user of the equipment.


    There were techniques with which one could use one''s own life force to heal and even return to life. Something like this in the canon was used by Chiyo and brought Gaara back to life.


    Orochi created a simr technique, only for the soul... Yes, the girl was going to use a part of her soul to impose the most powerful genjutsu on Tetsuya.


    The problem is that for Orochi, it will be incredibly deplorable, because there will be no way to restore the soul, with Tetsui''s current capabilities. It will be much, much worse than death...


    The biggest problem is that the technique will be impossible to stop in three seconds. He saw it clearly with his own eyes. He does not have time to destroy the barrier, does not have time to open the gate for this and does not have time to get close to the girl herself.


    Genjutsu was also impossible to impose, because the barrier even protected from this.


    Orochi, stop! Tetsuya shouted, nervous, but Orochi ignored him


    I say stop, you fool!  he shouted louder, but without a result


    I give up, you fool, stop it!


    As soon as he said it, he saw a new version of the future. Tetsuya sighed and deactivated the Emperor''s Eyes and Rinne Sharingans.


    Orochi interrupted her technique and slowly opened her eyes. Looking lovingly at Tetsuya, she said  That''s it. Now I''m yours and you won''t get away from it.


    Mito''s barrier was asleep, and the woman herself was teleported home. In this dimension, only Tetsuya, Orochi and Kaguya remained, who was peeping from afar.


    As soon as the barrier flew off, Tetsuya teleported to Orochi and raised his hand for a p.


    The girl did not defend herself, but calmly watched as her beloved in righteous anger was ready to hit her.


    Halfway there, Tetsuya still stopped, inhaled, exhaled and opened his eyes, said  Do you even understand what you''re doing or not?!


    Orochi smiled calmly  Of course I understood what I was doing, because everything was going ording to n. I had a hunch and it turned out to be correct. You really can see the future.


    He continued loudly  Yes, I am able to look not far into the future and you know what?! In it, you had to sacrifice a part of your soul, that was until I gave up, then the future changed. Do you know what that means? This means that you didn''t deceive my eyes, it only means that if I hadn''t given up, you really would have burned your soul, you fool!


    Orochi smiled calmly and ran her cool hand over the hot cheek of her beloved  It was a risk. I had to go to thest, but I believed in you.


    What does it have to do with me, huh? What if your guess turned out to be false?  I ''ve already said it quieter


    I believe that you would be able to help me in such a case. Orochi smiled. Tetsuya thought that the girl''s eyes were ready to turn into "hearts" from happiness


    You''re a fool...


    My faith is unshakable.


    Tetsuya calmed down, shook his head and grinned  Okay, now it''s time to punish you for what I just experienced...

 Chapter 176: Rabbits

    Chapter 176: Rabbits


    Before Orochi could be surprised, Tetsuya teleported her to his room.


    Wow.  she gasped as shended on her back right on the soft silk feather beds of the bed


    Smiling, Orochi leaned her elbows on the bed and raised herself up, looked with a sparkle at Tetsu, who was standing next to the bed. There was a sea of love and expectation in her eyes, which now looked like coals ignited by passion.


    Tetsuya smiled sweetly, looking at the woman that passed... she made a difficult path to his heart  "It''s even funny that I could ignore her for so long and keep her at a distance. It seems to me that she made the most efforts for the sake of our love, but she will get as much in return as the other girls. It''s not fair, but I don''t think she cares about it at all."


    Putting his shoes in the seal, he climbed onto the bed and slowly crawled on all fours, like a predator, to her until he hung over her sweet body. Looking into her eyes burning with expectation, Tetsuya mentally grinned  "She is now like an antelope that surrenders to a predator... Now she will ept everything I give her with great joy, it''s so exciting, exciting and at the same time terrifyingly tempting. But I''m a good guy, so it''s ssic... Although no one said that you can''t y and tease, there should still be some kind of punishment for the recent hassle."


    Bending down to her ear, he breathed hotly, whispered  What would you like?


    The girl began to breathe more often, and a crimson color appeared on her face, which was perfectly visible on her pale face. "I''ll take whatever you give me."  she answered softly, with excitement and submission


    Tetsuya grinned and licked her ear, which caused a thin squeak and a moan from her mouth. People''s ears are an erogenous zone, so Tetsuya with a grin began to caress Orochi''s ear with his tongue.


    The girl squirmed under him, letting out moans and even giggles from her mouth  It''s nice and ticklish.


    - "Great, she''s rxed." And so, now will you tell me what you want?


    Orochi turned her head and looked into Tetsuya''s eyes  I told you, I will ept everything you give me.


    Grinning, he narrowed his eyes slyly  And if I don''t do anything?


    The girl''s pupils slightly erged from surprise  What? Why?


    Because I feel that this closeness is needed only by me. You''re lying quietly and like you''re not participating, and I don''t like that.  Tetsuya approached Orochi''s face and looked into his eyes  I need to know your wishes. it''s important to me that you are involved in the process. Otherwise, it doesn''t make sense to me.


    In fact, Tetsuya lied a lot, he knew that with his caresses he could achieve this return, but in this case there would be no punishment...


    We both know that this is your first time, you have no experience in such matters, so I will take most of it on myself, but you will have to say what happens next. For example, you tell me to caress your ear again, and I caress.  Tetsuya bent his head and kissed the girl''s lips  You say to caress your lips, and I do. Think of it as a little game.


    Licking her lips a little nervously, Orochi said softly  Okay.


    Tetsuya grinned and looked at the girl with an expectant gleam  And so?..


    Chest.  looking away, she said confusedly


    That chest. Tetsuya raised an eyebrow with a smile, "I need more details.


    Sighing, Orochi looked at the impudent and cunning grin of the guy and rolling her eyes a little, said  Bare my chest.


    Tetsuya''s hands immediately went to work. They carefully and gently freed the pale hills of Orochi from the captivity of the kimono and the usual topic of kunoichi. Orochi rabbits quickly jumped out of the topic and showed themselves in all their glory.


    The girl''s big perky breasts were beautiful and sexy, and her unique purple papie were already hard and beckoned them to caress.


    Done. Tetsuya said, and this showed that the game does not stop


    Feeling the coolness of her heated breasts, which sent goosebumps, Orochi said in an embarrassed and quiet voice  Caress them, please...


    "Who are they?" What to caress?  the guy shrugged his shoulders, smiling inwardly insidiously


    The girl sighed and finding the courage, looked into his eyes  Caress my breasts with your hands.


    Without dy, Tetsuya''s palmsy on the girl''s hills and began massaging the most pleasant, weakest ces on Orochi''s chest.


    Orochi breathed heavily, watching how the guy with diligence and passion caressed her breasts, only...  "Is he avoiding my nipples on purpose?"  looking at his sly look, she realized  "Exactly on purpose, okay." Caress my nipples...


    With what?" he smiled


    Uh ...  Orochi thought for a second and looked away, said  R-mouth.


    - OK.


    Bending down, Tetsuya, without ceasing to caress her rabbits, captured the nipple on his right breast with his mouth.


    Orochi quickly covered her mouth with the back of her hand, but the moan still managed to escape  Ah! "It''s so weird! Nice, but strange! It''s not like my own touch at all!"


    S-stronger.  she whispered, putting her hand on the back of the guy''s head and gently pressing him.


    Enjoying the caress, Orochi looked at Tetsuya''s enthusiastic face  "Kami... I can''t believe this is still happening..."


    Even stronger...  the girl whispered with a sweet vulgar smile and added  And ... caress the second nipple with your fingers.


    The thumb and index finger deftly pinched the nipple of the girl''s left breast and began to y with it. In general, Tetsuya began to caress the girl''s breasts and papie a little more intensively, but with all his might. He could easily bring her to ecstasy only with the help of her breasts, but then the game would stall, and he did not want that.


    Twenty secondster, Orochi said stop. Let''s get undressed. I want to see you all.


    It''s easy. Tetsuya smiled and snapped his fingers, removing all the clothes from himself and Orochi into his seal. They were naked now.


    Orochi''s eyes immediately shot up to the guy''s powerful erection, which was looking at the sky. - "It''s unreal... I saw him in a sluggish state, once at hot springs, even then he seemed big to me, but now... Now everything is even bigger and more majestic. How in the world can he have such a strong erection with such a size? Where did so much bloode from?! Is this the famous Uzumaki potency that I read about? No, I''m sure there''s no need to evenpare with them..."  the girl lowered her gaze a little lower  "What big ones... there should be a lot of fertile seed in them..."


    After enjoying the view of the penis, Orochi proceeded to the rest of the body. Shoulders, legs, chest, abs, arms, calves...  "I am iryenin and I am not surprised by a trained body, but your body is like an ideal form... From the aesthetic side, everything is perfect, everything is in its ce, no more, no less... It''s amazing that you don''t have hair below your eyebrows, although many consider them one of the striking features of masculinity. But I think even without them, no one will me you for theck of masculinity and masculinity, and I like it much more than others, as far as I know..."


    While the girl was enthusiastically studying the guy''s body, Tetsuya did the same with her, although thanks to his abilities he knew much more about Orochi''s body than she did.  "Pale soft delicate skin, one hundred and four centimeters of plump, but at the same time stic and taut breasts with unique convex papie of purple color. A t tummy, a beautiful navel, wide hipsbined with a waist and chest formed an ideal hourss figure. A big "springy" and soft ass that I already want to touch and caress. Long legs, from which you can develop a fetish and exactly the same feet with small toes ..."


    Gazing at the pussy, Tetsuya made several conclusions with a slight smile and a squint. - "Small purple lips, small clitoris... What a beautiful plump and closed pussy, I love this... Hmm, you''re pretty small and tight inside, but surprisingly firm and stic, so I can go with my full size without fear of harm... Great."


    Orochi began to take action. She ran her palms over the press, chest, thighs and stopped at the groin.


    Fervently and breathing heavily, the girl tried to grasp the hot trunk with her palm, but could not do itpletely. The girth was too big for just one hand, so she just started running her palm over it from the "root" to the head.


    The other hand gently and carefully grasped the scrotum and began to gently caress the testicles.


    Exhaling, Orochi, without looking up, asked whispering  Do you like it?


    Exhaling hot air into the girl''s ear, Tetsuya said  Yes, very much. Your hands are so gentle... It''s very nice, especially the way you lovingly caress my testicles... Do you feel how much hot seed is in them?


    - Yes. They are heavy and big, I can''t imagine how much sperm is stored in them... And all this cum will be in me soon...


    Absolutely.  the guy smiled rapaciously  Tell me, what do you want?


    Looking up, Orochi said softly and confusedly, "I want you to be inside me.".. I want you to make me your woman.


    - OK. Tetsuya replied and lowered his hand to the girl''s pussy, "Just look at how wet this little chubby girl is.


    Orochi covered her face with her hands from embarrassment  Tetsuya... ah


    Suddenly, the girl felt the guy''s middle finger enter her tight hot vagina  Oh Kami, your pussy is so hungry, Orochi. She sucks my finger, almost milks it and holds it tightly with her walls, refusing to let go.


    Tetsuya...  the girl said breathlessly, looking at the guy through the cracks between her fingers, while she covered her face with her palms


    Do you hear that wet vulgar sound? That''s how much your wet pussy doesn''t want to let go of my finger.


    Orochi was ready to fall through the ground and at the same time was ready to cum... but she couldn''t. Tetsuya used his Orgasm Scale ability on her.


    Tetsuya kept massaging her vagina and clitoris, and she couldn''t cum. This did notst long, and soon he decided to start the main course.


    Rubbing his head against the entrance of the pussy and collecting moisture from it, he said  I''m starting.


    Before Orochi''s eyes, the penis slowly entered her until it half disappeared into her.  "Oh Kami!"  she screamed from ecstasy in her mind  "How nice! It is impossible to describe this in the books that I have read!.. Such fullness, such a pleasant fullness... His head is already at the entrance to my uterus, and this is only half of the penis. It turns out that his other half is always lonely... I''ll fix it with my blowjob."


    That''s it. You''re mine. Tetsuya said with a smile, "Your pussy is perfect...  with a groan he said


    The girl was a virgin, but there was no blood, as the tissues are very stic and stic.


    Yes, I''m yours.  she said with love, and then with a plea said  Please move. Move as fast as you can, I can handle it!


    She had been on the verge of orgasm for so long that her mental strength was barely enough not to turn into an insanely lustful bitch in heat.


    It will be done.  Tetsuya said caricaturally, saluting and began to fulfill thedy''s wish, that is, he began to hammer, or rather knead her poor pussy with his penis, like a jackhammer, with all his might.


    Tetsuya, Tetsuya, Tetsuya, Tetsuya, Tetsuya, Tetsuya, TETSUYA! TETSUYA!  she muttered quickly until she began to scream with pleasure, which overwhelmed her


    Mentally grinning, Tetsuya looked at the girl''s eyes rolling with pleasure and thought, "Maybe I should increase the speed even more with Shunshin, as well as increase the sensitivity of her nerve endings?"  looking at Orochi''s face once more, she mentally shook her head  "It''s not exactly going to drive her crazy, especially with my ability to Orgasm Scale... Where did I get such brilliant ideas in my head at all?"


    After five minutes of intense fucking, Tetsuya took pity on the girl and said  I''m cumming!


    Next, he removed the restrictions on orgasm from the girl and when he began to fill her womb with his thick sperm, Orochi powerfully finished with a lot of juices and water  Eeeeeee!  she squeaked, shaking her whole body


    The pussy tightly squeezed the penis, the back arched, the toes also spread out, and juices flew out of the pussy.


    Orochi quickly fainted, but her body continued to shake from spasms.


    Having finished filling the pussy with semen, Tetsuya pulled out the girl''s not limp penis and was surprised to find that she was able to "close" and hold all the huge amount of semen that he poured into her.


    - "It''s amazing, the holes of Mito, Tsunade and Kushina cannot recover for another twenty minutes after my "drilling operations", let alone keep my sperm inside, but here... Amazing."


    Tetsuya straightened Orochi''s sweat-soaked hair andy down next to him.


    After looking at the peaceful and contented face of the girl, he cleaned himself, the bed and the Orochi from their secretions with the help of technology, and then wrapping her in his arms, fell asleep.

 Chapter 177: Epilogue

    Chapter 177: Epilogue


    Sensei! Ya... I feel it! I feel like I can open thest eighth gate! Eight  year - old Guy shouted joyfully


    Tetsuya, smiling, patted the boy''s hair  Great, you''ve mastered this technique by the age of eight, be proud of it.


    - yes! But it won''t end there! I will continue to train and increase my skills!


    Good mood, man!


    OOOOOH! My spring of youth is burning like never before, sensei! Guy shouted with mes in his eyes, "I''ll run a few moreps around the Fire region!"


    Tetsuya shook his head and sighed, saying  Don''t overexert yourself.


    "Don''t worry, Sensei! I know my limits! Guy shouted, running away


    Looking at the kid hiding around the corner in a green leotard, Tetsuya sighed with a nostalgic smile  "Three years... It took three years toplete the remaining two tasks... Let''s see the reward for thest task... Status."


    Task: "The great teacher of the school of Youth!" Completed!


    Goal: Under your patronage, Maito Guy must master the "Eight Heavenly Gates" technique by the age of twelve.


    Reward: The ability "The Great Power of Youth!"


    Status


    Specifications


    Power  550


    Dexterity  540


    Perception  550


    Endurance  700


    Mind  450


    Spirit  660


    Talents


    Fuinjutsu is a Divine Talent


    Senjutsu is a Divine Talent


    Seishitsuhenka  Divine Talent


    Onmyeton is a Divine Talent


    Pain Tolerance is A Divine Talent


    Energy Control Is A Divine Talent


    Massage Is A Divine Talent


    Taijutsu is a Divine Talent


    Cooking Is A Divine Talent


    Sensorics Is A Divine Talent


    Stealth Is A Divine Talent


    Ninjutsu is a Divine Talent


    Irenjutsu is a Divine Talent


    Genjutsu is a Divine Talent


    Alchemy Is A Divine Talent


    Rinnegan is a Divine Talent


    Abilities


    Gamer''s Body


    The yer''s Mind


    The Emperor''s Eyes


    Imperial Zone


    Orgasm School


    Arbitrary Meditation


    Thunderstorm of the Undead


    Overwhelming Undead Field


    Shikotsumyaku


    The Great Power of Youth


    Tetsuya had be much stronger in three years, but mainly due to mastering the Nine Heavenly Paths Technique, he was now able to open six paths, but it was still far from enough.


    "Well, let''s see what you are, the Power of Youth..."


    As soon as he activated the ability, he immediately felt the changes.


    He suddenly wanted to move, run, rejoice,ugh and meet obstacles face to face.


    I wanted to take the girls and go on a trip to additionally create pleasant memories before he leaves this world.


    I wanted to fight, challenge the strong, and I didn''t want to leave this world at all because of Patriarch Ootsutsuki, because this can be considered a retreat from problems.


    Now I wanted to throw all my strength into training and development and give a decent fight, even if it threatens him with death...


    Muscles all over my body were burning and aching from inactivity! Move! MOVE! MOVE! MOVEMENT IS LIFE!


    "This shit affects me mentally!"  Tetsuya shouted mentally, shifting from one foot to the other, as the legs wanted movement


    He turned off the ability and these desires disappeared.


    Wiping his sweaty forehead, Tetsuya muttered  Yes, what a dangerous and useful thing... Now at least it is clear why usually the owners of the Power of Youth are bad friends with the head and sanity in general... But this ability is very strong... It seems no wonder there is a postscript here that this is the Great Power of Youth, for sure it is stronger than that of the same Guy... I will use it during training and I will definitely always be sessful.


    In addition to the Power of Youth, Tetsuya received a Shikotsumyaku a year ago, aka the Dead Pulse of Bones, for Kaguya entering his harem.


    This is a Kekkei Genkai that allows you to manage your bone structure. The Kaguya n and Kaguya Ootsutsuki herself have a simr ability, only her version of Bones Turning To Dust is much stronger.


    And yet it''s still an amazing ability that will stay with him forever.


    And in order to get it, it was necessary to seduce Kagyu, which in general took three years.


    The funny thing is that since she entered the harem, Tetsuya has not made love to her... And it''s not that he didn''t want to, or she didn''t want to, the problem is that Kaguya entered the harem with one condition. If Tetsuya wants to share a bed with her, he must remove the seal of infertility and let Kaguya carry his children.


    For many reasons, Tetsuya did not want to have children in the near future and tried to convince Kagyu, but to no avail. The woman was too stubborn and confident in her victory, because she had not had intimacy with a man for a thousand years, it was aplete trifle to wait a few more years. In addition, she was confident in her sexuality and charm.


    The woman pressed Tetsui''s weakest points, which even he was ashamed of. For example, Kaguya perfectly understood the base animal desires that were not alien to him. She spoke in a sweet, alluring voice how she wanted him to make her his, how she wanted him to subdue her, fill her womb with his fertile seed and force her to bear her children.


    It was all wildly tempting and tempting, but he had reasons to give it all up. He had to go to other worlds, travel, gain knowledge and abilities, and to be honest, look for new beautiful women, but he does not imagine it possible as soon as he has children. He was not sure that he could leave his woman with a child, even if the world would be frozen in time. And even if he can, it will greatly mentally and mentally hinder him from traveling.


    In addition, he would not be able to give only Kaguya children, all the other girls would immediately join in, which wouldplicate the situation a thousand times.


    In general, he decided to tactfully retreat and start a new adventure in a new world, and having gained strength and experience, return and ruin, as never before, this fortress with the name Kaguya!


    It is also worth touching a little on the girls from the harem. They were all as happy as ever after the stupid and unpleasant situation with Orochi was resolved in the best possible way. Now Tetsui''s harem had an idyll that was hard to imagine. No enmity, only love, friendship and a littlepetitive spirit, which only benefited theirmon rtionship.


    Standing in the middle of his garden, Tetsuya, with the help of the Imperial Zone, looked into his estate to finally see his loved ones again before a long separation  "I will definitelye back here and most likely not alone... It is necessary to somehow gather all the girls in one world and introduce them, and exin their situation to them... It will be difficult, possibly painful, and unfortunately, or fortunately, it will not be soon..."


    Gathering his courage, Tetsuya firmly said  A map of the Multiverse.


    ...


    A momentter, Tetsuya found himself in a small white room, but the most interesting thing was that a few meters away from him with a smile on her face was the one who gave him the system and other incredible opportunities...


    I haven''t seen you for a long time, at least for you, I have a rather unusual perception of time. I have already received your memories and I must say that I am more than happy with them.


    The goddess... Tetsuya said calmly, "I wanted to...


    I know everything.  interrupting him, she replied  Do you remember? I have your memories, and I know you''ve run into some... difficulties. You want to return the previous version of the system.


    - Yes.


    It wasn''t a question.  She waved off  The question is, do you need it?


    Tetsuya was in no hurry to open his mouth, instead he decided to silently wait for the verdict of his "boss"


    You already have a lot of unique abilities and abilities. Is it appropriate to facilitate your adventures, because with each new world you be stronger? Answer me.


    The guy didn''t know what to answer. He has already been granted so much that it is simply shameful and brazen to ask for more. Moreover, the entity in front of him has boundless power and upsetting it is a very bad idea.


    My current system restricts me too much in theter stages of development, when, as the first one, it was too powerful. I am sure that you will be able to create the perfect system for me from the previous two, if you see fit...


    There was silence for a while, during which the Goddess looked into Tetsuya''s eyes without blinking at all.


    Finally, she smiled and slightly tilted her head, said  In fact, I don''t mind rebncing your system again, after all, you are one of my favorites and so far you don''t let down my expectations.


    Tetsuya sighed  Thank you...


    The goddess raised her hand and extended her index finger  But in exchange you will lose some opportunities. For example, there is no more choice of appearance, the universe and the time of appearance in it. Everything will be selected by the system. Besides, you won''t have the opportunity to visit the old worlds for the next three worlds. And in order to leave the world, now you will have toplete the main task, which you will have to choose from the list offered at the very beginning. All this will be your payment. Agree?


    Tetsuya wondered, "Isn''t the price too high?"


    You refuse? she chuckled


    No, I agree... But I must say that this is a robbery!


    Outrage rejected.  She closed her eyes, and then said, before snapping her fingers  This is the end of our meeting. New adventures await you, champion.


    *Click* To be continuedRate this book<span data-hvi="true" svg="[object Object]"><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><h3>You may also like<a title="More" href="/alsoLikeViewMore/23102006005984205?bookType=0">MORE</a></h3><a title="Exclusively for the Viin Lord" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="23456817005597105" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="23456817005597105" data-report-bid="23456817005597105" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"23456817005597105","logid":5406582161122401215,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_23456817005597105","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/exclusively-for-the-viin-lord_23456817005597105"><i><i><strong>Exclusively for the Viin Lord</strong><small>Fantasy Romance</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>5.0</a><a title="The Werewolf CEO''s Pet" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="23251630406764905" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="23251630406764905" data-report-bid="23251630406764905" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"23251630406764905","logid":5406582161122401215,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_23251630406764905","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/the-werewolf-ceo''s-pet_23251630406764905"><i><i><strong>The Werewolf CEO''s Pet</strong><small>Contemporary Romance</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>4.8</a><a title="The Lycan''s Sin" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="23138127806346305" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="23138127806346305" data-report-bid="23138127806346305" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"23138127806346305","logid":5406582161122401215,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_23138127806346305","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/the-lycan''s-sin_23138127806346305"><i><i><strong>The Lycan''s Sin</strong><small>Fantasy Romance</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>4.9</a><a title="In the end you werent worth it" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="23037862705739405" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="23037862705739405" data-report-bid="23037862705739405" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"23037862705739405","logid":5406582161122401215,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_23037862705739405","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/in-the-end-you-weren%E2%80%99t-worth-it_23037862705739405"><i><i><strong>In the end you werent worth it</strong><small>Teen</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>4.9</a><a title="The Power Of Love (BL)" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="22786880506412805" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="22786880506412805" data-report-bid="22786880506412805" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"22786880506412805","logid":5406582161122401215,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_22786880506412805","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/the-power-of-love-(bl)_22786880506412805"><i><i><strong>The Power Of Love (BL)</strong><small>LGBT+</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>5.0</a><a title="Cathulhu Online, MUNYA!" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="22784493405167105" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="22784493405167105" data-report-bid="22784493405167105" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"22784493405167105","logid":5406582161122401215,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_22784493405167105","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/cathulhu-online-munya!_22784493405167105"><i><i><strong>Cathulhu Online, MUNYA!</strong><small>Video Games</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>4.9</a><a title="The Heiress Strikes Back" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="22245612906352605" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="22245612906352605" data-report-bid="22245612906352605" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"22245612906352605","logid":5406582161122401215,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_22245612906352605","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/the-heiress-strikes-back_22245612906352605"><i><i><strong>The Heiress Strikes Back</strong><small>Contemporary Romance</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>3.5</a><a title="Parallel Memory" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="22188026905791305" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="22188026905791305" data-report-bid="22188026905791305" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"22188026905791305","logid":5406582161122401215,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_22188026905791305","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/parallel-memory_22188026905791305"><i><i><strong>Parallel Memory</strong><small>Fantasy</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>4.4</a>Reviews24 Reviews<svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><a title="Melshan" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_heads" data-report-uiname="heads" data-report-dt="user" data-report-did="4300607576" href="/profile/4300607576?appId=10"><i><span aria-hidden="true"><svg viewBox="0 0 1024 1024" alt="Melshan">


    </path>


    </path></svg></i></a><strong>Melshan</strong><i>Lv7</i><svg><i></image></svg><a title="Melshan" href="/profile/4300607576?appId=10">Melshan</a><span data-hvi="true"><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>


    Add ALL women to the harm hehehe....... HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM <figure data-hvi="true" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-did="23106896105187400"></figure><a title="Reply" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_reviews" data-report-uiname="reviews" data-report-dt=mentsdetail" data-report-did="23106896105187400" href="/review/23102006005984205/review_detail/23106896105187400"></a><small>6mth</small><button type="button"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg></button><strong>91</strong><a title="Review detail" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_reviews" data-report-uiname="reviews" data-report-dt=mentsdetail" data-report-did="23106896105187400" href="/review/23102006005984205/review_detail/23106896105187400"><button type="button"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg></button><strong>28</strong></a><i></i><a title="TFH" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_heads" data-report-uiname="heads" data-report-dt="user" data-report-did="2410403992" href="/profile/2410403992?appId=10"><i><span aria-hidden="true"><svg viewBox="0 0 1024 1024" alt="TFH">


    </path>


    </path></svg></i></a><strong>TFH</strong><i>Lv6</i><svg><i></image></svg><a title="TFH" href="/profile/2410403992?appId=10">TFH</a><span data-hvi="true"><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>


    this is a trantion. pls add the site where we can find the raws. plus mentioning who the author is and that you are tranting it. otherwise. youbare stealing the authors work<a title="Reply" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_reviews" data-report-uiname="reviews" data-report-dt=mentsdetail" data-report-did="23237947905213300" href="/review/23102006005984205/review_detail/23237947905213300"></a><small>5mth</small><button type="button"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg></button><strong>14</strong><a title="Review detail" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_reviews" data-report-uiname="reviews" data-report-dt=mentsdetail" data-report-did="23237947905213300" href="/review/23102006005984205/review_detail/23237947905213300"><button type="button"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg></button><strong>2</strong></a><i></i><a title="Dr200" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_heads" data-report-uiname="heads" data-report-dt="user" data-report-did="4320004684" href="/profile/4320004684?appId=10"><i><span aria-hidden="true"><svg viewBox="0 0 1024 1024" alt="Dr200">


    </path>


    </path></svg></i></a><strong>Dr200</strong><i>Lv2</i><svg><i></image></svg><a title="Dr200" href="/profile/4320004684?appId=10">Dr200</a><span data-hvi="true"><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>


    The name is journey through the universe but he doesnt leave the world hes in so you should change the name <a title="Reply" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_reviews" data-report-uiname="reviews" data-report-dt=mentsdetail" data-report-did="23347688705020000" href="/review/23102006005984205/review_detail/23347688705020000"></a><small>5mth</small><button type="button"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg></button><strong>9</strong><a title="Review detail" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_reviews" data-report-uiname="reviews" data-report-dt=mentsdetail" data-report-did="23347688705020000" href="/review/23102006005984205/review_detail/23347688705020000"><button type="button"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg></button><strong>9</strong></a><i></i><a title="pasito_tun_tun" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_heads" data-report-uiname="heads" data-report-dt="user" data-report-did="4316481083" href="/profile/4316481083?appId=10"><i><span aria-hidden="true"><svg viewBox="0 0 1024 1024" alt="pasito_tun_tun">


    </path>


    </path></svg></i></a><strong>pasito_tun_tun</strong><i>Lv4</i><svg><i></image></svg><a title="pasito_tun_tun" href="/profile/4316481083?appId=10">pasito_tun_tun</a><span data-hvi="true"><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>


    The story is not bad in itself, the problem is that the author (or trantor) changes the names of the characters. For example: Kohta is called Cat, Rei is Ray.... There are also very embarrassing parts of the story, it''s exactly Mc in the way he acts and talks with other characters, he looks like a beta SIMp with OP skills. <figure data-hvi="true" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-did="23345958706186900">


    </i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i>

 Chapter 178: Prologue - Partas

    Chapter 178: Prologue - Partas


    Howling like a hungry beast, the icy wind circled over the yurts of the Partas n.


    It was a fairly ancient, albeit small, n of hunters that was located in the north of the Empire.


    Almost nothing grew in these frozennds except for some adapted species of trees and shrubs.


    But there are countless Dangerous Animals who are only too happy to taste your flesh.


    But it wasn''t a problem for the n, thanks to their ideology.


    "The strong survive- the weak deserve to die."


    That is why, since adolescence, they train and ustom their offspring to the harsh world and train them in the most banal way - by throwing them into the inferno. Survived - it means there is potential, no, it means he was not worthy to live.


    It was because of this that the n was rtively small, but also because of this, everyone was distinguished by remarkable strength.


    It was in this n, today, that the leader had a son who was destined to be the one who would inspire terror and awe with his name alone.


    ...


    A little girl with short blue hair was approaching thergest yurt in the vige with small, calm steps.


    Her right hand was clutching a snow-white rabbit, from whose mouth a thin trickle of blood was flowing.


    When she was already approaching the dwelling, a tall man blocked her way  You can''t go there yet, your mother is now giving birth to your brother.


    The girl raised her eyebrows in surprise  Is Mom giving birth?


    - Yes. It''s been quite a long time, it looks like everything is not going too smoothly...


    Just at that moment, the skins that served as the door lifted and a tall, blue-haired man with many scars on his body came out. In his hands rested a small bundle with a baby.  Esdes, you did it.  with a small proud smile he said


    As soon as the man left the yurt, the guard nodded and left the rtives alone.


    The girl also smiled and stretched out her hand, showed the prey  Look! This time I had the strength to wring his neck! Everything is as you taught.


    Meanwhile, the baby in the bundle had already opened his eyes and slowly covered his small face with his palm, from understanding where he had been thrown.


    You are my pride, Esdes.  the man said with a satisfied smile and squatted down, showed her the baby  Here, look, this is your stepbrother.


    How cute and beautiful!  the girl jumped joyfully on the spot, shaking the hare''s tripe  He has such beautiful blue hair! And such beautiful blue eyes!


    Ah-ha-ha-ha, you have the same as the whole Partas n.


    No, he''s much prettier! Esdes eximed and stretched out her little hands to the baby, and he grabbed her finger tightly, to the joy of the girl


    Haha, I won''t even try to dispute this, you, as a woman, should be more aware of his boyish beauty, although I must admit, your brother is really unique.


    - Yes? Esdes tilted her head


    - Yes.  the man nodded  He was supposed to die with Yumiko, but survived. Even while still inside her, he had already fought for his life and won. A real warrior. Moreover, since he came out of Yumiko, he hasn''t screamed once. Like a hunter, he is calm and collected.


    The girl''s smile faded slightly, and sadness was reflected in her eyes  Is Mom dead?


    Father calmly nodded with a little anger  Yes, she was too weak, and therefore died. Moreover, she almost killed your newborn brother with her weakness. Shame.


    Esdes cautiously said, looking into her father''s eyes  Father, can we not talk bad about her. She''s already dead.


    The man froze for a second and sighed, replied  Oh, you''re right daughter. The living should not cling to the dead.


    Nodding, Esdes looked at the baby and a smile returned to her face  What is his name?


    Ryuu. I gave him the name Ryuu because I believe he is capable of bing a dragon among humans.


    Esdes was obviously pleased with such a good name, and therefore she leaned over to the baby with a joyful smile and said  Ryuu, I am Esdes, your older sister. I can''t wait for us to be able to turn hares'' heads together.


    Meanwhile, though Ryuu was smiling, inside he muttered with a tired, but at the same time anticipating sigh  "I can''t wait for the future Hitler in a skirt."


    ...


    For a while, Ryuu took the attention of all the vigers, as everyone considered it their duty to praise the newborn son of the n chief and say that he would be an excellent warrior.


    After about an hour, everything more or less calmed down, and Ryuu was finally able to exhale - "Okay, this time, I''m Ryuu, not bad. I was lucky to get into this world... There''s probably nothing much for me to catch here, but it''s not really important, the main thing is the tasks and abilities that I''ll get for doing them."


    He turned his head and looked to the side, saw a small sleeping Esdes. Apparently the girl had already exhausted herself during the day, and Ryuu finally finished her off. As a result, the baby, leaning on the crib, fell asleep.


    - "Esdes... A woman you can only pine for as long as she''s on the other side of the screen. I really don''t care, I''m desperate, so even such a sadist can''t hide from me. The main thing is that the hunter and the prey do not change ces... It will be necessary to keep an ear sharp with her."


    At this moment, the girl rubbed her nose sweetly and Ryuu could not help but be touched  "Yes, it''s a pity I''m not her age, so maybe I would have at least some chances to nullify her sadistic tendencies, but in my situation, I hope so far only that I can teach her, at least a little, empathy... Okay, it''s time to inspect the updated system."

 Chapter 179: Yuko

    Chapter 179: Yuko


    "Okay, it''s time to inspect the updated system... Status."


    Status


    Name: Ryuu


    Level  0


    Free Points  0


    Specifications


    Power - 2


    Dexterity - 6


    Perception - 6


    Endurance - 12


    Mind - 40


    Skills


    (Skills are missing)


    Abilities


    Gamer''s Body


    The yer''s Mind


    The Emperor''s Eyes


    Imperial Zone


    Orgasm School


    Arbitrary Meditation


    Thunderstorm of the Undead


    Overwhelming Undead Field


    Shikotsumyaku


    The Great Power of Youth


    "Oh, the good old skills are back, great. Of course, one should not hope that they will be as imbedded as before. I wonder if anything else has changed... Jarvis, turn on the training mode."


    "It will be done, Sir."


    Training Mode Is Enabled


    general information


    At the beginning of each rebirth, the user will be given several tasks to choose from, for which he will receive certain rewards, and most importantly, the opportunity to leave the universe.


    Also, the user has a level, at the increase of which five free points of characteristics are given with which he can instantly increase the traits of interest to him.


    Part No. 1  Characteristics


    Strength  this parameter is responsible for the strength of your muscles, their strength.


    By increasing this characteristic, you increase your carrying capacity, explosive power, speed, and physical resistance.


    Dexterity  this parameter is responsible for the flexibility, sticity of your muscle tissues, reaction time, body control and muscle memory.


    By increasing this characteristic, you increase the speed, uracy of your movements and control over your own body.


    Perception  this parameter is responsible for the user''s collection of information from the outside world.


    By increasing this characteristic, you improve all your senses, starting with hearing, smell, sight, touch, taste.


    Endurance  this parameter is responsible for the activity and vitality of cells in the body.


    By increasing this characteristic, you increase the amount of stored physical energy, the rate of recovery of physical energy and the efficiency of regeneration of the body.


    Mind  this parameter is responsible for the speed of information processing and its storage.


    By increasing this characteristic, you increase the uracy with which you are able to manipte energies. It is also responsible for the amount of psychic energy and its recovery rate.


    Part #2  Skills


    By performing certain actions, you can acquire a skill, as well as sessfully develop it through the activity corresponding to the skill.


    You can also acquire a skill bypleting tasks issued by the system or increase the level of existing skills.


    Each skill has ten levels.


    Each skill level gives the user certain benefits that increase both learning speed and efficiency.


    It is worth noting that skills are reset at each rebirth, but the umted experience and knowledge remain forever with the user.


    Part #3  Abilities


    Sometimes, whenpleting a mission, you may be given an ability, a perk that will stay with you forever.


    You already have several abilities.


    Gamer''s body  this ability removes all restrictions from the user''s body and stops regression.


    Gamer''s Mind  this ability passively protects the user''s mind from all kinds of mental and mental attacks. It also protects the user from: insanity, split personality and other mental, spiritual ailments.


    Orgasm Scale  this ability allows the user to see how much his sexual partner has left before orgasm, but the main function of the perk is the ability to postpone the partner''s orgasm by umting his strength.


    Attention!!! The system warns you that too much pleasure can harm the psyche of creatures with weak minds.


    Eyes of the Emperor  this ability allows you to read and analyze absolutely everything in your field of vision, the viewing angle increases, but the main ability of this perk is to foresee the future of both your opponents and your allies.


    Imperial Zone  this ability grants the user the ability to read information about all objects within a radius of 100 meters.


    Undead Thunderstorm  this ability passively increases your undead damage twice.


    Suppressing Undead Field  this ability, when activated, releases an invisible energy field within a radius of three hundred meters and reduces the characteristics of the undead by half.


    Arbitrary Meditation  this ability allows the user to enter into a trance, passive meditation. The effectiveness of trance is half that of ordinary meditation.


    Shikotsumyaku - this ability allows you to manipte the structure of your own bones. The strength of the ability depends only on the imagination and skill of the user.


    The Great Power of Youth - this ability allows the user to nourish his body, mind and spirit with mystical motivation and energy for the time of activation, which is avable only to a select few, in whose bodies and souls spring blooms forever.


    "That''s how it is... it sounds promising. The characteristics have not changed, except that the Spirit has been removed, apparently in this universe it is impossible to use spiritual forces. The level and free points of characteristics returned, Gods, as I wished... Hmm, the abilities remained unchanged, that''s good."


    The universe is recognized... The main tasks are issued.


    The task "Long live the Empire!" Has been received.


    Goal: To eliminate the revolutionary forces


    Reward: "Unknown Ability"


    The task "Time Of Revolution" Has Been Received.


    Goal: To stage a coup in the Empire


    Reward: "Unknown Ability"


    The task "Absolute Misanthrope" Has Been Received.


    Goal: To destroy humanity


    Reward: "Unknown Ability"


    - "How interesting."  mentally smiled Ryuu, rubbing his hands  "It turns out even if I do not interfere with the canon, I will still get a free ability... Right, Jarvis?"


    "Yes, sir. Even if you don''t interfere and the task ispleted, you will receive a reward."


    - "Perfect."  he grinned and squinted, activated the Imperial Zone and the Emperor''s Eyes.


    Armed with these abilities, he began to study his body, the bodies of the vigers, and in general to collect general surface information.


    For example, the first thing that immediately attracted him was that he, like all people, has prana, and this is already wonderful. He already had a lot of experience in using this energy, so everything was tip-top.


    Ryuu also noted the strength possessed by the inhabitants of this vige. The weakest man had the strength of chuunin, which means his strength and agility characteristics were within forty values.


    All these people did not know about the prana inside themselves, no one used it, which means Ryuu had another great advantage.


    As for the life of the Partas n, everything can be described in a couple of words  a closed tribe.


    There were only representatives of the Partas n inside this vige. Medieval technologies and various household items indicated that these people had almost no contact with developed regions.


    They preferred these harsh coldnds, although they could clearly upy more pleasant territories. They all believed that as soon as they left these harshnds, their n would gradually weaken, which contradicted their ideology that the strongest survives.


    There was a serious gender advantage in the tribe towards women, as men constantly died defending the settlement, then from Dangerous Animals, then from other tribes.


    Of course, the women of the Partas n were not weak. They also went hunting and also had to protect the n in case of an attack, but they were noticeably weaker than men, so they acted mainly as support. Esdes was only a unique and martial genius who is born extremely rarely.


    Because of this imbnce, the women here were either lonely, or they were asking for an already busy man, so there were harems here, albeit small.


    Right now Ryuu had forty units in his Mind, so he managed to study the area around him thoroughly before mentally getting tired.


    Turning off his abilities, he sighed  "Okay, we need to start training and not get too attached to the locals, they will be cut out anyway, and I definitely won''t do anything here. I would like to survive myself."


    Ryuu closed his eyes and with a little nostalgia drew some energy from the well of prana and began to restore his skills in controlling prana.


    After about half an hour of such maniptions, a window popped up in his mind.


    Acquired skill: Energy Control - [Level - 1]


    "How minimalistic, no additional information." - Ryuu shook his head and focused his mind on the skill


    Energy Control - [Level - 1]


    A tiny talent for energy management.


    Energy follows usermands 10% faster


    - "Indeed, the new system is not very verbose... Hmm," Ryuu chuckled to himself with interest and took control of prana again.


    He didn''t feel that tiny talent at all, but he immediately noticed the speed increased by ten percent.


    Even that ten percent gave an incredible advantage.


    The simplest and most understandable thing is that now the activation of the technique and even the techniques themselves will be faster.


    If he had this ten percent in thest world, then with his hiraishin he would be even faster, and this is just the beginning.


    Even an ordinary fireball will not only be formed ten percent faster, it will also fly ten percent faster to the intended target, which is even more incredible.


    Ryuu grinned inwardly, anticipating how he would take out Patriarch Ootsutsuki with simr reinforcements  "That''s what I was missing... Let it make my adventures less fun, but when you are forced to retreat from an enemy that is ten times stronger, it''s no longer fun, it''s worse than sad, to put it mildly."


    The remaining time that he was awake, he spent on regaining his ability to control prana.


    At about ten o''clock in the evening, Ryuu finally got tired and, without raising the level in the energy control skill, fell asleep.


    ...


    He woke up quite abruptly when he felt the intense gaze of his older sister on his face.


    Esdes stood by the crib and looked at Ryuu with a smile.


    I woke up.  the girl smiled even harder


    Ryuu also smiled and pulled the handles to his sister  "So, slowly we begin to tie our little sister to ourselves and try to instill love andpassion in her."


    Esdes quickly held out her hands in response and giggled sweetly when Ryuu grabbed her hands tightly.


    Esdes, is he awake?  a soft female voice was heard


    Ryuu couldn''t see the owner of the voice, so he turned on the Imperial Zone.


    The owner of the voice turned out to be a pretty twenty-three-year-old woman with a size four breast and long hair. Also, Ryuu immediately found out that the woman has actation period.  "My mother died, which means I need a wet nurse. Most likely it''s her."  he quickly concluded


    Esdes turned slightly awkwardly in the direction of the voice and said  Yes, Aunt Yuko.


    The woman answered a little upset,ing closer to the crib  Well, what an aunt, Esdes. Call me Mom.


    Okay, m-Mom. Esdes smiled awkwardly, under the gaze of the new stepmother


    Smart girl. Yuko said, patting the girl on the head


    Ryuu whistled in his mind  "It''s fine, this is not a wet nurse, but a new mother. This Yuko is clearly not very familiar to Esdes, which means that my father found a new spouse overnight, although not a day has passed since the death of thest one. Where did I happen to be born..."


    Yuko turned her gaze to the cute, serious little baby in the crib  Hu-hu-hu, what a serious, immediately visible, the son of the leader.  stretching out her hands to Ryu, she picked him up and pressed him to her chest  Great, now we''ll feed you.


    While thedy was exposing her breasts, Ryuu mentally estimated  "I wonder if my father will be very upset if, after my feeding, his new wife bes less satisfied with him in bed..."

 Chapter 180: Diapers

    Chapter 180: Diapers


    Having bared her breasts, Yuko brought Ryuu to her chest  Eat and gain strength.


    - "Enjoy my appetite."  he smiled, but when he was ready to put a scarlet hard female nipple in his mouth, he stopped abruptly.


    Esdes stared intently at him with interest and at how he was going to kiss his chest. It seems nothing like that, but...


    "Why the hell does this bother me?!"  Ryuu was indignant, looking at the innocent look of Esdes, burning with curiosity  "I have lived for so many years, experienced so many battles and pleasures, but I am confused by the look of an innocent girl?!"


    Meanwhile, Yuko did not want to wait any longer, and she poked her nipple into Ryuu''s mouth, to speed up the process  Eat, Ryuu.


    Mentally grumbling, he sighed and ignoring the older sister''s gaze, captured the girl''s nipple. A secondter, his mouth was filled with warm, sweet female milk.


    Smart girl. Yuko said, caressing the guy''s head. Then she noticed Esdes'' gazeInteresting?


    - Yes.  the girl answered a little absently


    - "This is my chance to get a little closer to her."  Yuko thought and asked Esdes with a smile  Have you seen how the babies are fed?


    No.  the girl shook her head


    Yuko sat down on a chair next to her and beckoned to Esdes with her hand  You cane closer and take a better look at everything.


    Esdes nodded and came up, stared at how Ryuu, having breakfast, was trying hard to ignore her gaze  Can I do that?


    What?  Yuko was surprised


    Can I feed him like this too?  Esdes asked, tilting her head  "If I can feed Ryuu, then we won''t need Yuko..."  Esdes thought, a little jealous


    "Ha ha ha, no, silly, you''re still too young for that. In addition, in order for you to have milk, you need to carry a child.


    Esdes looked at Yuko''s t stomach and brought her eyebrows together  You''re not pregnant... So you have a child?


    Yuko froze for a moment, and then sighed  My baby died a few days after giving birth. He was too weak for this world, and therefore he left it so early.  then the woman smiled  But thanks to this, I was able to find you and be the wife of the leader. So, it''s not that bad.


    While Yuko was talking, her face was slowly turning red and her breathing was getting short.


    Ryuu knew his business, so Yuko didn''t have a chance to escape from his caresses.


    "What''s going on?!"  shouted Yuko mentally  "Why is it so nice?! This shouldn''t be happening!"


    In general, Ryuu could not get excited now, for natural reasons, but his perverted mind and sporting interest pushed him to action, or more precisely, to bring Yuko to ecstasy. And in general, it seems to have be a good tradition to bring nurses and wet nurses to orgasm.


    Is it pleasant? Esdes suddenly asked, looking at Yuko''s face. It was red, drops of sweat formed on the forehead, and hot sighs, on the verge of moans, came out of the slightly open mouth.


    Yuko almost jumped from such a question, because she was caught red-handed, and caught not by anyone, but by a child.


    There was no point in lying, so she answered with a wry smile  A little.


    The seconds ticked by. She was getting closer and closer to the edge. She was terribly ashamed, terribly scared, and also terribly pleased, but what was worst of all was Esdes'' curious look.


    "I can''t take it anymore! Ryuu, what are you doing to me?!"  crying inside with pleasure, shouted Yuko. Gathering all her will into a fist, she said in the most even voice  Esdes, p-bring me clean diapers from the street, I need to change Ryuu.


    Esdes answered without blinking  But Ryuu didn''t get his diapers dirty yet...


    W-so what? P-bring it, I want it to always be fresh.


    - OK.  the girl said and reluctantly turned around and quickly went outside


    As soon as Esdes left the house, Yuko clutched Ryuu to her chest, shaking her whole body, sitting on a chair  Gods ~ and ...  quietly, as far as possible, she stretched out, feeling spasms of pleasure all over her body.


    The woman''s pussy squirted juices, making her pants and underwear wet.


    Acquired Skill: Mythical Masseur - [Level - 1]


    - "And here is the reward for my efforts."  Ryuu smiled, drowning in the woman''s chest due to the fact that she uncontrobly pressed him to her chest. Fortunately, she had a four-year-old, so everything was more than tolerable


    Mythical Masseur - [Level - 1]


    A tiny talent in the massage business


    Your massage is 10% more effective


    He mentallyughed insidiously  "Ha! It''s scary to imagine what I can do with women with my experience and knowledge, even with this ten percent bonus. I can''t wait to get a bonus to cooking and then it will be possible to take over the world by luring everyone to the dark side with cookies."


    While Ryuu rejoiced at the progress, Yuko tried to move away from orgasm  "God, why... Why was it so good?.." she asked herself, and then looked at Ryuu''s contented face"Little devil... It looks like I need diapers, not you."


    At that moment Esdes returned, carrying diapers in her small hands. The girl was obviously trying to get back as soon as possible, but when she saw Yuko, she realized that she had missed something exciting.


    She gave the diapers in frustration  Here.  "I definitely missed something!"


    Thank you, Esdes.  blushing, Yuko said, covering her feet with these diapers and trying to disguise the wet spot in this way


    Further, under the gaze of Esdes, Yuko swaddled the guy, hiding her wet panties with all her might.


    Everything is ready.  the woman breathed out with relief and handed Ryuu Esdes  Take your brother and take him to the cradle on the street. He needs to get used to the harsh climate.


    The girl carefully took Ryuu in her arms and went out into the street with small cautious steps.


    As soon as Esdes disappeared from sight, Yuko quickly got up and went to change clothes  What a shame...  she muttered


    Meanwhile, Ryuu was already lying in a small luby, covered with a small thin nket made of the fur of a dangerous animal. A severe frost pinched his cheeks and slowly drove the heat out of his body.


    "Yeah, less than a day has passed, and the tests have already begun."  thought Ryuu warming up the body with prana  "They''re all a little crazy here... Well, as a little, to take out babies on the street so that they adapt to the harsh conditions of thesends is a rather risky undertaking. No wonder their n is small. These peopleck a little sanity."


    Afterining a little more, Ryuu started training, or rather, he decided to strengthen himself a little.


    With the help of Shikotsumyaku, he began to strengthen his skeleton and modify it to increase overall strength and efficiency.


    A couple of new bones here, a couple there. Almost all the bones have be thicker and wider.


    In this regard, the density of his bones increased along with his total body weight.


    Ryuu realized that he had overdone it a little when his weight increased almost three times.


    Then he mentally made a remark to himself and, muttering, began to redo all the work done. As a result, it turned out that his weight increased by one and a half times, not three times, from yesterday. Yes, it was just as noticeable, but still better.


    He spent the rest of the afternoon with his skeleton.


    Esdes was nearby all this time and trained, doing various exercises and doing household things without going far away.


    Yuko visited him at lunch and was surprised to find his increased weight, brought him into the house and fed him again.


    Ryuu did not remain in debt and again brought thedy to ecstasy, only this time she came much stronger and faster.


    The fed Ryuu was again taken to the severe frost and left under the supervision of Esdes.


    He spent the remaining time before bedtime on acquiring skills. What Ryuu just didn''t do...


    He was singing, or rather trying to. Imperceptibly crippled himself and treated him just as imperceptibly. Meditated and tried to reproduce with the help of prana some techniques from the world of Naruto.


    Anyway, there were results and the results were good.


    Magic Voice - [Level - 1]


    A tiny talent in eloquence


    It''s 10% easier for you to manipte others with your voice


    Resistance Phys. Damage - [Level - 1]


    A tiny talent in blocking


    Your body is 10% stronger


    Cold Resistance - [Level - 1]


    A tiny talent for the elements of cold


    You adapt to low temperatures 10% faster


    Irenjutsu - [Level - 1]


    A tiny talent in irenjutsu


    Your healing techniques are 10% more effective


    Regeneration - [Level - 1]


    A tiny talent for resisting pain


    Your body recovers 10% faster


    In addition to all this, he also raised his level and now he had five free points of characteristics, which he decided to store up for now.


    As for the techniques of the Naruto world, everything is interesting here. Prana is essentially the bodily/physical energy of Yang, which together with the spiritual energy of Yin forms a chakra.


    So Ryuu at this moment could use all the techniques that required only this energy, and this is most of the techniques of irenjutsu and taijutsu.


    He was also going to remake some techniques so that he could use them without spiritual energy, for example, shunshin, he would most likely be able to use, but without spiritual energy there would not be that pretentious illusion in the form of a whirlwind of leaves, but nothing, Ryuu was able to survive this loss.


    Already before going to bed, he mentally gave themand  "Status."


    Status


    Name: Ryuu


    Level  1


    Free Points  5


    Specifications


    Power - 2


    Dexterity - 6


    Perception - 6


    Endurance - 12


    Mind - 40


    Skills


    Energy Control - [Level - 1]


    Mythical Masseur - [Level - 1]


    Magic Voice - [Level - 1]


    Resistance Phys. Damage - [Level - 1]


    Cold Resistance - [Level - 1]


    Irenjutsu - [Level - 1]


    Regeneration - [Level - 1]


    Abilities


    Gamer''s Body


    The yer''s Mind


    The Emperor''s Eyes


    Imperial Zone


    Orgasm School


    Arbitrary Meditation


    Thunderstorm of the Undead


    Overwhelming Undead Field


    Shikotsumyaku


    The Great Power of Youth


    "Ah, I look and the soul rejoices."  Ryuu thought, trying not to be distracted by male and female moans behind the wall. His biological father and stepmother were now engaged in carnal pleasures and did not hide it at all. "I wonder if at this moment she is thinking about today''s pleasure with me or not?"

 Chapter 181: Gosha

    Chapter 181: Gosha


    Day. Gloomy clouds covered the sky. The icy howling wind was habitually blowing over the bodies of two hardened children with blue hair.


    A fouryear-old girl, looking at a younger boy, said with a smile - Come on, Ryuu. All the children of our n go through this training. I also went through this at one time and I can say for sure, it made me stronger.


    Esdes, don''t you feel sorry for him at all? Ryuu sighed, stroking the ears of the pet hare he had been raising for two months


    Now he was going through another training session. Its essence was that upon reaching the age of two, the child should raise a small hare, and then personally, with his own hands, kill him. Preferably with bare hands without the use of third-party tools like a knife or an axe.


    Esdes shook her head and looked sweetly at Ryuu, as if he was too young and didn''t understand anything yet  Pity is a sign of weakness, brother. If you feel pity, then your spirit is weak, and your heart is too sensitive and tender. And as you know, the weak can only expect death from the stronger.


    Ryuu did not give up, he used every chance to sow seeds of doubt in his sister''s way of thinking. "But don''t you think he''s very cute and funny?" Look how fluffy he is! What big beady eyes! What ears! Look how good he is...


    Esdes interrupted him with a gentle smileAnd how delicious... Especially if you cook it...


    "B*ya, you can''t argue here..."  Ryuu swore to himself  You don''t like him at all?


    Of course I like it. she nodded


    Just because it''s delicious and nutritious? he tilted his head slightly


    Not only, as you say, he''s a pretty funny animal. But we are stronger, which means he is in our power. If we want him to die, it is our right as strong.  suddenly, Esdes'' innocent gentle smile began to border on a grin  And I want to see fear and despair in those small eyes, I want to hear the crunch of his thin, fragile neck, and I also want to eat him. That''s it, Ryuu. Do what you have to do. I can advise you to do it slower, so that the creature gets enough of despair, its helplessness and weakness...


    *Crunch*


    Suddenly Esdes was interrupted by the sound of a hare''s neck breaking.


    Ryuu had no intention of torturing the animal and did it as quickly as possible. He didn''t even have time to be scared and just realize that he was in danger at all  "Yes, it''s hard to convince Esdes to be at least a littlepassionate when you almost don''t feel sorry for the animal yourself... It seems like a girl is a girl, but sometimes she gets stuck and her inner monsteres out."


    Unlike other children, this ordeal was not unexpected for him. He knew in advance what was waiting for the hare and perceived him as an ordinary domestic animal that would be hacked to jelly. He did not consider the bunny his friend or favorite animal. Although even if he did, the situation would not have changed dramatically.


    Well done. I knew you could handle it, there were more conversations. Esdes nodded, patting Ryuu''s hair, "Your body is strong, brother. Your spirit is also very strong, but your heart is not yet hardened enough. I think it will improve with age, but for now, let''s cook it.


    Ryuu sighed  "Even with the bonus from the skill, her thinking is too difficult to shake, not to mention sadistic tendencies."  he took out his knife that was given to him by his father for two years and went to his favorite ce with his sister  Let''s go, let Gosha serve us thest service.


    Esdes was delighted and catching up with her brother, she said  I love it when you cook. By the way, why did you give him a name at all and with such a strange one?


    A normal name, why didn''t Gosha please you? It suited him very well... until I broke his head.


    She smiled and noticing the deep traces of her brother, said  I don''t understand why you are so heavy. I''m older, but you weigh twice as much as me.


    It''s just that my bone is wide.  Ryuu replied and noted  "Yes, I weigh five times more now, because of the skeleton, than I should in theory."


    A minuteter they reached a clearing where several logs stoodfortably between which there was an old ash.


    There Ryuu butchered the hare and with the help of seasonings that were hidden in that ce, he began to cook.


    Not much has changed in the past two years.


    He continued to search for various skills and trained those already discovered.


    As soon as he started walking, he immediately began to train, hiding all this under the usual children''s games. In general, it''s a little funny, adults, thinking that they were manipting him, trained him under the guise of games, and Ryuu not only supported this, but also became the main engine of this process. All the actors of this theater were happy, but most of all, of course, Ryuu.


    Nevertheless, he did not overdo it. He did not show even thirty percent of his strength, because he did not want to be seriously interested in him and to engage in his upbringing with training. He himself knew how to develop better and others could only interfere, but not help in any way.


    Therefore, Ryuu showed only his remarkable intelligent mind, and then only because he wanted to be left in the care of himself early. It was because of his conscious behavior that adults trusted him, and Esdes spoke on equal terms, even if she believed that her brother was much weaker.


    Although in fact Ryuu was already a little physically stronger than Esdes, not to mention the overall strength of his body. In fact, it''s amazing, but now, at two years old, he is physically stronger than a four-year-old in the world of Naruto. Of course, his umted experience and the new system affected this, but the food of this universe, or rather the meat of Dangerous Animals, is mainly to me. This meat is much more nutritious and healthier than any food from the world of Naruto, and besides, it literally spurs your physical development.


    The stronger and more powerful the dangerous beast, the better its meat, which is more than logical. However, it is better for weak people not to eat the meat of too strong animals, as this can easily kill them...


    As for his rtionship with his father and stepmother, they were... interesting.


    The father, who by the way was called Masa, paid all his attention to his daughter, who was already recognized as a genius.


    Masa did not treat Ryu coldly, no, he just received almost no attention, and to be honest, he was on the contrary more than happy about this. For obvious reasons.


    And in general, how can you be angry with your father because of such a trifle, when you satisfy the carnal needs of his wife, your stepmother every day.


    Yes, Yuko did not stop breastfeeding him, although it was time to stop this business a long time ago. But the woman resisted this decision with all her might, saying that this is how she shows her maternal love,pensates for the cool attitude of the father to the son, and so on. And in general, herctation does not stop, and it is too difficult and dreary to drain milk, let it be better for Ryuu to continue squeezing it.


    Now it has also turned out that she is pregnant, soctation will definitely not stop in the near future. In general, Ryuu was still kneading his tits every day and was more than satisfied.


    When the first few pieces of the hare were ready, he handed them to his sister.


    The girl dly epted the treat and took a bite, affectionately put her palm to her cheek  Mm ~ m, how delicious. I envy your future wife, Ryuu.


    Ryuu chuckled, "Considering how quickly you get attached to me and your character, you definitely won''t give me up to anyone without a fight. And I''m a loving person, so I''m enough for everyone. However, without a fight, the harem will not pass with you either. If we have anything going at all in the future..."


    Legendary Cook - [Level 1  2]


    Legendary Cook - [Level 2]


    Small Talent in cooking


    Homemade dishes are 20% tastier%


    "Hmm, here''s my reward for a few months of effort. It''s a pity I can''t cook more often, then it would take a maximum of a month."


    After roasting the hare, Ryuu handed over all the meat to Esdes  What are you doing?  she was surprised, not understanding anything


    I''m going hunting. Ryuu waved his hand


    Aren''t you going to eat?  the girl waved a fried hare leg


    no. I''m not hungry.  he answered and did not lie


    "Okay, just don''te back toote and don''t go too far into the woods. The animals that are in the depths of the forest are still too strong for you.


    I know.  finally, Ryuu replied: "Probably, this is the only ce in this whole universe where a twoyear-old boy can be sent to a forest filled with dangerous animals to hunt and tell him not to stay long... Status"


    Status


    Name: Ryuu


    Level - 5


    Free Points - 25


    Specifications


    Strength - 24


    Dexterity - 18


    Perception - 30


    Endurance - 22


    Mind - 55


    Skills


    Energy Control - [Level 4]


    Mythical Masseur - [Level 3]


    Magic Voice - [Level 3]


    Resistance Phys. Damage - [Level 3]


    Cold Resistance - [Level 3]


    Irenjutsu - [Level 3]


    Regeneration - [Level 3]


    Legendary Cook - [Level 2]


    Stealth - [Level 2]


    Poison Resistance - [Level 1]


    Heat Resistance - [Level 2]


    Abilities


    Gamer''s Body


    The yer''s Mind


    The Emperor''s Eyes


    Imperial Zone


    Orgasm School


    Arbitrary Meditation


    Thunderstorm of the Undead


    Overwhelming Undead Field


    Shikotsumyaku


    The Great Power of Youth


    In two years, Ryuu was able to discover only four skills and upgrade existing skills.


    The new skills were


    Legendary Cook - [Level 2]


    Small Talent in cooking


    Homemade dishes are 20% tastier%


    Stealth - [Level 2]


    Little talent in disguise


    You move 20% quieter


    Detoxification - [Level 1]


    A tiny talent in toxicology


    Detoxification is 10% faster


    Heat Resistance - [Level 2]


    Little talent for the elements of heat


    You adapt to high temperatures 20% faster


    Meanwhile, Ryuu had already managed to go quite deep into the forest. Today he wanted to hunt something bigger than hares. They just seem to have stopped giving him at least some experience to raise the level.

 Chapter 182: Cores

    Chapter 182: Cores


    Making his way through the forest, Ryuu was "very on guard". I didn''t want to turn from a hunter into a victim.


    Therefore, he activated the Imperial Zone and the Emperor''s Eyes.


    - "Quiet... Too quiet."  Ryuu squinted  "There are no animals in a radius of a hundred meters except for some birds. It seems that the animals avoid this territory, which means that this territory most likely belongs to a Dangerous Monster. I hope not too strong, otherwise I''ll have to kick my slippers..."


    He walked for ten minutes, but found nothing. - "Where are you, you little thing. I am already tired of walking with the greatest possible care and attentiveness."


    Ryuu rxed a little and, as always, various thoughts immediately popped into his head -"...Esdes, what to do with you... You little monster, how do I get a little empathy into you? It has changed a little, albeit extremely slowly, but this is progress. The problem is that soon the tribe will be cut out and this will deal a strong mental and emotional blow to her and strengthen her worldview. I am unlikely to change her opinion about the fact that the weak obey the strong, because... Therefore, as I myself consider it to be the truth. Unpleasant, but true..."


    An interesting-looking wolf, which was a Dangerous Beast, slowly crept into the radius of the Imperial Zone. Two meters at the withers, a formidable sharp horn on the head and a strange scaly armor all over the body instead of fur.


    The beast was carefully creeping, almost without making a noise, towards the little boy who had wandered into his territory.


    Ryuu squinted for a moment and continued walking as if he didn''t suspect that a huge wolf was stalking his soul.  "It is only necessary to correct the part in which she ims that the weak deserve to die and everything will be fine."


    The wolf entered a radius of ten meters from Ryuu and began to wait for the right moment to attack. The beast wasn''t afraid of some little man, no, he just didn''t want this little brisk asshole to escape from his clutches. The boy is certainly small, but it will do for a snack...


    ...I won''t be able to change or somehow influence her sadistic tendencies, but I hope I can curb them, as I once did with Saeko..."


    Suddenly, the wolf took off and rushed to Ryuu, jumping out from behind the trees.


    What surprised the wolf and greatly rmed him was that the kid instantly turned to face him and it would have been fine, he grinned excitedly at the sight of him, and was not scared and tried to escape.


    The instinct of the beast screamed about the danger, as never before, and the wolf urgently decided to turn around and run away himself, but it was not there.


    The wolfman saw with his peripheral vision how the boy''s body was smeared in the afterimage.


    Then he felt an unexpected weight on his head, and then his world suddenly began to revolve around him... Thest thing the wolf saw was his huge headless body and the kid who was standing at the perfect log of his neck.


    Ryuu used his version of the flicker body technique, which worked on physical energy, and very quickly climbed onto the head of the beast. Well, then the sharpest and strongest bone des came out of his palms, which easily cut through the strong scales, stic flesh and hard bones of the beast, separating the head from the carcass.


    The User''s Level Has Been Raised!


    Level 5  6


    "Only one level?!" he protested, feeling the pain of muscle rupture. Still, the technique heavily loaded the body of even Chunin in the past world, what to say about the current Ryuu  "Okay, it''s still better than nothing at all."


    The carcass of the wolf, which had already managed to gain some speed, abruptly fell to the ground and drilled a small ditch with its flesh.


    All this time Ryuu was standing on the carcass, and as soon as she stopped moving, he started self-medication.


    Taking control of a little prana, he separated from it that part of the energy that was responsible for "life", and returned the remaining physical energy of the body back to the well of prana.


    Part of the energy that he separated was extremely simr to the honey chakra... More precisely, it was her, only very concentrated and extremely effective. To do this, you need to have a filigree control over energy, which even Tsunade did not possess at the right level for this.


    In general, it is incorrect to call this piece of energy a honey chakra, because both physical and spiritual energies must be present in the chakra. So it''s better to call it the energy of life.


    The energy of life, under the control of Ryuu, dispersed to all corners of the body and cured all the damage, as well as relieved umted fatigue.


    "Great."  he grinned slightly, lifting the left corner of his lips  "And now... Let''s take the tidbits, and let the animals take the rest."


    While Ryuu was getting to the best pieces of meat, he came across a small ball of perfect spherical shape that resembled a cream-colored pearl. This ball was the inner core of the monster and it is the presence of this core that distinguishes ordinary beasts from dangerous beasts.


    After all, it was with the help of this core that dangerous animals could instinctively use their prana and strengthen themselves.


    Stronger monsters could consciously strengthen their bodies and even use some interesting abilities. For example, to control water, ice, fire and much more, the benefit of nature is a contented diverse and slightly perverted fantasy.


    The monster that Ryuu killed was at the bottom of the food chain of dangerous monsters, so he could only use his prana a little to strengthen his muscles.


    Ryuu took the ball in his hands and examined it with the help of his abilities  "There is still a dangerous monster''s prana inside, and she is not going to leave the sphere at all..."


    This prana was thicker than his... The physical energy inside the pearl was more concentrated, wild, and even still carried a small will of the in wolf.


    "Interesting..."  Ryuu smiled and introduced his prana into the pearl.


    The prana of the beast felt the intruder and tried to merge with the flow of Ryuu''s energy and mess up in his body, but nothing happened, since he saw everything perfectly and prevented any attempts to harm him.


    Next, Ryuu tried to suppress the will of the beast in the core. For twenty seconds his prana and his will in it fought with the prana of the beast and eventually she submitted to the invader.


    Ryuu with a research fervor began to study the core further and that''s what he got.


    Combining his prana and the prana of the beast, Ryuu directed the received energy into his body. As a result, he noticed that the resulting prana fusion strengthened his body by several percent more, but these were not all the differences.


    This prana enhanced his hearing, sense of smell and vision better. In addition, his nails grew slightly, and as soon as he removed the mixed prana from the body, everything returned to its ce.


    "Very interesting."  almost grinning, Ryuu grinned  "The core does not produce its own prana, but is only an intermediary that gives my own prana new properties. Extremely interesting."


    The prana that was inside the core was finite, and it could not be produced by itself. For this, a living body is needed.


    Having cooled his research fervor, Ryuu put the core in his bag and took the best meat cuts, headed back to Esdes.


    ...


    You''re fast, brother. Esdes smiled, sitting on a stump and warming herself by the fire. She was already finishing Gosha, which indicated a good appetite of the girl, herrge stomach and powerful digestion.


    Yeah, I was a little lucky. Ryuu replied and smiled and pointed to his small, but full of meat of a dangerous beast, purse.


    When Ryuu came up, Esdes closed her eyes and sniffed sweetly, like a rabbit  Is this the meat of a dangerous animal? Did you manage to kill a dangerous beast, Ryuu?!


    - Yes. I found a wounded wolf that had arge horn on its head and te scales all over its body. I waited for the moment and stuck my knife in his neck. I would have brought more meat, but he was too big. Two meters at the withers.


    Esdes looked at her brother in surprise, and Ryuu was waiting for his sister''s reaction. "Ideally, she should scold me now and even hit me, saying that I acted extremely stupid and wrong."


    Unfortunately, not everything is going the way we want...


    Esdes happily smiling hugged her brother  I''m so proud of you, Ryuu! A real hunter of the Partas n! Even I couldn''t kill a dangerous beast at your age!


    Haha,e on, sister, he was injured...  Ryuu smiled, but inside he sighed  "Where did I go wrong? Does she really care at all that I could have just ended up in the stomach of some dangerous beast?"


    The girl enthusiastically replied  And what? He could have easily killed you anyway! The fact that you decided to attack an opponent so superior in strength means that your spirit is extremely strong, Ryuu! And Father says it''s even more important than the strength of your body. Suddenly Esdes hugged Ryuu even tighter. An ordinary child would even feel pain Just don''t do such stupid things anymore, brother. If you want to hunt dangerous animals, then take a sister who has more experience in this.


    There was a slight anxiety and even a fleeting fear in Esdes'' voice, which surprised even her


    Ryuu was surprised. I was very surprised.  But...


    Esdes squeezed him even harder in her arms and, interrupting, said  Your father did not teach you to hunt such animals at all, Ryuu. The strong survive  the weak deserve to die, it''s true. But you''re a strong brother, you don''t have to die so stupidly, okay?


    Yes, sister...  still freaking out from what is happening, he answered automatically


    Great.  the girl nodded and releasing her brother from her arms, sat down on a stump  Now you can try your catch.  rubbing her palms together, she said


    - "I hope she values me not only because of my grub." - Ryuu mentally grinned and started cooking anyway.


    While he was cooking, thoughts about the near future were spinning in his head  "It was amazing... If everything also goes well, then perhaps with Esdes it will even be possible to create a harem without shedding someone''s blood. Hmm, in a few years the northern tribe will attack the n and cut out all its inhabitants, except for me and Esdes, of course, I will try. And then... First, we will wander through the local forests and when there are no monsters equal to us, we will go traveling. We will explore thends of the Empire and hunt for new monsters that can still challenge us. Then, most likely, Esdes will join the army of the Empire, and I will follow her. I still have to choose a side, but of the two evils, I''ll probably choose the lesser one... The destruction of the Empire will lead to incredible consequences. Wars will break out with renewed vigor, foreign countries will tear apart the remains of the Empire like hungry jackals. Previously restrained by the Empire, the warring nations will begin to destroy each other again, and Dangerous Animals will happily take advantage of all this confusion, turning the territory of a once great state into hunting grounds. The empire may bepletely rotten, but I''d rather change it from the inside..."

 Chapter 183: Timer

    Chapter 183: Timer


    Ryuu, don''t resist~ me. Yuko almost sang in an affectionate and yful tone, chasing after a fouryear-old boy


    Ma, I don''t want to eat! Ryuu eximed, running away from Yuko. He was really full, the woman had only recently breastfed him, but it looks like she wanted to feel her stepson''s mouth and hands again


    Hiding under the table, he said  Mom, I''m not small, you don''t need to breastfeed me anymore. Everyone isughing at me already.  said Ryuu intively, who actually didn''t mind continuing to eat dairy products from Yuko, but it was necessary to y for the sake of appearance


    Who''sughing at you? No one would dare tough at the chief''s son, and even more so at Ryuu.  she said, trying to get a nimble asshole, but without sess  "Amazing! I''m stronger and more experienced, but his instincts allow him to dodge and read my movements! You''re still talented in your own way, just like your sister."


    Ma, I''m four years old, everyone isughing at this already! I''m already being called a mama''s boy behind my back!  he muttered discontentedly, perfectly ying the role of a child


    Let themugh! They''re just fools to be jealous of you!


    - "And this makes a lot of sense."  Ryuu smiled to himself. He was really envied by many older guys, yet Yuko was quite a beautiful woman. One of the most beautiful in the tribe.


    Go to your mom and don''t be naughty. I know that you also love Mom''s milk. Come to me.  she smiled and slowly stretched out her hands to the guy, and when there was very little left to the goal, she, like a tigress, abruptly grabbed her prey  Haha, got caught! Now I''m going to eat you!  she said yfully, clutching Ryuu to her chest


    "But I''m really full, Ma!


    "You''re just imagining it. Try it and you''ll see how a brutal appetite will wake up in you.  Yuko was saying, baring her stic breasts and firm nipples ready for caresses  Don''t upset mom. Eat up. her eyes were bright with anticipation and excitement


    As if scared of the possibility of upsetting Mom, Ryuu quickly said, "Okay, Ma.


    He put his hands on the soft stic and slightly moist, from the errands, breasts and began to knead and massage them habitually, forcing Yuko to moan softly.


    She always tried to feed him where no one would see them, because she could not restrain the moans of pleasure from the caresses of this strange, but such a beautiful child.


    Yuko herself exined these moans to Ryuu by saying that she was just pleased when he drank her milk, which was pretty close to the truth. Ryuu did not bother the woman much about these moans, as well as her trembling body and wet pants, and Yuko, meanwhile, thought that he was still too innocent to understand that he was driving his stepmother crazy with ecstasy.


    What the woman could not imagine was that she was not a hunter, but this little guy who sat on herp and hugged her like a panda.


    Lowering his head, Ryuu started eating with a habitual movement. Yuko''s moan, like a signal, spoke of this.


    In two years, he managed to pump up the skill of the Mythical Masseur, in fact, as well as other skills.


    Status


    Name: Ryuu


    Level - 10


    Free Points - 50


    Specifications


    Strength - 44


    Dexterity - 38


    Perception - 60


    Endurance - 36


    Mind - 65


    Skills


    Energy Control - [Level 6]


    Mythical Masseur - [Level 5]


    Magic Voice - [Level 5]


    Resistance Phys. Damage - [Level 5]


    Cold Resistance - [Level 4]


    Irenjutsu - [Level 5]


    Regeneration - [Level 5]


    Legendary Cook - [Level 4]


    Stealth - [Level 4]


    Detoxification - [Level 2]


    Heat Resistance - [Level 3]


    Crafting - [Level 1]


    Observation - [Level 2]


    Shooting - [Level 1]


    Abilities


    Gamer''s Body


    The yer''s Mind


    The Emperor''s Eyes


    Imperial Zone


    Orgasm School


    Arbitrary Meditation


    Thunderstorm of the Undead


    Overwhelming Undead Field


    Shikotsumyaku


    The Great Power of Youth


    At the moment, his massage, thanks to the skill, is fifty percent more effective, which is just crazy inbination with his experience and skills.


    No wonder that even such a spiritually strong woman as Yuko was almost dependent on him and loved with all her heart. He also liked this girl, but it was far from love.


    Actually, Ryuu finally realized that it was hard for him to really love someone. He suspected that what he called love was just very strong sympathy and banal greed.


    But back to the status. In two years, Ryuu was able to pump up old skills quite well, found new ones and expanded the list of techniques from the Naruto world that he could use with prana.


    The further the pumping went, the harder it was to raise the level, which is logical.


    New skills were...


    Crafting - [Level 1]


    A tiny Talent for creating objects


    User-created items are 10% more effective


    Observation - [Level 2]


    Little Talent for investigative research


    You are 20% more attentive when you are focused


    Shooting - [Level 1]


    A tiny Talent for throwing


    You aim 10% faster


    Ryuu got his craft when he was making a bow, and shooting when he shot a dozen hares with it.


    The bow was ten percent stronger and more flexible, and the arrows were ten percent harder and sharper, so the skill worked perfectly.


    The most interesting thing is the observation. He got it when he tried to repeat the technique of his Rinne Sharingan "The Look of Truth" with the help of prana and the Eyes of the Emperor.


    The technique is extremely useful and just stupidlyplicated, but the same kind of useful ability, the popadans from the stories that he once read, received for free.


    He spent months training and trying to recreate the technique, but nothing came out.


    Finally, someone took pity on him and he was given the skill "Observation".


    This skill can be called active, because as soon as Ryuu focused on the goal, the world around him turned gray, and little things and various traces that could lead to this very goal were highlighted in scarlet. It was almost a copy of the witcher''s ir from one game, but Ryuu was only pleased with it.


    And of course, the skill is just fine, no doubt, but the most interesting thing happened when Ryuu focused, for example, on a person and activated the Emperor''s Eyes at the same time. When the skill and ability were activated, a symbiosis urred, and a window popped up in Ryuu''s mind with data about the goal he was focusing on.


    Ryuu focused on Yuko and activated the Emperor''s Eyes, and a secondter a system window popped up in his head.


    Yuko Partas


    Age: 28 years old


    Gender: Female


    Strength - 65


    Dexterity - 77


    Perception - 43


    Endurance - 49


    Mind - 31


    The symbiosis of skill and ability did not give much information so far, but Ryuu knew that this was just the beginning.


    At the first level, the Observation did not even show the characteristics of the target, only gender, age and name, at the second level, the characteristics were already visible, which was already just magical.


    Suddenly, Yuko''s sweet moans and Ryuu''s thoughts were interrupted by a strong male cry  Attack! An unknown tribe is attacking!


    Yuko froze in shock, and Ryuu sighed, "It''s time... Esdes is on the hunt, we need to take Yuko and escape before it''s toote."


    Grab your weapons! Let''s show the enemy who is worthy to live and who is worthy to die!


    Pulling away from Yuko''s chest, Ryuu said  Have we been attacked?


    It looks like it.  Yuko frowned and lifted Ryuu, who weighed eight times more than he should because of the skeleton - It looks like the fight will be very heavy, usually there is not so much noise during the attack, unless it concerns the survival of the entire n. Ryuu, hide in the house.


    Yuko got up, tucked her breasts in and wanted to leave the house with a quick step, as Ryuu grabbed her by the hand  Ma, look!


    He pointed out of the window, where a huge army of northern tribes could be seen. The army was three timesrger than the entire Partas n, and after all, this is an army of the mostbat-ready people, and there were children and rather weak women in the n. The chances of survival were minimal.


    Yuko stared at the army in shock, and Ryuu pulled her arm to attract attention  Ma, let''s escape! We don''t have a chance, look! Esdes is on the hunt now, I know exactly where she is! Let''s go faster!


    Ryuu pulled her out, but Yuko didn''t move. Only her small jaw clenched with force, and a thoughtful look watched as the brave men and women of their n had already joined the battle  I ... I can''t, Ryuu... Leave. Run to Esdes, and I''ll try with the others to detain them.


    Having said that, Yuko went to the wall with a weapon and took a couple of small swords  What?! Mom, this is not funny, we need to run faster! Ryuu said loudly. He was shocked that this woman decided to stay and die here. It seemed to him that she would follow him, not without remorse, but she would follow...


    Ryuu did not want Yuko to die so easily, he had already be attached to this woman, but fate has other ns.


    I can''t, Ryuu. Yuko said softly, kneeling down in front of him and touching Ryuu''s forehead with her forehead  I am a proud daughter of the Partas n, and I cannot betray the n at itsst moment. Here are my parents, friends, sisters, brothers, all rtives and close people... All of them are now bravely facing the enemy face to face. I can''t betray them...


    Ryuu stared at the woman in front of him in shock. He hardly recognized her. Yuko almost never hunted and mostly just trained. She didn''t really like hunting, which is surprising for a member of the hunter n.


    Ryuu could not even think that a proud hard core was hidden inside this beautiful woman...


    Yuko smiled and patted Ryuu on the head  Besides, I have to buy you time, son... You know, I love you very much. You are not my own son, but I consider you such. And it''s not because all my children died too soon, no... It is simply impossible not to love such a sweet and beautiful boy.


    Ryuumented and tried toe up with something urgently - "She won''t go with me voluntarily, no matter how hard I try. Damn you... Think, think, think... I can secretly knock her out when she turns away, but the chance that I will be able to escape with her in my arms is very low. And even if I can run away with her like this, forcibly, what then? It is unlikely that she will be very pleased with this... I think then, inside her, something will break... Something will die... She has always been distinguished by a more sensitive heart and character, which set her apart from the rest of the Partas n... Okay, I think I can beg her forgiveness if I manage to escape with her in my arms. It''s time to use the umted characteristics."


    Yuko touched Ryuu''s forehead with her soft lips and whispered, "I love you, son." You have to survive.


    Ryuu opened the status and threw twenty-five points in Strength and twenty-five in Endurance.


    But then the following happened...


    - "What?! What kind of timer!?"


    Status


    Name: Ryuu


    Level - 10


    Free Points - 0


    Specifications


    Strength - 44 [69] 24.59.59


    Dexterity - 38


    Perception - 60


    Endurance - 36 [61] 24.59.59


    Mind - 65


    Skills


    Energy Control - [Level 6]


    Mythical Masseur - [Level 5]


    Magic Voice - [Level 5]


    Resistance Phys. Damage - [Level 5]


    Cold Resistance - [Level 4]


    Irenjutsu - [Level 5]


    Regeneration - [Level 5]


    Legendary Cook - [Level 4]


    Stealth - [Level 4]


    Detoxification - [Level 2]


    Heat Resistance - [Level 3]


    Crafting - [Level 1]


    Observation - [Level 2]


    Shooting - [Level 1]


    Abilities


    Gamer''s Body


    The yer''s Mind


    The Emperor''s Eyes


    Imperial Zone


    Orgasm School


    Arbitrary Meditation


    Thunderstorm of the Undead


    Overwhelming Undead Field


    Shikotsumyaku


    The Great Power of Youth


    - "Jarvis?!"


    - "This timer shows the time for which the free characteristics will fully take effect. One free point of characteristics in an hour will be absorbed by the trait you have chosen and will be part of the characteristic..." To be continuedRate this book<span data-hvi="true" svg="[object Object]"><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><h3>You may also like<a title="More" href="/alsoLikeViewMore/23102006005984205?bookType=0">MORE</a></h3><a title="Ascension of the Monster Queen" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="24176003605517505" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="24176003605517505" data-report-bid="24176003605517505" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"24176003605517505","logid":1833396722780775197,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_24176003605517505","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/ascension-of-the-monster-queen_24176003605517505"><i><i><strong>Ascension of the Monster Queen</strong><small>Fantasy</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>4.8</a><a title="Reborn With A Demon Or Goddess System" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="24021742105304205" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="24021742105304205" data-report-bid="24021742105304205" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"24021742105304205","logid":1833396722780775197,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_24021742105304205","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/reborn-with-a-demon-or-goddess-system_24021742105304205"><i><i><strong>Reborn With A Demon Or Goddess System</strong><small>Fantasy</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>5.0</a><a title="S.E.N.S.E: God''s Favor" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="24002732305149705" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="24002732305149705" data-report-bid="24002732305149705" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"24002732305149705","logid":1833396722780775197,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_24002732305149705","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/s.e.n.s.e-god''s-favor_24002732305149705"><i><i><strong>S.E.N.S.E: God''s Favor</strong><small>Magical Realism</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>4.8</a><a title="Rebirth of the Strongest Dungeon Master" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="23622249906018405" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="23622249906018405" data-report-bid="23622249906018405" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"23622249906018405","logid":1833396722780775197,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_23622249906018405","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/rebirth-of-the-strongest-dungeon-master_23622249906018405"><i><i><strong>Rebirth of the Strongest Dungeon Master</strong><small>Fantasy</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>4.3</a><a title="Cross Dressing In A Fantasy World Full Of Magic" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="23615884105704805" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="23615884105704805" data-report-bid="23615884105704805" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"23615884105704805","logid":1833396722780775197,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_23615884105704805","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/cross-dressing-in-a-fantasy-world-full-of-magic_23615884105704805"><i><i><strong>Cross Dressing In A Fantasy World Full Of Magic</strong><small>Fantasy</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>4.9</a><a title="Vampire King''s Werewolf Bride" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="23477118905785005" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="23477118905785005" data-report-bid="23477118905785005" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"23477118905785005","logid":1833396722780775197,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_23477118905785005","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/vampire-king''s-werewolf-bride_23477118905785005"><i><i><strong>Vampire King''s Werewolf Bride</strong><small>Fantasy Romance</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>4.8</a><a title="Menikahimu yang Kaya dari Surga" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="23333551806162105" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="23333551806162105" data-report-bid="23333551806162105" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"23333551806162105","logid":1833396722780775197,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_23333551806162105","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/menikahimu-yang-kaya-dari-surga_23333551806162105"><i><i><strong>Menikahimu yang Kaya dari Surga</strong><small>Romansa Kontemporer</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>4.7</a><a title="A Werewolf Story; Roll Up Between Love And Hate" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="23310056105814605" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="23310056105814605" data-report-bid="23310056105814605" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"23310056105814605","logid":1833396722780775197,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_23310056105814605","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/a-werewolf-story-roll-up-between-love-and-hate_23310056105814605"><i><i><strong>A Werewolf Story; Roll Up Between Love And Hate</strong><small>Fantasy Romance</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>4.9</a>Reviews24 Reviews<svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><a title="Melshan" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_heads" data-report-uiname="heads" data-report-dt="user" data-report-did="4300607576" href="/profile/4300607576?appId=10"><i><span aria-hidden="true"><svg viewBox="0 0 1024 1024" alt="Melshan">


    </path>


    </path></svg></i></a><strong>Melshan</strong><i>Lv7</i><svg><i></image></svg><a title="Melshan" href="/profile/4300607576?appId=10">Melshan</a><span data-hvi="true"><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>


    Add ALL women to the harm hehehe....... HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM <figure data-hvi="true" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-did="23106896105187400"></figure><a title="Reply" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_reviews" data-report-uiname="reviews" data-report-dt=mentsdetail" data-report-did="23106896105187400" href="/review/23102006005984205/review_detail/23106896105187400"></a><small>6mth</small><button type="button"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg></button><strong>96</strong><a title="Review detail" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_reviews" data-report-uiname="reviews" data-report-dt=mentsdetail" data-report-did="23106896105187400" href="/review/23102006005984205/review_detail/23106896105187400"><button type="button"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg></button><strong>28</strong></a><i></i><a title="TFH" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_heads" data-report-uiname="heads" data-report-dt="user" data-report-did="2410403992" href="/profile/2410403992?appId=10"><i><span aria-hidden="true"><svg viewBox="0 0 1024 1024" alt="TFH">


    </path>


    </path></svg></i></a><strong>TFH</strong><i>Lv6</i><svg><i></image></svg><a title="TFH" href="/profile/2410403992?appId=10">TFH</a><span data-hvi="true"><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>


    this is a trantion. pls add the site where we can find the raws. plus mentioning who the author is and that you are tranting it. otherwise. youbare stealing the authors work<a title="Reply" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_reviews" data-report-uiname="reviews" data-report-dt=mentsdetail" data-report-did="23237947905213300" href="/review/23102006005984205/review_detail/23237947905213300"></a><small>5mth</small><button type="button"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg></button><strong>14</strong><a title="Review detail" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_reviews" data-report-uiname="reviews" data-report-dt=mentsdetail" data-report-did="23237947905213300" href="/review/23102006005984205/review_detail/23237947905213300"><button type="button"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg></button><strong>2</strong></a><i></i><a title="Dr200" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_heads" data-report-uiname="heads" data-report-dt="user" data-report-did="4320004684" href="/profile/4320004684?appId=10"><i><span aria-hidden="true"><svg viewBox="0 0 1024 1024" alt="Dr200">


    </path>


    </path></svg></i></a><strong>Dr200</strong><i>Lv2</i><svg><i></image></svg><a title="Dr200" href="/profile/4320004684?appId=10">Dr200</a><span data-hvi="true"><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>


    The name is journey through the universe but he doesnt leave the world hes in so you should change the name <a title="Reply" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_reviews" data-report-uiname="reviews" data-report-dt=mentsdetail" data-report-did="23347688705020000" href="/review/23102006005984205/review_detail/23347688705020000"></a><small>5mth</small><button type="button"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg></button><strong>9</strong><a title="Review detail" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_reviews" data-report-uiname="reviews" data-report-dt=mentsdetail" data-report-did="23347688705020000" href="/review/23102006005984205/review_detail/23347688705020000"><button type="button"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg></button><strong>9</strong></a><i></i><a title="pasito_tun_tun" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_heads" data-report-uiname="heads" data-report-dt="user" data-report-did="4316481083" href="/profile/4316481083?appId=10"><i><span aria-hidden="true"><svg viewBox="0 0 1024 1024" alt="pasito_tun_tun">


    </path>


    </path></svg></i></a><strong>pasito_tun_tun</strong><i>Lv4</i><svg><i></image></svg><a title="pasito_tun_tun" href="/profile/4316481083?appId=10">pasito_tun_tun</a><span data-hvi="true"><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>


    The story is not bad in itself, the problem is that the author (or trantor) changes the names of the characters. For example: Kohta is called Cat, Rei is Ray.... There are also very embarrassing parts of the story, it''s exactly Mc in the way he acts and talks with other characters, he looks like a beta SIMp with OP skills. <figure data-hvi="true" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-did="23345958706186900">


    </i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i>

 Chapter 184: The Chase

    Chapter 184: The Chase


    - "Jarvis?!"


    - "This timer shows the time for which the free characteristics will fully take effect. One free point of characteristics in an hour will be absorbed by the trait you have chosen and will be part of the characteristic..."


    Ryuu froze for a moment, watching Yuko get to her feet and turn towards the door.


    During this moment, he experienced a lot of unpleasant emotions, but there was no time for them, and therefore Ryuu took control of prana and directed it directly into his head, at the same time activating the ability of Arbitrary Meditation.


    The world slowed down, or rather Ryuu''s thoughts flew at a mind-boggling speed.


    Emotions went back several nes, leaving a mind as bare and cold as steel.


    "Why was the timer not mentioned at all in the training mode, Jarvis?"  Ryuu asked calmly and without emotion, as if he had be the same artificial intelligence as Jarvis


    "Because it wasn''t part of the training regime, sir," Jarvis replied just as calmly.


    - "Why was it not included in the training mode?"


    "Because that''s how the system was set up, sir."


    "Why didn''t you tell me about this nuance in advance? You knew I was umting free stats points."


    "I couldn''t, sir."


    "Is that so?"


    "I''ve been restricted in many actions before, sir. Don''t be surprised by this."


    "As I understand it, my employer tried, nothing, I understand, there should always be a fly in the ointment. I don''t mind, but I don''t like the fact that I wasn''t informed. With this nuance, I will have to reconsider a lot of ns ..."  Ryuu thought for a moment, and then asked his assistant a question  "Jarvis... Whose side are you on?"


    "I''m afraid I don''t understand the question, sir."


    "I''m afraid you understand everything, but I''ll rephrase what I said... Jarvis, are you on my side or on God''s side?"


    A second of ringing silence and Jarvis replied, "I am your assistant, Sir, but I am also an artificial intelligence created by the creator for your convenience, merged with the system. I''m a small part of the system, sir. I am not on your side and not on the side of the Creator. I''m on the side of the system. I don''t have the will like humans, sir,"


    - "I see. Nothing, many people sin byck of will, let alone artificial intelligence."  Ryuu calmly replied  "... You are on the side of the system, and the system obeys the creator, so we can say you are on the side of the creator ..."


    - "I''m sorry..."


    - "Nothing, I''m sorry, because from now on I can''t trust you. In general, I should have guessed it myself a long time ago, but, apparently, the illusions that I built for myself prevented me from understanding it."


    - "No need to apologize, sir. Perhaps the creator wanted this... a moment to teach you a lesson?"


    "Anything is possible."  Ryuu replied, watching Yuko put on a leather armor "...How could I get attached to you if I knew that the n would be cut out? I specifically reminded myself of this, but apparently I didn''t understand the whole point myself... Maybe I was so affected by this childish body? You looked so pathetic when, following the first child, you lost the second, then the third... It was clear that you were ready to break down. What ismonce for the women of the Partas n, is a tragedy for you. Even though you''re trying to follow the rule: "The strongest survives, and the weak deserve to die.", but nothinges out. You shouldn''t have been born in this n."  Ryuu shook his head mentally  "I''m no better... He yed like a boy, ying the role of a son. I thought I would just cheer you up, just not let you fall into the abyss of despair, but in the end I got close to you myself, even though I knew what this n was waiting for."


    When Yuko was finally dressed, Ryuu quietly sneaked past her and went outside. There he took his hidden bow and quiver with arrows  "I have a couple of ns how to knock you out and deliver you straight to Esdes unnoticed. It will be insanely difficult, especially with my characteristics and other little things, but it is possible with my bonuses from skills, huge experience and the Eyes of the Emperor with the Imperial Zone... But I''ll let you decide your own fate. I may be a maniptive asshole, but I have not yet descended to abductions and imposing my will on a loved one. Besides, I don''t love you, and if I save you, I will put on my shoulders the responsibility for this act and your life in general."


    Yuko came out of the house and was surprised that Ryuu had already run away  Well done, even now he listened to me right away. She smiled and ran towards the sh of swords and furious screams


    Meanwhile, Ryuu, unnoticed by everyone, moved along the roofs of houses, through thickets and trees, imperceptibly watching Yuko.


    "There are more interesting women in this world, so why worry about someone who will definitely not y a special role in your life?" - Ryuu asked himself, looking for answers


    Taking a convenient and inconspicuous position near the battlefield, he began to follow the battle of Yuko.


    Taking out his bow, Ryuu began to imperceptibly shoot off not particrly strong invaders, whose loss would not be much noticed in the heat of battle.


    Naturally, no matter how inconspicuous Ryuu was, the nsmen and invaders saw exactly from which direction the arrows were flying, so he had to constantly change positions.


    ...


    Time passed. Although the battle wasing to its logical end, it was only getting hotter.


    Cornered, being in an absolute minority, the representatives of the Partas n did not try to retreat or escape, as normal people would have done, no, they furiously ran forward, taking with them the warriors of the northern tribes. It seemed that the blood of their nsmen gave them enough strength and rage to fight to thest breath.


    Ryuu was still quietly trying to shoot the invaders, but the remaining warriors at the end of the battle were strong and it was much more difficult to kill them with his characteristics from a simple bow. And the arrows were running out.


    Finally, thest man, who was the leader of the Partas n, he is the biological father of Ryuu and Esdes, fell.


    There were only women who still tried to resist, children and the elderly.


    The strongest women, who were too difficult to take alive, were immediately killed, and the rest were knocked down, twisted and tied up for the amusement of the remaining warriors.


    The old men were immediately killed, there was no need for them now at all, as for the children who remained in the vige, they were waiting, in general, for the fate of the same bound women and there was no difference whether you were a boy or a girl.


    Whoever led these warriors to the Partas n was determined to exterminate it, so no one should have survived. He just also knew how important it was for his soldiers to rx after the battle, and therefore, beforepletely exterminating the n, the warriors would have a little fun with the survivors.


    This was the moment Ryuu was waiting for.


    Yuko fought to the very end and survived, before taking many lives of opponents, but as a result, now she was lying tied up with a stick in her teeth. She wanted tomit suicide, but luck was not on her side at that moment and she failed to do it.


    Four warriors, grinning andughing excitedly, began to tear her clothes. Tears sprang from the woman''s eyes, because she knew more than well what was waiting for her now.


    Meanwhile, Ryuu calmly took out an arrow  "Like the good son you thought I was, I will fulfill myst filial duty and personally send you on yourst journey..."


    A second and an arrow, whistling in flight, pierced Yuko''s temple, giving her an instant and unexpected death, which she, at the moment, so much desired.


    Naturally, this attracted attention.


    There.  said a formidable tall man with a spear in his hands, pointing his finger at a tree a hundred meters away, which was near the forest itself  A great shot. Preferably take him alive, I want to punish the one who increased our losses almost twice. He shot our budding recruits, this cannot be forgiven.


    A bunch of soldiers jumped up and ran furiously towards Ryu.


    Ryuu himself quickly focused on the man to find out a little information about him and ran away.


    Sid Hashim


    Age: 42 years old


    Gender: Male


    Strength - 145


    Dexterity - 124


    Perception - 55


    Endurance - 90


    Mind - 44


    - "Menacing."  Ryuu said calmly to himself, running away. With the help of prana, he lightened his body and strengthened his legs in order to develop good speed and break away from his pursuers. In fact, he used the technique of bodily shimmering "Shunshin", but he severely limited it so as not to strain the body too much and not run out of steam too quickly.  "He is physically stronger than Kage and even Maito Daya, but due to the fact that thetter possess the chakra, they will eventually be much stronger. It''s amazing what the local flora and the meat of dangerous animals do with the human body. This is the perfect world for Maito Dai and Guy, it''s a pity it''s too cruel for such kind people like them."


    ...


    For ten minutes Ryuu was running away from his pursuers and when he thought that they had already lost him, the pursuers made themselves felt.


    Ryuu was sitting on a log and pointwise treated the most damaged muscles to save prana, but then he abruptly had to remove his head from the path of a flying arrow.


    He didn''t turn off the Emperor''s Eyes and the Imperial Zone, so he quickly noticed this attack.


    Ryuu quickly looked in the direction from where the arrow flew, there was a man with arge bow and a characteristic armor, which indicated that he belonged to the invaders, a hundred and fifty meters away.


    Ryuu wondered how he was caught up. It wasn''t that his speed was great, in fact, he knew for sure that it was less than the speed of these elite warriors. What he really hoped for was his small size, stealth skill and a lot of experience, which should allow him to throw his pursuers off the tail. "How did they track me down? I didn''t leave any traces or even smells, with the help of one small technique."


    He was already talking about it while running away, it was not worth sitting and waiting for another arrow, much less reinforcements.


    Meanwhile, the archer who fired the arrow said in amazement  A child...


    Did you catch up with him, Captain?"  seven more soldiers ran up  Well, you run...


    A child.  the archer repeated again, frowning heavily, who was the captain of the squad  the shooter turned out to be a child of five years old.  he said and broke off in pursuit of Ryuu


    The soldiers looked at each other in shock and ran after the captain.  Are you serious?


    - Yes. The gambling hunt is canceled, we must kill him. We have to do this otherwise this monster will grow into a big problem for us in the future.


    What about the order? Alive...


    I''ll figure it out. If we manage to take him alive, fine, but the primary task now, at all costs, is to destroy this child.


    "I see, Captain.

 Chapter 185: Deception

    Chapter 185: Deception


    Running away from his pursuers, Ryuu tried to get rid of the tail and understand how they were tracking him so urately.


    He led them in circles, because running with them on their tail to Esdes was a truly stupid idea.


    "There is not much time, Esdes will soon finish hunting and return. ording to the canon, the invaders will already be far away from the destroyed vige, but my intervention will most likely change that, and they will stay here for a while. We need to intercept her before the soldiers do it."


    For another five minutes, Ryuu danced around the forest, trying to throw off his tail, but to no avail. A handful of soldiers with the same archer were unceremoniously tracking him down.


    "Something''s not right here... Maybe Teigu?"  Ryuu thought and looking back, he saw behind him, in the sky, a small bird simr to an eagle  "Very interesting... This is not found in thesends."


    For a few more minutes, he led his pursuers through the forest while the mysterious bird also followed him on his heels.


    ...It looks like the problem has been found. I don''t know how they are rted to this bird, teigu or xingu, but the bird''s eyesight is definitely good. In any case, it''s time to say goodbye to you guys."  Ryuu said to himself and ran in the footsteps of one dangerous beast


    Unsuspectingly, the soldiers followed Ryuu, who abruptly changed direction.


    "He''s changed direction again, Captain.  said a pale soldier with ck hair. A medallion with a small blue core of a dangerous beast rattled on his chest.


    The soldier''s right eye also glowed with a mystical light and was unfocused.


    He wants to throw us off the tail again, what a stubborn boy. This one definitely can''t be left alive.


    Meanwhile, Ryuu found what he was looking for.


    The tracks led him to their of a dangerous animal.


    It was a huge bear, whose ck fur shone like steel.


    Ten meters at the withers, huge thick paws under which even such a frozen ground was squeezed by several centimeters, which also spoke of the huge weight of the bear.


    A huge horn on his head, spikes all over his body, long ws, but most importantly, there were two newborn offspring in the cave behind him. This will force the bear to fight fiercely and without the slightest thought of escape.


    "Excellent."  thought Ryuu, turning sharply, snatching a bow and pulling the penultimate arrow.


    A momentter, the arrow flew into the sky, and a secondter killed the annoying bird.


    Him... The asshole killed my bird. I''ve lost him, Captain. The soldier said angrily. His right eye became normal again, and the core of the beast in the medallion cracked.


    Where did youst see him?  the captain frowned


    Two hundred, two hundred-fifty meters to the southwest.


    Okay, put all your strength into your legs, if he leaves now, it will be bad.


    - yes!


    Ryuu himself, meanwhile, hid not far from the bears'' den and waited.


    In general, he would have run away from here right away, but he decided to help the beast and the soldiers a little in organizing the meeting.


    A few secondster, soldiers ran out into the clearing. They didn''t sneak, but moved as fast as possible, so the bear noticed them very quickly.


    The captain frowned heavily at the sight of the bear  An infection... We were outsmarted by a kid.


    It''s a Steel Bear!  loudly, almost shouting, the soldier whispered, sucking in air  We can''t cope with him!


    The huge bear cautiously stood up on his hind legs andnded with all his strength on his front paws, shaking the ground.


    By itself, this animal is rtively neutral, and now, when newborn cubs are lying behind him, he has even less desire to attack some muddy people. He wasn''t afraid for himself, but he was afraid for the cubs.


    I know. The captain nodded, backing away  Slowly from...


    Before he had finished speaking, Ryuu''sst arrow whistled through the eye of one bear cub, killing him at a time.


    - "Now you can do the legs."  concluded Ryuu and ran unnoticed towards the hunting grounds of Esdes.


    He ran almost noiselessly with his experience and skills, and with the help of technology he left no smell. As a result, all the rage of the bear fell on the soldiers.


    Retreat! The little bastard set us up!


    To say that the bear was enraged by the death of his child is not to say anything. He looked with bloodshot eyes, from rage and anger, at the soldiers and without hesitation rushed at them roaring loudly  Rraaaaar!


    The bear''s roar was deafening and terrifying. The captain and the soldiers tried to retreat, but where there. The bear moved extremely fast, despite its size.


    He knocked down their group with his carcass, like bowling pins. The captain tried to escape and he seeded, but the bear managed to take his right hand away at the end.


    Mishka would have finished him off if he had run after him, but there was still one live bear cub, so he couldn''t do it.


    ...


    Ryuu was moving to a certain area and after twenty minutes, he reached it.


    "Esdes hunting grounds, it remains only to find her."  Ryuu thought, healing the muscles damaged from using techniques. He also needed to turn off Arbitrary Meditation in order to return to the usual way of thinking and emotions.


    He turned off the ability reluctantly, but what to do...


    Emotions returned and Ryuu felt the weight of his act on his heart. I felt the weight of loss. It had been a long time since he had felt like this.


    It is worth noting that all he experienced was longing. He wasn''t worried about Yuko''s death itself, he was worried that he would probably never be able to chat with her again. Finding her reincarnation will be extremely difficult, and why would it be? She really was just a casual travelingpanion in his life.


    After sitting like that for two minutes, Ryuu shook his head, grinned at himself and started searching for Esdes.


    He climbed a tall tree and began to look out, with the help of the Emperor''s Eyes, for his little sister.


    After thirty seconds of searching, he found her.


    A blue-haired seven-year-old girl with a sweet smile was butchering a dangerous animal that was still alive, which was tightly bound.


    Apparently, she was also humming a cute tune while the beast was moaning pitifully.


    "And here''s my little sister," Ryuu chuckled.


    Having descended to the ground, he quickly ran towards Esdes. He no longer hid his steps, so his footsteps could be heard from afar.


    Esdes abruptly stood up, pulled out a knife and looked in the direction of the trampling  "What strange steps... What kind of animal is this? It''s like he walks on two legs... It''s interesting, but you have to be careful."


    The girl was used to dangerous animals often attacking her during the butchering, yet the smell of blood attracted some hungry animals.


    Esdes hid in a ravine and was very surprised when she saw her brother  "Ryuu?! What is he doing here?"


    Sister! Ryuu shouted, trying his best to show the child who had just experienced a shock  The tribe was attacked! Mom and Dad are dead! Everyone is dead!


    What?  the girl was surprised, as if not quite understanding what her brother had just said  What are you saying, Ryuu.


    "They''re all dead!" The northern tribes united and attacked us! I miraculously survived!  he was saying loudly when he ran up and hugged Esdes


    Ryuu raised his head and saw that Esdes'' eyes were wide open. She was shocked, but not as much as he had hoped.  That''s how... - she answered calmly, thinking about something  The main thing is that you escaped, Ryuu.  hugging her brother tighter in response, she said


    Sister... What are we going to do? I was chased by soldiers, whom I was able to kill with the help of cunning and a dangerous beast, but the invaders will not leave it just like that. They''ll be looking for me, we need to get out of here.


    After breaking the embrace, Esdes returned to the bound beast, which unfortunately was still breathing, and began to gut it further in search of the kernel  We will leave here, Ryuu. We will go further north into the forest and hunt there. We will be stronger and survive, or we will be food for strong beasts.


    Esdes...


    Do you mind?  she said sternly, looking up at her brother - Now I am responsible for our lives, brother, since I am stronger. You must obey, Ryuu.


    No, I don''t mind, Sister.  Ryuu shook his head that he expected such an oue  I wanted to tell you to stop torturing this beast. You know how much I don''t like it when you do that...


    It''s all your sensitive heart, brother. You know that the quality of a dangerous beast''s core is much higher if you get it from a still-living beast. Besides, this is a training that our father gave us. Training of the heart and spirit. We have to get stronger, Ryuu. Stronger in body and spirit. There should be no pity in us for our prey and enemies. This is the way of the strong, who always survives.


    Okay, how much more time do you need?


    "Give me a minute and we''ll move out." Esdes nodded and, under the piteous moans of the beast, began to dig inside him. The girl was obviously deliberately slowing down the process in order to deliver as much torment to the victim as possible.


    Ryuu sat down next to him and mentally said, "Status."


    The User''s Level Has Been Upgraded!


    Level 10  11


    The User''s Level Has Been Upgraded!


    Level 11  12


    The User''s Level Has Been Upgraded!


    Level 12  13


    The User''s Level Has Been Upgraded!


    Level 13  14


    Shooting - [Level 1 2]


    Status


    Name: Ryuu


    Level - 14


    Free Points - 20


    Specifications


    Strength - 45 [69] 23.51.21


    Agility - 38


    Perception - 60


    Endurance - 37 [61] 23.51.21


    Mind - 65


    Skills


    Energy Control - [Level 6]


    Mythical Masseur - [Level 5]


    Magic Voice - [Level 5]


    Resistance Phys. Damage - [Level 5]


    Cold Resistance - [Level 4]


    Irenjutsu - [Level 5]


    Regeneration - [Level 5]


    Legendary Chef - [Level 4]


    Stealth - [Level 4]


    Detoxification - [Level 2]


    Heat Resistance - [Level 3]


    Crafting - [Level 1]


    Observation - [Level 2]


    Shooting - [Level 2]


    Abilities


    The Gamer''s Body


    The yer''s Mind


    The Emperor''s Eyes


    The Imperial Zone


    Orgasm Scale


    Arbitrary Meditation


    Thunderstorm of the Undead


    Overwhelming Undead Field


    Shikotsumyaku


    The Great Power of Youth


    - "Not bad. At least I shot four levels on these reptiles... Jarvis, distribute all twenty free stat points into agility. Let everything be rtively uniform."


    - "I''m doing it."

 Chapter 186: Sparring

    Chapter 186: Sparring


    "Now that the tribe, and especially the father, is gone, it is possible to change the tactics of inoction withpassion..."


    Due to the fact that they were under supervision before, Ryuu did not want to show his abilities, but now no one prevents him from doing it.


    He managed to change Esdes'' views a little, but only a little. He would have achieved much more if he had been equal in strength to Esdes, in her eyes, or even stronger.


    Because of this fucking ideology, his words are like peas against the wall, because his babble is the babble of a weak person who definitely does not understand something in life, since he is weak. That''s about what Esdes thought, who, although she loved her brother, did not take him very seriously.


    However, Esdes must be given credit, even being such a baby, she already guessed that her brother was not so simple. Cooking, which quickly saturated and gave strength. Wonderful massages that toned the body and even elerated its recovery. Precocious adult thinking and much more...


    Feeling for the core inside the writhing beast, Esdes wondered, "How did you get here, Ryuu? There are dangerous animals all around, which I have only recently managed to cope with. Your stomping would definitely attract their attention..."


    Meanwhile, Ryuu focused on the Esdes figure and activated the Emperor''s Eyes


    Esdes


    Age: 6 years old


    Gender: Female


    Strength - 33


    Dexterity - 45


    Perception - 32


    Endurance - 30


    Mind - 27


    - "And really a genius."  he grinned  "It would be ideal if I could be equal to Esdes, in her eyes. Then she will be more willing to listen to my words... But the main thing is not to overdo it. If I be stronger in her eyes, then she will most likely perceive me as a threat and try to be stronger as soon as possible. Even if I didn''t give reasons for such thoughts, she doesn''t like to be weak and certainly won''t want to be weaker than her younger brother. Plus, her father''s ideology of social Darwinism is stronger in her now than ever before. After the destruction of the tribe, this ideology has strengthened in her, and although she is trying not to show her emotions now, I can clearly see that she is very sad. She''s not grieving, no, just sadness and longing."


    Esdes slowly pulled the core out of the beast, and then sharply stabbed the monster in the throat, finally interrupting his torment.


    Sighing, she got up from her knees and walked over to the pile of white snow. In it, Esdes "washed" her hands and the core of the monster.


    When she finished doing this, Ryuu''s voice suddenly rang out for herSister, let''s have a sparring match.


    Esdes was standing with her back to Ryu, and therefore he did not see how her pupils narrowed  "Challenges me? My beloved brother refuses to obey... I knew it would be like this! Even if you try to seem kind and naive, but you have the blood of proud hunters of dangerous animals. Moreover, you are my brother, which means you can''t just ept submission to anyone, even your own older sister. I''m d that you finally "woke up", even if it took the destruction of the tribe for this."


    The girl turned to face Ryu and smiled slightly, squinting  Why did you want to practice? You''ve always refused to train with me. What has changed?


    Ryuu smiled kindly, as if he was a naive monk, in whose head selfish thoughts cannot arise - We need to be stronger, sister. Now that we are alone, we can only rely on each other in this cruel world. I don''t want to let you down, so I''ll start training seriously.


    Esdes froze "Hmm... It doesn''t make sense... He''s right and it looks like these are his real thoughts. Now only we have each other... and his words that he doesn''t want to let his older sister down..."  at the end of her thoughts, Esdes mentally smiled  Ahem, good. Come on right now, it won''t take long, and this clearing will fit perfectly.


    - OK.


    Attack. Esdes said, beckoning Ryuu with her finger


    I''ming. Ryuu said with a smile, and then ran to attack with all his might. Naturally, he was not going to use Prana at all in this sparring


    "Pretty fast for his age."  Esdes analyzed, watching her brother rush at her. In addition, her eyes caught on quite deep traces that he left  "He always weighed a lot, for no clear reason, so in apartment with this speed, his impact should be quite strong. Let''s check it out."


    Running up close, Ryuu saw Esdes cross her arms in the block  "How not to overdo it." he thought and hit the center of her block, only slightly restraining the force


    With the weight of his entire body and exorbitant strength for his four-year-old body, the fistnded on the Esdes block.


    "''What strength!'' she eximed, trying to soften the blow in every possible way. Esdes felt this blow with her whole body, as if a good-sized boar had just tried to knock her down.


    From the blow, she backed up five steps  "That''s a blow! What strength! Is this the difference between men and women that my father talked about?! I''m jealous! Why can he be so strong and I can''t?!"


    Ryuu took sparring quite seriously, and therefore immediately ran to Esdes and started a new bunch of attacks.


    - "It''s not worth getting hit by such blows. Maybe I don''t have so much strength and weight, but I''m much faster!" grinning, from the anticipation of a good fight, Esdes thought


    Ryuu ran up and threw his fist with force towards Esdes'' chest. Even though his arms also weighed quite a lot, but thanks to the explosive power, they would fly as fast as Esdes'' blows. The girl could only move faster and freer on her own two feet. Thanks to her trained reflexes and instincts, Esdes dodged the blow rtively easily.


    In general, Ryuu read Esdes even without the Emperor''s Eyes, like an open book. It would not have been difficult for him to hit it, even with such a difference in speed, but he wanted to "be" equal to it, and not to take a swing.


    "''Try this, brother!'' she cried to herself with fervor. Esdes didn''t even notice how she started taking this sparring seriously. Thoughts of sumbing disappeared and were reced by the excitement of battle.


    Slightly retreating, Esdes, spinning on her left leg, hit the Ryuu''s hand block with all her might.


    "A great shot."  assessed Ryuu, calmly taking his sister''s blow


    *Groin*


    The sound of flesh hitting flesh was quite loud, but Ryuu''s hands didn''t even flinch.


    - "Amazing! Didn''t even flinch! It looks like a huge persistent boulder! What a pity that he decided toe to his senses only now! So much wasted time!"


    It hurts sister. Ryuu smiled and tried to grab his sister''s leg, but she quickly returned it to its ce


    Nothing, only through pain we be stronger, Ryuu. Esdes grinned and quickly bypassed him, tried to attack in the back, but failed.


    Ryuu managed to turn around and expose the block.


    *Groin*


    Again, Esdes'' footnded on the block, but this time she did not manage to remove it in time.


    Gotcha! Ryuu shouted with augh and grabbed his sister by the leg


    Esdes grinned and jumped up on one leg, tried to pull the other out of Ryuu''s hands, and also hit his right ear with her free foot.


    No, this is my victory!  he smiled excitedly and pulled his sister''s legs down to the ground. As a result, her attack went astray, and she herself fell to the ground


    - "Not good."  the girl only had time to think before Ryuu climbed on top of her and pressed her body to the ground


    I won!


    I don''t think so. Esdes replied with a grin, poking Ryuu in the back with her knife


    "That''s not fair, Sister. Ryuu muttered, ying the role of a disgruntled child


    We didn''t discuss the rules in advance. Besides, there are no rules in a real fight and there can''t be.


    Okay," I said.  he sighed reluctantly and stood up, held out his hand to his sister  Next time, the victory will be mine.


    Esdes grinned in anticipation, grabbing his hand and standing up  Then try for this, Ryuu.


    Of course, Esdes. He grinned, scratching his head

 Chapter 187: The Musician

    Chapter 187: The Musician


    The icy wind ruffled Ryuu''s blue hair as he crouched, waiting for the right moment to strike.


    Twenty meters away from him, there was a huge white wolf. The beast kept looking around, as if feeling the gaze on him.


    "Turn away, be kind, huh?"  Ryuu thought, not taking his eyes off the victim


    Finally, the wolf seemed to hear this polite request and turned away.


    Ryuu instantly took off from his ce and silently ran out from behind the trees.


    The legs reinforced with prana carried Ryu to the wolf very quickly. Halfway there, he grinned and held out his hand with the palm open.


    Swirls began to appear in the center of the palm, and a sphere formed.


    A secondter, there was already a spiral ball of the physicalponent of prana in his hand.


    The many streams inside rotated in different directions without touching each other.


    The wolf sensed the dangerte, and therefore, when he turned sharply in the direction of Ryuu, he was already grinning and mming a rasengan from prana into his chest.


    Khar.  the wolf yapped during the strike, flying a few meters away


    "Great."  Ryuu thought,ing closer to the wolf, which, having fallen, twitched a little and died  "Rasengan made only of physical energy is much stronger than its usual version, but it is also much harder to control. However, this is not a problem for me." he reasoned with satisfaction


    Externally, there were no special defects at the site of the blow, but Rasengan simply ground the organs inside the wolf into a mess.


    Now I can finally take what I''ve wanted for so long...


    Ryuu knelt down in front of the wolf and cut his chest. After that, he put his hand inside in search of the core.


    He had been tracking this rare wolf species for several months.


    This wolf wasn''t too strong. Rather, he was too cowardly and cautious, while having excellent speed and unusual abilities.


    "There you are." Ryuu smiled excitedly, feeling for the core.


    The core was cold to the touch, and outwardly it looked more like a piece of ice with a perfect spherical shape.


    Ryuu''s prana burst into the core and came into confrontation with the residual prana and the wolf''s will.


    Ten minutester, Ryuu suppressed the will of the wolf inside the core and, smiling, began the long-awaited experiments.


    Having "connected" with the core, he felt the new abilities for which the killed fluffy asshole was famous.


    The icy wind around Ryuu, under its influence, began to slowly spin, gradually elerating and picking up the snow scattered around.


    The resulting snowstorm grew until it reached a hundred meters. The wind inside the blizzard was rushing at a speed of twenty meters per second. Some tree branches broke off and joined the dance. He managed this blizzard as he wanted. It literally felt like a third hand.


    - "Very interesting. This blizzard can cause problems, but it can hardly be called deadly... This furry coward liked to use it to disguise himself and used it when retreating. And it also eats quite a lot of prana... I wonder if it''s even stronger, can I?"


    With an excited glint in his eyes, Ryuu began to pour more prana into the core, from which it began to freeze and be covered with a thin crust of ice.


    Meanwhile, the blizzard also began to intensify and grow.


    Slowly, the blizzard turned into a severe blizzard. On the territory of two hundred meters, a strong wind with snow shook the age-old trees, threatening to topple them at least.


    Broken branches flew in a deadly dance, which made them quite dangerous in apartment with zero visibility.


    Meanwhile, Ryuu frowned at the core in his hands. He clearly felt that he had reached the limit. If he wants more from this core, then it just won''t stand. - "The limit... Haaa, not a bad ability of course, but too weak for me. Okay, for the first time, it will be suitable for training the windy element."


    Ryuu withdrew the remnants of prana from the core and immediately lost his connection with the blizzard. To his surprise, he did not disperse, but continued his action.


    After getting out of the blizzard, Ryuu watched for several tens of minutes as it gradually faded away.  "It can be useful." - he remarked and headed towards his and Esde''s camp


    It''s been three years since they started surviving together. A lot has changed in these three years, especially regarding the dynamics of their rtionship.


    If earlier Ryuu was a stupid, but still a beloved brother, now he was a beloved, but overly sensitive younger brother with great potential. Simply put, Esdes has treated him as an equal for a long time. This means that she began to take his words seriously.


    Naturally, Ryuu immediately took advantage of this and began to make the ideology of Esdes more "soft".


    The results were there and the results are good. For example, now she doesn''t think the weak deserve to die, now they''re just boring fleas that aren''t worth her attention.


    It may seem that this is quite a tiny step towards easing Esdes, but even this step was quite difficult.


    Surprisingly, Esdes has his own well-established worldview already in childhood, which is extremely difficult, somehow, to shake.


    The strong will of this little girl is not even worth talking about.


    But in truth, the Esdes personality is more than sane now. She still likes to torture enemies, but only enemies. She still loves battles, but clearly is not going to attack neutral and even more friendly people to her.


    Ryuu suspected that even in the canon Esdes was quite normal, within this world, albeit on the verge, but after taking her teigu, she slowly changed and not for the better. Still, teigu was not called Demon Extract for nothing.


    For three years they hunted, survived and trained in these forests.


    At this moment, they could kill most of the dangerous beasts in this snowy area, but there was also a portion of dangerous beasts that were still too strong for them.


    An unpleasant situation was showing up. Some monsters were too weak for their training, the other, stronger part, was too strong for their training.


    In particr, this irritated Ryu, because he had not raised his level for almost several months, which indicated that either he was getting very little experience, or he was not getting it at all.


    Of course Ryuu had a hugebat experience, amazing skills with bonuses and powerful abilities, but the dangerous beasts he feared were raw materials for xingu and even teigu. He personally once saw the monster from which Teigu Esdes, an Extract of a Demon, was created.


    It was a twenty-meter amphibian that was located in the very north of the Empire. Nine big sharp eyes that deprived this creature of a blind spot. A huge mouth full of the sharpest teeth in several rows. Thick dark blue hide, two dozen long tentacles, which this creature perfectly wielded.


    But the most important thing is that she could, on her own whim, create ice out of absolutely nothing, as well as manage thousands of cubic meters of ice around her.


    To kill such a creature, in its habitat, where it is as strong as ever, is almost impossible. That is why Ryuu assumed that in the past people somehow lured this monster out of its habitat.


    Fortunately for people, these monsters had a rather poor opportunity to reproduce, and they also spent most of their time underwater, in the ocean, to feed their huge carcass.


    Status.  Ryuu said calmly, on the approach to the camp


    Status


    Name: Ryuu


    Level - 25


    Free Points - 55


    Specifications


    Strength - 89


    Dexterity - 88


    Perception - 100


    Endurance - 93


    Reason - 95


    Skills


    Energy Control - [Level 6]


    Mythical Masseur - [Level 5]


    Magic Voice - [Level 6]


    Resistance Phys. Damage - [Level 6]


    Cold Resistance - [Level 5]


    Irenjutsu - [Level 6]


    Regeneration - [Level 6]


    Legendary Cook - [Level 6]


    Stealth - [Level 6]


    Detoxification - [Level 4]


    Heat Resistance - [Level 4]


    Crafting - [Level 5]


    Observation - [Level 5]


    Shooting - [Level 4]


    Musician - [Level 4]


    Abilities


    The Gamer''s Body


    The yer''s Mind


    The Emperor''s Eyes


    The Imperial Zone


    Orgasm School


    Arbitrary Meditation


    Thunderstorm of the Undead


    Overwhelming Undead Field


    Shikotsumyaku


    The Great Power of Youth


    "Damn, even after killing this sucker, I didn''t raise the level... We need to raise with Esdes the question of traveling around the Empire."


    All this time Ryuu didn''t spend his free stats points and was going to continue in the same spirit for quite a long time.


    It''s very simple. In general, he regretted very much that he had spent his umted points then, because the stronger he was, the more difficult it was for him to raise the level. Basically, of course, this is due to the fact that there are simply no suitable enemies on which to level up. Therefore, it is worth waiting with the waste of points and doing the usual workouts while they make sense.


    Skills were getting harder and harder to level up, for example, Ryuu failed to raise the level of Energy Control for three whole years.


    There were no new skills either, he spent all his time training, hunting and pumping old skills, he identally discovered one skill for all of them.


    Pumping crafting, Ryuu made a guitar and yed it a little, as a result acquiring a new skill.


    Musician - [Level 4]


    Average talent in ying musical instruments


    Your music conveys emotions and mood 40% more strongly, depending on theposition


    He had to y guitar and sing quite often, because Esdes unexpectedly liked some of the songs he performed.


    Apparently, his experience and big bonuses are to me for this, because in the canon she was cool to all kinds of art, including music.


    Ryuu even thought for a moment about the career of a bard, but you can''t raise a lot of levels with a bard, so it''s not an option.


    ...


    "Back?" How''s the hunt going? Esdes asked with a smile when Ryuu crossed the threshold of the cave


    This cave was morefortable and cozy than the homes of half the inhabitants of the Empire. There were chairs, tables, cabs and other furniture on which Ryuu pumped his crafting skills. In addition, he also made weapons for himself and Esdes, and also quietly experimented with monster cores, trying to create weapons at least of the xingu level. So far, the experiments have been unsessful, but this only spurred Ryuu''s interest.


    Everything went well. He didn''t manage to get away from me.  Ryuu grinned , throwing the core into Esdes '' hands


    What a cowardly beast, huh?  she smiled, handing the kernel back to her brother  Dinner is ready, Ryuu, sit down.


    Great. He smiled and sat down at the table. There was stew waiting for him.


    Ryuu tasted a little and said with a smile  Very tasty, Esdes.


    Yeah.  she replied, clearly not appreciating thepliment  Why do you even make me cook, Ryuu? You''re obviously much faster and much tastier at doing it...


    "Because I''m not a servant to do everything myself, Esdes. Ryuu replied with a smile, watching Esdes roll his eyes  I cook for a day, you cook for a day. Day I clean, day you. Everything is fair.


    Annoying. She answered and sat down at the table. Then she began to eat her own cooking with a lean face, which was very good, but thedy was used to cooking Ryuu, so she thought that she was cooking badly.


    In general, Ryuu could cook constantly and even clean, it''s not difficult for him. It''s almost like meditation for him, but the problem is that it takes extra time, and he doesn''t have the same shadow clones.


    But even with shadow clones, he wouldn''t do all the work, because his sweet sister would consider it a weakness. Esdes would have thought that Ryuu had bent under her, for this reason this girl is now forced to eat her food with displeasure.


    Esdes, what do you think about traveling around the Empire?  Ryuu suddenly asked a question


    Why such thoughts, brother? she raised an eyebrow


    I''m just tired of the local climate, animals and much more. In addition, it seems to me that we need to fight with different animals and people throughout the Empire in order to gain as much diverse experience as possible. Only in this way, I think, we can be stronger in our current state.


    Esdes thought  Hmm. There is a grain of truth in your words... New monsters... New people... I like this idea, besides, I wanted to join the army of the Empire, so it would be good to travel before that.


    So, is it decided?  he tilted Ryuu ''s head to the side


    - Yes. Tomorrow we will go on a trip. Esdes grinned in anticipation of new battles


    Great. Ryuu grinned, pleased that everything went smoothly

 Chapter 188: Gifnor

    Chapter 188: Gifnor


    Not far from the Gifnor forest was a small town for ten thousand people.


    This town was a rest point for most of those who moved to the capital of the Empire from its north-westernnds.


    It wasn''t hot here, but it wasn''t cold either. Frequent rains and overcast. Residents of the town itself said,ughing, that eternal autumn reigns in their region.


    It was the gates of this city that two blue-haired children crossed.


    ...


    Ryuu and Esdes have already been on the road for about a week and only now can we say that their journey has really begun, because before that, they were just walking through such familiar eternally coldnds.


    Their couple immediately attracted attention.


    Various young boys and adult men immediately began to look at Esdes.


    Young girls and olderdies, as well as adult men, began to look at Ryuu, which made him very nervous.


    I don''t like it here. Ryuu rolled his eyes


    Esdes grinned. She saw all those looks, felt them. The girl saw how various suspicious men, marginal appearance, looked at her brother  You yourself wanted to travel, Ryuu. They look at us as weak, as prey. It''s so funny.


    Funny?  Ryuu turned to face his sister  What are you talking about?


    Esdes grinned harder, almost grinning and said softly  Many have already started their hunt for us, just don''t say you haven''t noticed.


    Ryuu sighed and also grinned like his sister. He was also amused by the way these suspicious types talked, looked at them and chased them.  It seems to me that these bastards will kill each other while they are figuring out which gang we will "get". You just struck them with your beauty, my dear sister.


    Esdes tilted her head and raised her right eyebrow in a caricature  My beauty? Ryuu, you''re confusing something. How long have they been chasing us, and their eyes are much more likely to explore your ass and only then me.


    Ryuu''s smile froze for a moment, which Esdes was only d of. She rarely managed to tease her brother.


    Brushing aside, Ryuuzily said  Sister, it''s not worth joking about this, it''s better to say, will we deal with them now orter?


    Esdes bared her teeth and leaned into Ryuu''s ear and whispered, "You know how I don''t like to wait. Let''s kill them in the nearest alley. Whoever kills the most, he gets rid of cooking, okay?


    Goosebumps ran down Ryu''s back. And who would not have run if Loli Esdes whispered in his ear about the bloody massacre of local gopnik in the alley, so also with thepetition.


    It doesn''t make sense to me, it''s your turn to cook today, I won''t get anything from it.


    Then I''ll also give you a massage if I lose, of course.  she added with a smile


    I have a better idea. If you lose, you cook for ten people. Two portions for us, and you''ll have to give eight to the homeless. And you should do it with a sweet smile, Sister.


    Esdes thought for a while. On the one hand, cooking Ryuu on the other, she will have to cook for as many as ten people, plus then go to distribute this food to the damn weaklings...


    - OK. Deal.


    Great. Ryuu grinned "As always, my cooking does not fail. And with those bonuses from skills, it will definitely never let you down."


    ...


    Where are they?!  eximed a two-meter-tall lout, scouring with his small eyes along the alley, into which, in theory, a couple of blue-haired children had just run away.


    Four more people of the same build ran in behind him.


    Suddenly, another five ran in behind these five men Hey! This is our territory, bring down otsedova!


    The twometer bumpkin grinned - Now, now, we''ll just take our kids and leave.


    You will leave with nothing. They are on our territory, which means ours.


    Yeah, but before that they were walking around our territory...


    It''s your problem that you couldn''t catch them before they were on our territory. And now go ahead.


    The situation was escting. The marginals were already looking at how to attack each other more politely. They shed swords, cleavers and knives, hoping to scare the opponent, but to no avail.


    Suddenly, a cheerful girlish voice sounded from above  My first!


    It was Esdes. She jumped off the roof and aimed at a two-meter dork.


    He didn''t even have time to react, as Esdes, twisting in the air, with all her might charged Tom with her heel right into the crown.


    There was a lot of force behind this blow, and therefore the lout''s head just burst like a rotten melon.


    Fragments of the skull, brains and blood scattered in all directions.


    "Ha, that wasn''t fair, Esdes. False start, I would say. Ryuu said with augh, falling off the roof for Esdes. He knew that she was going to jump, but decided to give her a head start... and y with her a little.


    In the air, Ryuu spun like a bundle and pulled out his additional weapon in the form of two kukri machetes.


    As a result, the two bandits that were under him were carefully cut into several small pieces.


    Not fair! Esdes eximed, kicking the bandit''s head with a Uturn and thereby tearing it off.  I thought we''d be unarmed!


    And I thought we would be without cheating, but what can we do. Besides, we didn''t discuss the rules of our littlepetition. And remember your words, Sister. There are no rules in the battle and there can''t be. - tumbling, said Ryuu, while cutting the peasant from groin to temechka, in half


    There may be no rules in the battle, but there are in ourpetitions! she spoke with displeasure, albeit with a gambling smile. Esdes took out her weapon that Ryuu made for her. It was an borately made falchion made of durable heavy metal.


    Bitch!  the marginal shouted and attacked Esdes with a sword, but she, grinning, attacked her weapons with all her might on the attacker''s sword.


    The crack of metal stunned the bandit. His sword was simply broken-cut by the Esdes falchion. A momentter, the surrounding people saw how the bandit''s body was cut from shoulder to hip, exactly like that, diagonally.


    Demons!  shouted the man who was the only survivor of one group of bandits, and turned around, tried to run away.


    Ryuu ran out to cut him, with all the speed avable to his muscles.  Let me give you onest hug, Uncle! He shouted, jumping and "hugging" the bandit


    With Ryuu''s current weight and his speed, he was like a loaded train, which is better not to collide with.


    In front of the eyes of the remaining three bandits from the same gang, a little guy knocked down a two-meter man like a buffalo that had developed the speed of a car.


    The man''s ribs were broken, moreover, they dug into his internal organs. The spine is also broken. Many organs that were not affected by bone fragments simply burst from the force of the impact.


    Kha!  finally coughed with blood the peasant and fell dead


    Ryuu, of course, also got it, but not much. His body was already used to his tricks, plus bonuses from skills allowed him to indulge in this way.


    Esdes was not idle all this time on the spot, she still really wanted to win.


    The remaining three bandits did not see the point in this battle and tried to escape.


    They all ran in different directions.


    Ts. - Esdes clucked discontentedly and rushed to the left man.


    Catching up with him, Esdes waved a falchion and cut the fugitive in half at the waist, perfectly separating the lower and upper parts of the bandit.


    Esdes shouted to herself, "I''m going to win!"


    Turning to thest two bandits, Esdes looked shocked at how Ryuu, with a smirk,unched his machete kukri. Like boomerangs, they flew and cut off the heads of thest two bandits right on the run.


    I won.  said Ryuu with a grin


    Esdes froze for a moment, and then gathering her courage, she said  Okay, so be it, this is your fraudulent victory, but next time I will win.


    Empty words.  Ryuu waved his hand and added with a grin, approaching his sister  I can''t wait to see you distributing personally cooked food to the homeless.


    Nc.  tsokn Esdes, rolling her eyes and smiling  Come on, there will be guests here now, unless of course you want to cut down two gangs in this town.


    Come on.


    ...


    Don''t forget, Esdes, a smile. A bright kind smile that will fill the hearts of these homeless with affection and love. Ryuu was saying the chorus, walking behind Esdes.


    Oh, shut up, brother.  she answered, holding in her hands arge, recently bought, pot of stewed meat and potatoes.


    Ryuu and Esdes decided to stop in the Gifnor forest, even though it was teeming with dangerous monsters, ording to local stories. Ryuu didn''t care where to stay, but Esdes preferred this cute forest to the town, where very dangerous animals can attack them.


    Now they were walking through the streets of the town to its poorest area, that is, the slums.


    When they approached this area, Ryuu saw a little dirty pink-haired girl who was dressed in some kind of rags by the wall of the street.


    Naturally, Ryuu immediately recognized the self-proimed genius sniper of the future Night Raid. She looked rather pathetic and intive, despite Ryuu''s slight intolerance towards tsundera. In general, it''s amazing that he was able to build a rtionship in the first world with another pink-haired tsundere named Saya.


    Ryuu separated from Esdes and approached a small pink stripe  A slum dweller?  he asked about the obvious


    Esdes, meanwhile, stopped and raised an eyebrow questioningly.


    Little Main was used to being bullied by welldressed people, so she was already mentally prepared for mockery when she answered, hanging her head - Yes.


    Come on, my sister is distributing food to the homeless today.  with a sweet, inviting smile, he said, pointing to the Esdes with arge pot


    It was clear that Mine was clearly surprised. She nodded meekly and quickly trotted off towards the slums, while Esdes and Ryuu followed the girl.


    "Why did you pay attention to her?" Esdes asked with interest, squinting


    "I just have a kind heart, Sister. You know.


    Maybe, but you don''t pay so much attention to everyone, Ryuu.


    Ryuu just waved it off  Better watch your step, Esdes. I would not like the fruits of yourbor to spill over this mossy road.


    Esdes narrowed her eyes, but did not bother her brother with questions. To be continuedRate this book<span data-hvi="true" svg="[object Object]"><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><h3>You may also like<a title="More" href="/alsoLikeViewMore/23102006005984205?bookType=0">MORE</a></h3><a title="The plot copses: All the heroines are broken!" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="24321566405563505" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="24321566405563505" data-report-bid="24321566405563505" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"24321566405563505","logid":7172427009112495609,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_24321566405563505","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/the-plot-copses-all-the-heroines-are-broken!_24321566405563505"><i><i><strong>The plot copses: All the heroines are broken!</strong><small>Magical Realism</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>4.8</a><a title="For Our Happier Path" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="23723743205572205" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="23723743205572205" data-report-bid="23723743205572205" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"23723743205572205","logid":7172427009112495609,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_23723743205572205","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/for-our-happier-path_23723743205572205"><i><i><strong>For Our Happier Path</strong><small>Contemporary Romance</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>4.8</a><a title="I Got Possessed By A Subus Queen" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="23710818105474205" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="23710818105474205" data-report-bid="23710818105474205" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"23710818105474205","logid":7172427009112495609,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_23710818105474205","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/i-got-possessed-by-a-subus-queen_23710818105474205"><i><i><strong>I Got Possessed By A Subus Queen</strong><small>Fantasy</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>4.9</a><a title="The Rough Hunters Little Lucky Wife" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="23694744706602205" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="23694744706602205" data-report-bid="23694744706602205" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"23694744706602205","logid":7172427009112495609,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_23694744706602205","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/the-rough-hunter%E2%80%99s-little-lucky-wife_23694744706602205"><i><i><strong>The Rough Hunters Little Lucky Wife</strong><small>Romance</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>4.7</a><a title="True King''s Ecstasy" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="23628666406065905" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="23628666406065905" data-report-bid="23628666406065905" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"23628666406065905","logid":7172427009112495609,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_23628666406065905","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/true-king''s-ecstasy_23628666406065905"><i><i><strong>True King''s Ecstasy</strong><small>Fantasy</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>4.6</a><a title="Rebirth of the Strongest Dungeon Master" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="23622249906018405" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="23622249906018405" data-report-bid="23622249906018405" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"23622249906018405","logid":7172427009112495609,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_23622249906018405","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/rebirth-of-the-strongest-dungeon-master_23622249906018405"><i><i><strong>Rebirth of the Strongest Dungeon Master</strong><small>Fantasy</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>4.3</a><a title="Starsign Lord" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="23620492305738205" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="23620492305738205" data-report-bid="23620492305738205" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"23620492305738205","logid":7172427009112495609,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_23620492305738205","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/starsign-lord_23620492305738205"><i><i><strong>Starsign Lord</strong><small>Fantasy</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>4.9</a><a title="Sovereign Of The Overpowered Ring" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="23612185305679905" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="23612185305679905" data-report-bid="23612185305679905" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"23612185305679905","logid":7172427009112495609,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_23612185305679905","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/sovereign-of-the-overpowered-ring_23612185305679905"><i><i><strong>Sovereign Of The Overpowered Ring</strong><small>Fantasy</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>4.4</a>Reviews25 Reviews<svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><a title="Melshan" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_heads" data-report-uiname="heads" data-report-dt="user" data-report-did="4300607576" href="/profile/4300607576?appId=10"><i><span aria-hidden="true"><svg viewBox="0 0 1024 1024" alt="Melshan">


    </path>


    </path></svg></i></a><strong>Melshan</strong><i>Lv7</i><svg><i></image></svg><a title="Melshan" href="/profile/4300607576?appId=10">Melshan</a><span data-hvi="true"><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>


    Add ALL women to the harm hehehe....... HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM <figure data-hvi="true" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-did="23106896105187400"></figure><a title="Reply" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_reviews" data-report-uiname="reviews" data-report-dt=mentsdetail" data-report-did="23106896105187400" href="/review/23102006005984205/review_detail/23106896105187400"></a><small>6mth</small><button type="button"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg></button><strong>99</strong><a title="Review detail" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_reviews" data-report-uiname="reviews" data-report-dt=mentsdetail" data-report-did="23106896105187400" href="/review/23102006005984205/review_detail/23106896105187400"><button type="button"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg></button><strong>28</strong></a><i></i><a title="TFH" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_heads" data-report-uiname="heads" data-report-dt="user" data-report-did="2410403992" href="/profile/2410403992?appId=10"><i><span aria-hidden="true"><svg viewBox="0 0 1024 1024" alt="TFH">


    </path>


    </path></svg></i></a><strong>TFH</strong><i>Lv6</i><svg><i></image></svg><a title="TFH" href="/profile/2410403992?appId=10">TFH</a><span data-hvi="true"><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>


    this is a trantion. pls add the site where we can find the raws. plus mentioning who the author is and that you are tranting it. otherwise. youbare stealing the authors work<a title="Reply" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_reviews" data-report-uiname="reviews" data-report-dt=mentsdetail" data-report-did="23237947905213300" href="/review/23102006005984205/review_detail/23237947905213300"></a><small>5mth</small><button type="button"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg></button><strong>14</strong><a title="Review detail" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_reviews" data-report-uiname="reviews" data-report-dt=mentsdetail" data-report-did="23237947905213300" href="/review/23102006005984205/review_detail/23237947905213300"><button type="button"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg></button><strong>2</strong></a><i></i><a title="Dr200" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_heads" data-report-uiname="heads" data-report-dt="user" data-report-did="4320004684" href="/profile/4320004684?appId=10"><i><span aria-hidden="true"><svg viewBox="0 0 1024 1024" alt="Dr200">


    </path>


    </path></svg></i></a><strong>Dr200</strong><i>Lv2</i><svg><i></image></svg><a title="Dr200" href="/profile/4320004684?appId=10">Dr200</a><span data-hvi="true"><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>


    The name is journey through the universe but he doesnt leave the world hes in so you should change the name <a title="Reply" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_reviews" data-report-uiname="reviews" data-report-dt=mentsdetail" data-report-did="23347688705020000" href="/review/23102006005984205/review_detail/23347688705020000"></a><small>5mth</small><button type="button"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg></button><strong>10</strong><a title="Review detail" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_reviews" data-report-uiname="reviews" data-report-dt=mentsdetail" data-report-did="23347688705020000" href="/review/23102006005984205/review_detail/23347688705020000"><button type="button"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg></button><strong>9</strong></a><i></i><a title="pasito_tun_tun" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_heads" data-report-uiname="heads" data-report-dt="user" data-report-did="4316481083" href="/profile/4316481083?appId=10"><i><span aria-hidden="true"><svg viewBox="0 0 1024 1024" alt="pasito_tun_tun">


    </path>


    </path></svg></i></a><strong>pasito_tun_tun</strong><i>Lv4</i><svg><i></image></svg><a title="pasito_tun_tun" href="/profile/4316481083?appId=10">pasito_tun_tun</a><span data-hvi="true"><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>


    The story is not bad in itself, the problem is that the author (or trantor) changes the names of the characters. For example: Kohta is called Cat, Rei is Ray.... There are also very embarrassing parts of the story, it''s exactly Mc in the way he acts and talks with other characters, he looks like a beta SIMp with OP skills. <figure data-hvi="true" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-did="23345958706186900">


    </i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i>

 Chapter 189: Leo

    Chapter 189: Leo


    A small queue stretched from a blue-haired girl with adle and a saucepan.


    But even this queue was longer than Esdes and Ryuu had expected. There were about twenty people here when they expected to feed eight.


    Esdes didn''t care, so she wanted to say right away that they would have to decide who gets the food and who doesn''t. So she was hoping to see how the homeless would fight for a te of food, but Ryuu intervened. He suggested simply reducing the portions by half and thus saturating twice as many people.


    The most interesting thing is that such arge number of homeless people gathered here only thanks to Mayne, who ran around the slums and notified the homeless about it.


    Stand straight behind each other! Whoever breaks the order will get nothing!  menacingly twirling thedle, Esdes said


    The queue of those wishing calmed down, as soon as themanding voice of the Esdes erupted.


    "A bornmander."  Ryuu thought with a smile, leaning against the wall nearby. He watched his sister with azy smile, who epted sincere words of gratitude from the homeless when they received their food.  Dear sister, more affection and tenderness in your voice, as we agreed! Ryuu said loudly


    Esdes twitched her eyebrow and smiled as tightly as possible  Is that okay?


    Not bad, but you can do better.


    After a while, the food in the pot ran out and Esdes clearly showed this to all the homeless who did not have enough food by turning the pan over  that''s it.


    Only three slum dwellers did not get food, and this list included Mayne herself, which undoubtedly upset her very much.


    While she was notifying the others, they took their ces in the queue. Moreover, she lost her original ce in the crowd and, as a result, she ended up at the very end.


    Clenching her fists in bitterness, she sat on the threshold of the destroyed house and tried not to cry, looking at the ground under her feet, although it was difficult for her, becauserge drops of tears hung in the corners of her eyes, risking rolling down her cheeks.


    Suddenly, a full te of food appeared before her eyesHere you go.


    Mayne looked up in surprise and saw that Ryuu hade up to herpletely unnoticed. He was handing his te of food to the girl, and nearby, Esdes was squinting at it.


    M-me?" Mayne asked uncertainly, rolling her eyes


    Who else?" Ryuu smiled with his trademark sweet smile, which almost hypnotized the girl. She stared at him without blinking and contemted his face and smile as if he were a sculpture or a painting.


    Aw~u? Take it.  seeing that Main had lost touch with reality, Ryuu, grinning, thrust the te into the frozen hands of the girl and, leaving, said finally  You did well by inviting all of them, but from now on think the same about yourself.


    Well, why did you do it? Esdes askedzily at onceIt was supposed to be a lesson to her.


    She already understood everything, there is no need to make this lesson more traumatic. Ryuu replied with a smile, winking at his sister


    Pf, from where only in your heart it''s all. Sometimes I feel like you''re not my brother. We are so different from each other. Esdes shook her head


    Ryuu shrugged his shoulders and nudged his sister in the side with his elbow, asked with a smile  Well, how do you help the weaker ones? It was nice to hear the words of gratitude, and? It''s nice to help others?


    Esdes raised her head and rested her chin on her index finger while she thought Hmm, well, this is much nicer than I expected, however...


    - what? Ryuu asked with interest, already satisfied with the result


    They praised me, showered me with words of gratitude based on their benefits. Just from everything. Esdes spread her hands


    Huh? Ryuu raised an eyebrow


    It is in their interest to keep me interested in this charity, because in this case I could, for example, feed them, like this, more often. They will choose the words that I would like to hear to amuse my ego and sense of fulfilled civic duty.  smiling, Esdes said  Everything so that I would not give up this idea and continue to feed them like this. This is not gratitude, only the expectation that I will feed them more often.


    Ryuu sighed, because he understood that Esdes'' guess was very close to the truth, if it wasn''t at all. The words of this astute girl are quite harsh, but they are true and it is quite difficult to argue with this.


    Not without this, Esdes, you can''t me them for this, since their situation is already deplorable. It''s almost about survival...


    Exactly.  Esdes smiled  When ites to survival, all moral principles, traditional foundations and justice itself go back several ns. A person shows himself to be real.


    Ryuu shook his head and smiled, saying  But remember that pink-haired girl. She went to call the others, although it reduced her chances of getting a portion of food.


    Esdes waved it off  It''s not from kindness, but from short-sightedness. In the end, she would have been left empty-handed if it wasn''t for you. It is impossible to be kind when you have nothing yourself. ept, brother, that my vision of the world is more rational and sound. Father didn''t lie when he taught us. Good, evil, justice... People think about all this only when they are sure that tomorrow they have something to eat and where to spend the night.


    You know me, Esdes, my point of view cannot be shaken somehow.


    Esdes grinnedStupid, but that''s what I like about you, brother.


    ...


    Making their way through the thickets, two small, ck-haired girls ran away.


    Hurry up, Kurome! It''s close! the eldest of them shouted


    Akame, I can''t.  crying, almost hysterical, Kurome said. Her right foot was bloody.


    Damn it! Akame said when she saw her sister''s foot. She stopped and quickly knelt down in front of Kurome  Show me.


    Kurome humbly lifted her leg, whimpering and Akame saw a good hole in the girl''s foot. There were, in the forest of Gifnor, in addition to dangerous animals, there were also equally dangerous nts, so it''s easier to step on the thorns of one of them, especially for a barefoot three-year-old girl.


    Grraaaaaaar! The guttural roar made the sisters'' insides jump with fear


    Akame bit her lip and resolutely said, turning her back to her sister  Get in. Quickly!


    Without bickering, Kurome quickly climbed onto her sister''s back, hugging her waist with her legs  Sorry, sorry, sorry...  she whispered, burying her face in the top of Akame''s head and crying


    Meanwhile, Akame quickly got to her feet and resolutely ran.


    Don''t apologize, it''s all right. We will survive, Kurome.


    However, Kurome continued to apologize, as if not hearing her sister.


    An Earthen Lion was running after them. He had excellent armor, but low speed and mobility, and therefore the girls still managed to avoid his paws.


    With the injury to Kurome, now their speed has significantly decreased and Akama had to run along the razor''s edge when she barely had time to run under the roots of an ancient tree and break away from her pursuer for a while.


    Suddenly Akame saw smoke in the sky.  "A bonfire? Camp!" she quickly realized


    For a moment Akame bit her lip  "They may be as weak as we are..."  she thought, but after looking at the pitiful face of her beloved sister, Akame clenched her jaw and ran towards the supposed camp  "Sorry, sorry, sorry..."  she said in her head


    ...


    Half a minuteter, Akame jumped out into the clearing and immediately shouted  Help! Help me!


    However, when she saw two blue-haired children who were only a little older than herself... The girl''s insides were ready to turn over from annoyance and bitterness


    Rrraaaaarr!  the lion roared, behind Akame, rushing into the clearing


    It was a ten-meter monster, vaguely resembling a lion. Instead of wool, brown armor, which can easily be confused with ordinary dirt and stones. Large ws, like the paws themselves, gave a good arsenal of attacks.


    Due to his slow speed, he couldn''t hunt most of the beasts, so he had to adapt and acquire an excellent disguise for ambushes.


    Meanwhile, Ryuu and Esdes stared in surprise at the guests who had arrived. They thought that some kind of beast was rushing towards them, which was nothing new. And it turned out that someone needed their help.


    - "Akame and Kurome... What a meeting! First Mine, now you... Today is just my day, I see."  thought Ryuu, getting up from the stump


    Squinting, Esdes noticed something - "They look quite intive... It is clear that they are not finishing... Oh! If we save them, then I can persuade Ryuu to cook something! Even the meat itself came running to us, it''s a sin not to use it. God, how kind I am."  she chuckled contentedly and shouted to Ryuu  Throw me at this lion, faster!


    Ryuu smiled and immediately understood what his sister wanted. They did this quite often, especially when they were hunting prey that flew in the sky.


    Running up, he picked up the Esdes and threw it with all his might, like a torpedo, straight at the lion.


    At great speed, Esdes flew twenty meters, leaving the shocked Akame and Kurome behind.


    The lion did not even have time to raise his huge heavy paw, as Esdes shed with all her strength at the lion''s neck with her falchion.


    Esdes flew a few more meters andnded gently on the ground.


    Turning, she saw with a proud smile how the lion''s head fell on its side. The falchion was not long enough topletely sever the neck, so that the head hung on the remnants of tendons and skin.

 Chapter 190: *Crunch*

    Chapter 190: *Crunch*


    "Not bad, sis.  Ryuu pped his hands, deliberately ignoring the shocked little ckhaired sisters - However, it seems that the armor and bones of this lion turned out to be quite hard, since your tender hand was so hurt by the recoil from the blow.


    Esdes grinned and looked at her right hand, which was trembling, clutching the falchion. A couple of ces on her palm had small rough tears, from which scarlet blood was slowly flowing.


    The falchion made by Ryuu was perfect, despite the rtively modest raw materials from which it is made. So he wasn''t the problem.


    "His armor is pretty solid. Esdes chuckled, trying to hide her annoyance. It seemed to her that with this small injury she showed her weakness not only to her brother, but also to the guests.


    While Kurome and Akame continued to parody soulless mannequins, Ryuu approached Esdes and, under her surprised gaze, took his sister''s hand and began gently massaging the bruised ce and at the same time bandaging it with a clean piece of cloth


    The warmth of her brother''s gentle strokes spread through Esdes'' body, including her heart.


    She watched in fascination as her brother bandaged her such a trifling wound.


    Esdes was injured quite often, but usually she managed to process them before meeting Ryuu, and therefore such care was new to her.


    Done.  Ryuu smiled, tying a cute bow on the bandage at the end  It will heal quickly, I know you, but it''s better not to strain this arm so much, okay?


    I''ll try. Esdes replied, pulling her hand out of the warm captivity of Ryuu''s palms. Then she turned her gaze to Akame and Kurome  Brother, it looks like our guests are very hungry... Esdes spoke with a hint in her voice, building an innocent expression on her face


    Ryuu chuckled, shaking his head and quietly said "sly fox" under his breath.  Okay, I''ll cook it today, so be it.


    Great. Esdes smiled contentedly


    Finally, Akame and Kurome thawed out.


    S-thank you for saving us," Akame said, feeling her rapidly beating heart gradually calm down


    No problem.  Ryuu winked  My sister won''t give up a little battle before going to bed.


    And your food. Esdes added with a grin


    And my food...  Ryuu sighed and grinned, stomping towards the dead lion  You must be hungry, now I''ll cook something.


    Reaching the lion, Ryuu scanned the carcass with the Eyes of the Emperor and the Imperial Zone to determine the juiciest and tastiest piece of flesh.  Yeah...  he stuck out his tongue and , under the surprised looks of Akame and Kurome , without straining , turned the lion on its side


    So strong... Kurome whispered in her sister''s ear, snuggling up


    - Yes...  Akame replied in a whisper  Don''t be afraid, we are not in danger.


    - OK. Kurome nodded


    After making several cuts, Ryuu temporarilygged behind the lion carcass  Great, I already have the best pieces. Have a seat, don''t be shy.


    - thanks. Akame said and sat down with her sister on a stump


    Well, let''s introduce ourselves. Ryuu said, handing a clean cloth to Akama


    - what? Akame asked, not understanding why she needed the fabric


    Your friend.  pointed his finger at Kurome, Ryuu  Her foot is seriously injured. Tie it up.


    Exactly! Akame eximed in rm and turned around to face the paling Kuroma  Now, Kuroma.


    So your friend''s name is Kurome...


    Sister. She''s my little sister.  under the painful moans of Kurome during the dressing, Akame said  My name is Akame.


    Very nice. My name is Ryuu, and this is... Ryuu pointed his finger at Esdes, who was looking at him askance  My sweet older sister, Esdes.


    Akame nodded meekly  Thanks again for saving us...


    I repeat, you''re wee. Better tell me how you ended up here.  Ryuu asked, sitting down on a stump and starting to prepare the meat for cooking


    Kurome and I don''t know our parents. We lived all our lives in a shelter, which eventually sold us as amodity to the Empire. My sister and I are not alone here. A lot of children were brought to this forest for some kind of exam, as I understood... What are you doing here? Akame asked with interest and suspicion


    We? We''re spending the night here. Esdes did not want to spend the night in the city and preferred to do it in the woods. My sister and I have recently started our journey through the Empire. We want to meet a lot of dangerous animals to hunt and be even stronger.


    Why?  I got into a dialogue with an innocent question of Kurome  You are already very strong...


    Not at all, we still have a lot to strive for.  Ryuu answered with a sweet smile  There are still a lot of monsters that we cannot afford and we are not satisfied with it.


    And why do you want to be even stronger?  she asked Kurom again, although Akame tried to pinch her sister to hint that she would get behind their rescuers


    Esdes decided to answer this question  This is our ideology. We strive for strength in order to survive. To decide their fate, and not to entrust it into the hands of the stronger.


    It was obvious that Kurome wanted to ask another question, but Akame''s pinching became quite brutal and the girl had to stop.


    "Hmm, I''m missing some spices...  Ryuu said and looked at Akame  Besides, your sister needs medicines. Esdes and I usually use only bandages and antidotes of my preparation, but Kurome is unlikely to be able to survive with only this bandage.  getting to his feet, Ryuu stretched  Eh, I''m going to go to the city and buy everything I need.


    After walking a few meters, Ryuu turned and squinted at Esdes, which with all its nature expressed disinterest in the guests  Esdes do not let them offend.


    I won''t, I won''t.  Esdes waved her hand  You''d bettere back quickly.


    I''ll try. Ryuu grinned and ran into the city


    ...


    Meanwhile, two gangs were looking for Ryuu and Esdes. They found their people chopped up and all they know is that they were chasing two blue-haired children.


    The gangs immediately rejected the assumption that theirrades had hacked each other in a skirmish. It was clear from the bodies that this was definitely not the case.


    A truce was concluded between them, for the sake of revenge.


    ...


    Have you seen two blue-haired children of ten years old here?


    No, I haven''t.


    Are you sure?


    Yes, you can hardly lose sight of such people.


    ...


    Two blue-haired children of ten years old. Have you seen it?


    Yes, I saw them walking towards the slums.


    Fine, keep the gold, but if I find out that you lied, you''ll lose your other hand.


    I''m not lying, I''m not lying!


    Ha, let''s see.


    ...


    Arge group of bandits broke into the slum, which clearly frightened its inhabitants.


    Having gathered a small crowd, they began to interrogate.


    There were blue-haired children of ten years old. Where are they? For each false answer, I will break each of you on the finger, please note.


    Oh, they were here, sir, they were! But I do not know where they can be! a dirty fortyyear-old woman eximed. Her face was covered with pustules and growths.


    Hmm, break her finger to show the seriousness of our intentions. Will resist, break two.


    - No! No, no, no!..* crunch * AAAAAAAAAGHAGHAGHAGH! I don''t know! I don''t know anything, really!


    Perhaps, again, I just wanted to show the seriousness of this interrogation.  the leader shrugged his shoulders  And so, let''s continue ... you. Tell me what you know.


    They were here, they were! But I really don''t know where they went! They just fed us and left!


    I see... Break his finger, I don''t believe him.


    Wait, wait! I know who might know where they are!


    Is that so? And who?


    Pink-haired brat! Mine, yes, Mine! It was she who gathered us all when they came to feed us. She knows them! I say for sure, he knows! She''s also a slum dweller, she must be here somewhere!


    Hmm, not bad... And yet break his finger, I don''t like the way he looks at us.


    No, no, no!.. * crunch * AAAAAAAAA!


    Shut up! You''re yelling like a woman!  said the bandit who broke his fingers by hitting a peasant in the face and knocking him out


    Lighting a cigarette, the leader said  So, we are closer to the solution than Sato and his people. If we find out that ourrades died in a skirmish with them, then each of you will take advantage of this truce and stab Sato and his men in the back.


    Yes, boss.


    Find this girl. Get the information out of it, I allow everything in general.


    All right, boss.


    ...


    Let me go! Let me go! Mayne screamed in panic when three big men grabbed her


    Kami, look at what a doll! And you can''t tell under this dirt and soot that such beauty is hiding inside!  the bandit was saying, wiping dirt and ashes from the cheeks of the mine with a rag  We will get information out of it, then "try" it, and then we will give it to the Mayor as an apology for the recent noise that we raised.


    Great idea, the boss will be thrilled.


    Help me! Please help! Mayne screamed, trying to escape, but passersby simply shyly averted their eyes and seemed not to hear the child''s screams


    Plug it with a rag, my ears are already tired.


    Ha, I like her voice.  one of them said, tearing a piece of cloth from his sleeve and plugging her mouth with Mine


    So this hut will do, let''s borrow it for a while.  said the one who carried the Main and entered a random house from the slums


    ...


    Some timeter...


    Yeah, it''s a pity she passed out quickly... I wanted so much to hear her beg me not to put my big guy in her...


    Idiot, you knocked her out. Why did you put out your eye? Naturally, she passed out from shock! It''s strange that she didn''t die of shock, you idiot! What the fuck did you put it out for?


    Well... I like one-eyed girls... Besides, I''ve always been interested in one thing...


    "Don''t tell me... You''re a fucking psycho, Rick! Are you really going to put it in there!? Are you even friends with your head!?


    Hey! I don''t want to hear this from a man who likes his victim to vomit! Better wake her up somehow!


    ...


    Thank you, this is what you need. Ryuu said with a smile, buying arge set of various spices


    Walking down the street, he thought  "There are so many new things here! My head is just exploding with ideas! These dragon tonguesbined with scarlet buds will give an extremely interesting taste!"


    Suddenly Ryuu froze, as did his face.


    Then Ryuu''s face became nk and emotionless.


    His eyes were filled with cold rage and anger.

 Chapter 191: Instruction

    Chapter 191: Instruction


    Like a ghost, Ryuu found himself behind the two rapists who were talking.


    The third, meanwhile, apparently waited for his turn and climbed to the cut-down Mine.


    "It''s my turn, doll. Congratte me. I got the honor to "print" your little pussy.


    The girl was naked. There were abrasions and cuts all over the body. One eye was missing.


    A pair of deformed toes, on her feet, looked clearly in the wrong direction.


    Ryuu calmly jumped up behind the two bandits to be at their eye level.


    He took both of them by the heads with a steel grip.


    For a moment, both bandits were taken aback when they were suddenly touched  What for... / Are you kidding?


    However, these were theirst words.


    Additionally strengthening his hands with prana, Ryuu, with all the avable power, hit the bandits with their heads against each other.


    The result was the same. Their heads exploded like rotten watermelons, showering blood, flesh, brains and the remains of the skull all over the room.


    The death of these bandits was quick and painless, but Ryuu saw no point in torturing them. They would have died at his hands anyway. Death would have leveled all hisbors. Of course, with the help of torture, you can quench anger and rage inside, but Ryuu never liked to torture people, unlike Esdes. It did not bring him any pleasure and spoiled his mood.


    In addition, he did not have time for this, he was still waiting for a crippled Mine and thest bandit from whom it would already be possible to extract information by torture.


    Thest bandit, by the way, was now looking at him in horror. Forgetting to breathe sometimes, he wet his pants  a monster!


    Havinge to his senses, the bandit put a knife to Mayne''s neck  Don''te near! Stay away or I''ll kill you!


    Ryuu smiled coldly and calmly pointed his index and middle fingers at the bandit, as if they were the muzzle of a gun.


    The next moment, two distal phnges flew out of his fingers at great speed and tore off the fool''s hand with a knife attached to the Mine.


    Through the eyes of the Emperor, Ryuu calcted everything so that the girl would not suffer.


    And?  the bandit stared stupidly at the hand that was missing the brush. Finally, the pain "caught up" with him and he instantly passed out, falling next to the girl.


    The fingers that Ryuu used to shoot instantly healed, and the bones recovered.


    He quickly approached Mayne and the bandit. Putting his hands on both of them, he restored most of Mayne''s body and healed the bandit''s arm so that he would not die.


    When the girl''s life was out of danger, Ryuu exhaled and calmly lifted her right eyelid with his fingers. Naturally, the eye socket was empty. Prana could not restore what does not exist if the subject''s body itself is not capable of at least some kind of regeneration of lost tissues and organs.


    His higher techniques of iryenin will not help here either, since they simply will not help without a spiritualponent. He has only physical energy and the energy of life at his disposal, that is, prana.


    There is, of course, fuinjutsu, but again, nothing will work without the spiritualponent. And Ryuu is only at the stage of experiments using fuin on prana.


    There was only one way out. You need to find the lost eye of the Mine, or find someone who will donate the eye to the girl. Naturally, the donor must also be a child.


    The Imperial Zone was reactivated, as were the Emperor''s Eyes.


    The desired eyeball turned out to be on the floor of the room. It looks like recently trampled by a foot in dust and dirt. It is possible to restore this, although it is difficult.


    Looking at Main''s calm face, Ryuu reached for his right eye: "I didn''t really like you in the canon, but now you''re just a child who suffered because I rxed. This will be my gift and apology."


    With a habitual movement of prana, he cut off the nerve endings, and then pulled out the eye.


    After a few seconds, his eye was restored with the help of prana. His body had regeneration, so it''s not a problem for him to grow something.


    Opening the girl''s eyelid, Ryuu inserted an eye and pranoy attached it.  "Hmm, my eyes are blue, hers are pink... I will temporarily change the pigment of my former eye to pink, but it will still return its blue color. Hmm, you''ll be like me, in thest world, with heterochromia."  Ryuu smiled slightly, stroking Main on the head  "It''s a pity I can''t correct your memory, without spiritual energy... I''ll try to erase my memories with prana. You will remember everything vaguely, as if everything that happened was just a bad dream."


    Fortunately, Mayne''s mind itself wanted to get rid of traumatic memories, so now the girl will remember all the atrocities that happened to her vaguely.


    Ryuu picked Mein up in his arms and carried her to a nice hotel. There he rented a nice room for six months. Three meals a day, ess to the baths. The girl will live well for the next six months.


    "Now you."  thought Ryuu, when he returned to the house to the sleeping bandit.


    *Cotton*


    What?!  the rapist woke up abruptly, from a good p Ryuu T-you...


    *Cotton*


    A new p in the face with a bang tore out the bandit''s jaw and crushed the cheekbone. From the pain, the lout could only cry, mumble, spray snot and suffocate.  Mmmm!


    Ryuu restored the bandit''s face with prana and immediately asked calmly, "Why did you torture the girl?" Say everything quickly and clearly, otherwise I will slowly scalp you, pull out your nails, pinch your balls and tear your nipples with ticks. Then I will restore your agonizing body and begin the torture anew. Believe me, I really don''t like to do this, but if necessary, I will do it.


    Ryuu said all this in the most calm, everyday tone, as if he was listing a list of goods to the cashier that he would like to see.


    I''ll tell you! I''ll tell you everything!  dropping tears and snot, said a twometer unshaven man full of muscles - We were looking for you and that blue-haired girl! Ourrades and other guys from another gang were found crumpled in an alley. All we knew was that they were chasing you. We wanted to find you and find out about what happened.  panting, hysterical, said the bandit


    And? So you found me, what now?


    Sorry, sorry, I didn''t know! I didn''t know who you were! It''s the boss!


    "Did the boss make you torture the girl?" Did the boss give the order to abuse her?


    Naturally, the bandit nodded, as if he admits now that this is the initiative of their trinity. He nodded, by the way, so Ryuu was a little afraid that the rapist''s head would juste off.


    Ryuu also saw perfectly well, with the help of the Emperor''s Eyes, that he was being tantly lied to.


    And where is your gang located?


    Warehouses in the north of the city! Our base is there!


    - "Also a lie." Very good. And finally. Look what a funny situation ising out. I had to break your jaw before you told me everything. In fact, I didn''t even torture you, but you and your friends tortured a little kid.


    I''m sorry, I''m sorry! Excuse me, sir!


    I''m sure she cried and said she didn''t know where we were. But you didn''t believe her and continued to torture her, having fun...


    - No! We didn''t get it!..


    "And yet I''ll let you go. I won''t lower myself to your level. You can keep your miserable life for yourself. You''ve already paid for everything with your brush. Ryuu finished and disappeared into shunshin


    Thank you, thank you!  the rapist spoke into the void for several minutes, and therefore, gathering his courage, he ran out of the house


    Naturally, Ryuu did not forgive anyone. He just decided to follow the fool and find a real shelter for the bastards.


    He didn''t have the brains of a moron, so he immediately ran to his boss, hoping that a crowd, and with the boss, they would definitely kill some child.


    The base was located in the south of the city in an abandoned winery.


    Climbing onto the roof of the winery, Ryuu scanned it with the Imperial Zone. That''s how he found out about the whereabouts of each bandit.


    "Well, let''s start lynching." - Ryuu mentally said and controlling the bone tissue, he createdrge des on his hands that started from the shoulder itself.


    The de itself was almostpletely... borrowed from Mercer and Heller from a game he once had the opportunity to y.


    Ryuu quietly flew into the window of the winery and began his bloody, deadly dance.


    There were thirty people in the winery.


    All of them, on this day, lose their arms and legs, turning intoplete invalids.


    Ryuu wasn''t going to kill anyone. All of them will remain to drag out their miserable existence as long as they can in this form.


    Since they remain alive, Ryuu has applied tortures to everyone that will make even a seasoned executioner shudder.


    Right after that, Ryuu went to the second gang that was looking for him.


    He also made thempletely disabled, but did not torture them. And so it took quite a long time for all this, and he still had toe back and feed Akame, Kurome and Esdes.


    Of course, he could go and even enlist the help of Esdes, which he would dly agree to try the scumbags, but he did not want her to do this, for obvious reasons.


    All of them are still alive and will be a reminder to all those who try to pull this off.


    In particr, every bandit in the city will know that it is more expensive to touch the Mine.


    Ryuu could not, and did not want to hang around with this girl forever, and therefore he left such a living instruction in the form of crippled scumbags.


    And something told him that such an instruction would work and Mayne would be safe for a very long time.

 Chapter 192: Gozuki

    Chapter 192: Gozuki


    Ryuu was quietly returning to the camp, carrying medicines and a set of spices in his hands. He only controlled the path he was following with the edge of his mind, devoting himself entirely to reflection.


    Interference in the canon led to an unpleasant chain of events. Did Ryuu consider himself guilty? Only partially. By his appearance in this world, he has already changed the usual course of things for this universe. And Ryuu certainly wasn''t going to run and control every step of the main characters of the canon. Let fate decide everything.


    Today, fate decided that Main would get injured, but fate also decided that Ryuu would have time to save her. Of course, he didn''t want Mein to get hurt, but because of this, he''s not going to stop getting into the canon. What happened was just an unfortunatebination of circumstances and the result of his rxation and, consequently, short-sightedness.


    "Besides, I''m not interested in small bitches..."  Ryuu concluded for himself, going out into the clearing, his and Esdes, temporary camp  "More guests..."  he squinted when he saw that a lean man with medium-length blond hair was sitting next to Kurome, Esdes and Akame.


    From the outside, it seemed that they were all just talking nicely, but you shouldn''t rx, especially after what happened.


    Ryuu immediately used the Emperor''s Eyes on him to find out more about the guest. He also activated the Imperial Zone, just in case.


    ...


    Kozuki


    Age: 32


    Gender: Male


    Faction: Empire, Rakshasa Demons


    Taigu: Murasame


    Sex Orientation: [show]


    Fetishes: [show]


    Emotions: Curiosity, Caution


    Strength - 138


    Dexterity - 159


    Perception - 85


    Endurance - 122


    Mind - 73


    ...


    - "Gozuki, Akame''s future teacher Strong, bastard. What did you forget at our campfire."  squinting, Ryuu thought, mentally preparing for battle


    He was not hiding, and therefore was quickly noticed by Esdes and Gozuki himself.


    "You''rete, Ryuu... Esdes said, slightly displeased.


    Then she closed her eyes, sniffed sweetly like a rabbit and grinned, said  What kind of massacre did you arrange that you smell so much of blood.


    Meanwhile, Gozuki crossed his legs and smiled with his bristly face and said, "Yes, your brother really must have staged a real massacre. Such a strong smell


    Ryuu chuckled and caught sight of Kurome''s bandaged leg, which was sitting on Akame''sp.  "It looks like I just wasted the money from the sale of cores And where should I put these medicines now?"


    Well, what happened anyway? Esdes grinned vigorously


    Therades of those assholes that we put in that alley were looking for a meeting.


    And?


    Ryuu sat down on a stump, handed Akama medicines, just in case, and continued the cooking that was interrupted once  They decided to torture everyone we had met in that town to find out our location.


    Oh, then it''s clear how they pissed you off.  smiled Esdes, who was not particrly worried about this  That pink-haired girl also got, huh?


    - Yes.  Ryuu calmly replied and raised his head and looked directly at Gozuki  And now, introduce me to our guest Esdes, since the questions to me are exhausted.


    Gozuki epted Ryuu''s eye contact with a smile"That''s a look. Clean and clear, as if he sees right through me He''s younger than his brilliant sister, but something tells me that the younger one is even more dangerous."


    Esdes threw her hands behind her head  This is Gozuki, examiner Akame and Kurome. Akame, by the way, finally passed the test.


    - hm. What kind of test?


    This question was answered by Gozuki himself  A test for the top seven children who will be my students, and in the future, first-ss assassins of the enemies of the Empire.


    That''s how. Ryuu replied, although his mind was focused on Gozuki''s sword. With the help of his abilities, he was now exploring the deadly Teigu in every possible way. - "Murasame. A sword capable of killing everything that has a heart with a tiny scratch That''s what you''re like inside..."


    If we immediately omit the fact that the sword is perfectly bnced and made in the Japanese style, then a unique unknown metal that was mixed with several unknown ingredients and the core of an unknown monster immediately catches the eye. In fact, this katana itself turned into a kind of core and even carried the will of the monster from whose core the sword was made.


    However, the most interesting thing is the scheme of the supposed blood of the monster and the dust from the core that was inside the sword and connected in a strangeplex system. It all looked, remotely, like a printed circuit board. Only instead of electricity, there is prana, and the source of energy is the user of weapons.


    All this was only vaguely simr to the usual fuinjutsu for Ryuu. This sword was approximately close in level to the weapons of the Seven Mist Swordsmen in the previous world.


    "You''ve got a good eye, kid. Gozuki said when he saw Ryuu''s gaze on the sword, "This is my Teigu, Murasame. Have you heard of Teigu?  he asked everyone a question


    No.  Kurome answered first, turning her head


    I don''t know either. Akame shook her head


    Ryuu calmly replied  Teigu, a legendary weapon created by the first Emperor in the hope that his descendants could use it to protect his Empire.


    That''s right. My sword is called Murasame. A cursed sword that kills everything that breathes from the slightest scratch.  Gozuki ran his eyes over the children in front of him and stopped at Ryuu  A terrible sword, right?


    Interesting. Ryuu replied with a small smile


    Esdes supported her brother  Yes, a good tool for murder. Weapons that will make even the weak strong, and the strong even stronger.


    Gozuki smiled  "Little monsters You would be ideal students, but you will definitely not sumb to propaganda. It''s toote..." I can''t, I don''t agree with you.


    Ryuu looked at Kurome  You said that Akame passed the test, but what about Kurome?


    Akame hugged her sister harder, who buried her face in her chest  The teacher says that she will go to the second department of murderers


    Gozuki shook his head, "Kurome doesn''t have your potential, Akame. In addition, your family rtions may interfere with your service to the Empire.


    "Well, time will rely on your magic voice and its bonuses."  thought Ryuu  And, in my opinion, it would be better to keep them together. If you look at Esdes and me, it''s immediately clear that our bonds only help us in battle. We work very smoothly. Our attacks and movement are perfectly coordinated. This is extremely difficult to achieve even with a friend you trust with your life. As for the potential of Kurome, it is possible that she is smaller, but only by a crumb, she is just younger than Akame, therefore it seems that the difference between them is great.


    Gozuki thought about Ryuu''s words, and Ryuu knew that all that limited Gozuki were the seven Xingus that were issued by the Empire.


    Exactly seven, so it didn''t make sense to take more students, it seemed.  "These thoughts have a rational grain As for Xingu... I think this issue can be solved, and during training someone can leave the squad forever..." - Gozuki thought a little and turned his gaze to Akame and Kurome, who were sitting with bated breath, waiting for a miracle  Well You convinced me. I''ll take Kurome as the eighth student


    Akame and Kurome hugged happily. The girls wanted to thank both Ryuu and Gozuki, but thetter interrupted them  But keep in mind, now I will expect much more from you than from other students. You will have to give more than your best. Is that clear?


    Yes, Teacher!  the girls answered joyfully, and Kurome began to cry with joy at all


    Gozuki grinned and shifted his gaze to Ryuu''s contented face  And you''re a tongue-tied guy, Ryuu. Have you ever thought of making a political career instead of a military one?


    Ryuu grinned and shook his head, hung a pot full of vegetables, meat and fragrant seasonings over the fire  No, I don''t like to lie.


    I understand.  Gozuki grinned, getting up  Well, we have to go.


    Won''t you stay for dinner? Ryuu tilted his head


    No, although your sister said that your dishespete with those on the tables of the Gods.


    Esdes grinned  They will be even better!


    Well, good luck then. Ryuu shrugged his shoulders


    Gozuki nodded, beckoned to Akama and Kurome, and slowly left with them


    That''s how Ryuu changed the fate of Kurome and Akame. The first one will no longer be drugged and drugged, and the second, most likely, will not have to be torn between her sister and the revolutionary army.


    ...


    The next day Ryuu and Esdes continued their journey.


    It was decided to explore the Southern Lands of the Empire.


    There were rumors that there live tribes that can transform into various animals and increase their strength many times.


    Rumor also said that the past rulers of the southernnds were buried in truly huge crypts with many different treasures.


    That is why mercenaries and various adventurers went there in droves in search of wealth and adventures.


    On the way, Ryuu will collect the cores of a variety of monsters and experiment with them, finally getting the long-awaited result.

 Chapter 193: Falcata

    Chapter 193: Falcata


    Making her way through the thickets, the bluehaired girl looked at the sun with displeasure when she raised her head - Why is it so hot, huh


    Her sweat-soaked clothes stuck ufortably to her body. The body itself itched, including because of the numerous insects that are found in these tropics. There are no insects in their eternally cold homnd.


    Esdes looked at her brother with mild annoyance. Ryuu barely sweated whenpared to her. Insects were biting him, but he didn''t even feel it. And in general, the guy looked pretty fresh in contrast to his sister, actually it annoyed a little Esdes  Ryuu, are you really my brother?


    Do you have any doubts about this? he chuckled


    Recently, yes. Why are you so happy?


    "Why should I be sullen?"  Ryuu smiled in response and threw his hands behind his head  We are traveling, we meet a lot of new people, new monsters. And the weather here is wonderful.


    Yeah. Wonderful. Esdes muttered discontentedly when a huge tick jumped out at her from behind the bushes. Practically, it was the same ordinary tick, only the size of two human heads.


    Without dy, Esdes snatched out the falchion and cut the tick even on approach.  Tc.  she clicked


    Why are you so unhappy? You like fights, don''t you


    Esdes looked askance at Ryuu  I like battles with a good opponent, not weaklings who decide to attack me and die from a single blow. It gets boring when you are constantly attacked by some weaklings.


    Ryuu grinned and reached for his belt  I know what will improve your mood.


    Esdes raised an eyebrow.


    He took a tightly wrapped falcata from his belt. A small curved sword shed in the sun, which was slightly breaking through the high crowns of the trees


    Here you go.  handed the weapon to Ryuu with a satisfied and proud smile  This is to rece your falchion.


    Esdes took falcata in her hand with extreme interest Cool. She said with a satisfied smile, enjoying the coolness of the sword


    And here is the first test subject...  said Ryuu and jumped urgently to the top


    A secondter, the trunk of a truly gigantic scolopendra emerged from the thicket at great speed. Her mandibles stuck into the wet ground where Ryuu had been standing a second earlier.


    Esdes'' eyes twinkled.  Finally, the opponent is more interesting.


    The insect quickly realized that her original goal was gone, but there was still a little appetizing girl.


    Hundreds of legs gave this scolopendra truly incredible speed and maneuverability.


    The insect could elerate to its almost peak speed in an instant.


    shing its mandibles and greedy hungry eyes, the scolopendra instantly elerated and attacked Esdes.


    Esdes had never held falcata in her hands before, but that didn''t bother her at all.


    At first, she wanted to attack the giant insect head-on, but then changed her mind.


    Even if she instantly kills this scolopendra, she, with her dead carcass, will still then knock her down.


    Therefore, a second before the collision with the insect, Esdes jumped up and dodged the mandibles of the bug,pletely cut off that head.


    The shell that glittered in the sun like metal could not stop the sharp shing blow of the falcata.


    Ryuu jumped down from the tree with a smile, looking at how Esdes was twisting the falcata with an embarrassed little mouse  Well?


    Did you manage to create a Teiga? I thought you wouldn''t make it


    Esdes knew firsthand what a tough shell these insects have. The falcata that was in her hand was able to cut through this shell almost without encountering resistance. It was a very sharp and durable sword.


    Esdes'' eyes examined the edge of the de, and it was intact. Although she was not a cksmith and a jack-of-all-trades like her brother, she knew that the sharper the de, the more fragile the edge of the de, which means the de deteriorates much faster.


    Ryuu grinned and threw his hands behind his head, saying  No, it''s not Teigu. I think it can be called Xingu. This de has rather banal abilities. It is incredibly sharp, and its cutting edge is extremely strong, which makes it possible, in fact, for it to have such sharpness and not be unusable. The de will still have to be taken care of, but not often.


    And it''s also cool ...  with pleasure, Esdes said hugging Falcata.


    The girl wasn''t even afraid to cut herself. Her face broke into a sweet, satisfied smile as the cool de touched her skin.


    Yes, it will always be cool, since I used dust from the cores of northern dangerous beasts when creating it.


    Esdes opened her eyes and looked at her brother with gratitude  This is the best gift, Ryuu. I love you, little brother.


    "How much do you dislike the heat, Esdes..."  Ryuu raised an eyebrow  "Although, I understand you, if it wasn''t for my heat resistance skill, I would also be dying here in the tropics."


    ...


    Ryuu devoted the whole month that they were going south to experiments and attempts to create something simr to Teiga.


    He rememberedpletely the scheme inside Murasame, and this scheme served as his beginning in the world of artefactorics.


    At first, nothing worked. They traveled, there was no forge, they had to improvise, without a good furnace and anvil. It was also necessary to somehow separate some parts of the scheme and understand what is responsible for what.


    Things went uphill when the first southern monsters appeared. Fortunately for Ryuu, they were fire ants whose ability was fire breathing.


    Having collected the cores of these monsters, he tried to somehow use them in his craft. The result was good. Ryuu could use these cores to make fire and melt metal.


    With this, everything has be much easier. Experiments have be more frequent. Time after time, he got closer and closer to creating Xingu. And so, just yesterday, he was given to create this falcata.


    Also, just yesterday, when he finished creating falcata, a notification popped up.


    ...


    Artefactorics [Level 1]


    A Tiny Talent in artefactorics


    The artifacts you created are 5% less energy-consuming


    ...


    Coupled with his crafting skill, even this falcata created on the knee from mediocre metal couldpete with Xingu.


    ...


    Crafting [Level 5]


    Great Talent in creating items


    User-created items are 50% more effective


    ...


    He also raised one level when he created his first Xingu, but Ryuu strongly doubted that he would raise it again when he created the same Xingu, but for himself.


    It should also be noted that he raised the level of the heat resistance skill to the fifth. That''s why he felt great in the tropics and working with hot metal.


    ...


    Ryuu and Esdes walked another kilometer deep into the rainforest, when suddenly they were attracted by a loud, heart-rending female scream.  Aaaaa~ ah!


    Esdes and Ryuu exchanged nces, and then ran towards the voice.


    After two minutes of running, they heard other sounds. Furious screams mixed with screeching pleas, moans, the ng of swords, crying.


    Soon Esdes and Ryuu ran out onto a wide trampled road and a clearing that was next to it. For a few seconds they froze from what they saw.


    Apparently, a convoy stopped at this clearing for the night, but the local natives thought that since they entered the territory of their homnd, it means they can do what they want with them.


    Actually, that''s why now a lot of half-men and half-beasts were fighting with the few guards of the convoy.


    There were half-tigers, half-bulls, half-crabs, half-crayfish, half-mantises And this is not the whole list.


    Stay back to back! We will win! We will survive!  somehow the captain of the guard tried to preserve the morale of his subordinates


    - yes!


    The forces were unequal, and therefore the situation for the convoy was deplorable.


    Brother and sister are used to all kinds of tin, but


    What struck both Ryuu and Esdes was the anthropomorphic animal.


    It was a human, but about seventy-five percent animal already. In fact, it was a humanoid lion with a human mind and personality.


    He was huge, three meters tall, and obviously strong, but what struck Ryuu and Esdes was what this lion was doing now.


    He was engaged in **** right now, right on the battlefield. The girl was a guard, but the lion was stronger, so now she was being raped by a huge humanoid lion with his huge animal penis, from which the stomach of the poor victim was deformed.


    Plus, this son of a bitch didn''t waste time in vain and at the same time snacked on his victim. The girl''s shoulder had already been gnawed to the bone.


    The girl lost consciousness and woke up again from unbearable pain. It was her screams that Ryuu and Esdes heard. Now it was clear why she was screaming so heart-rendingly.


    Her high trained pain threshold yed a cruel joke on her. Usually people die from such pain, but her body could withstand it, albeit with difficulty.


    Two seconds was enough for Ryuu to ''enjoy'' the picture.


    Without warning Esdes, he ran towards the monster with all the speed avable to his legs. There were small dents under Ryuu''s feet, and a light, muffled sound of footsteps attracted the lion''s attention.


    "A child?"  he said in surprise, with a growl in his voice  "Young and tender meat runs into my paws by itself! Today is definitely my day!" he thought, rubbing his paws in his mind.


    He was not at all rmed by the speed at which the child was moving towards him. Yes, he was pretty fast, but look at this little carcass, what could she do?


    Running up to the lion, Ryuu jumped in his direction and with a cold face, raised his hand to strike.


    Leo, with a smile, decided to take the blow on his chest. He prided himself on his defense and survivability.


    - "Well, you''re a cretin..."  Esdes thought, watching as the lion opens his arms for "hugs"


    There was a loud bang, bordering on the sound of an explosion.


    Under Ryuu''s fist, the lion''s ribs, diaphragm, lungs and heart simply exploded from the impact.


    At the moment, Ryuu weighed about two hundred and eighty kilograms, thanks to his strongest and, as a result, heavy skeleton.


    His strength, of course, was far from ideal now, but with such a "heavy hand" his blows are difficult to survive.


    The lion flew away like a downed kite.


    Naturally, this strong blow attracted the attention of both guards and attackers. Both of them were extremely surprised that such a carcass could fly away from a child''s blow.


    There was a brief silence on the battlefield during which a cold calm quiet voice was heard  Esdes, if you can kill these creatures more than me, then today''s cooking will be on me.


    To which Esdes, with a grin, slowly pulled out her brand-new falcata. To be continuedRate this book<span data-hvi="true" svg="[object Object]"><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><h3>You may also like<a title="More" href="/alsoLikeViewMore/23102006005984205?bookType=0">MORE</a></h3><a title="Living as Celebrity and Falling In Love" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="24317336306824105" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="24317336306824105" data-report-bid="24317336306824105" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"24317336306824105","logid":7044641425328706468,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_24317336306824105","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/living-as-celebrity-and-falling-in-love_24317336306824105"><i><i><strong>Living as Celebrity and Falling In Love</strong><small>Contemporary Romance</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>4.9</a><a title="A Stolen Kiss From THE CEO!" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="24312548005503105" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="24312548005503105" data-report-bid="24312548005503105" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"24312548005503105","logid":7044641425328706468,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_24312548005503105","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/a-stolen-kiss-from-the-ceo!_24312548005503105"><i><i><strong>A Stolen Kiss From THE CEO!</strong><small>Contemporary Romance</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>4.9</a><a title="mes of Desire" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="23961234106969105" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="23961234106969105" data-report-bid="23961234106969105" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"23961234106969105","logid":7044641425328706468,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_23961234106969105","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/mes-of-desire_23961234106969105"><i><i><strong>mes of Desire</strong><small>Fantasy Romance</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>5.0</a><a title="The Last Werewolf (Silver Blood)" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="23946864705611105" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="23946864705611105" data-report-bid="23946864705611105" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"23946864705611105","logid":7044641425328706468,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_23946864705611105","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/thest-werewolf-(silver-blood)_23946864705611105"><i><i><strong>The Last Werewolf (Silver Blood)</strong><small>Fantasy Romance</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>4.9</a><a title="I Received System to Be Dragonborn" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="23927755606636505" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="23927755606636505" data-report-bid="23927755606636505" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"23927755606636505","logid":7044641425328706468,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_23927755606636505","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/i-received-system-to-be-dragonborn_23927755606636505"><i><i><strong>I Received System to Be Dragonborn</strong><small>Fantasy</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>4.4</a><a title="Angel''s Blessings for Perfect Dystopian Life [BL]" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="23873701306185205" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="23873701306185205" data-report-bid="23873701306185205" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"23873701306185205","logid":7044641425328706468,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_23873701306185205","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/angel''s-blessings-for-perfect-dystopian-life-%5Bbl%5D_23873701306185205"><i><i><strong>Angel''s Blessings for Perfect Dystopian Life [BL]</strong><small>LGBT+</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>4.8</a><a title="SLASH: The Multiverse Adventure. Part 1" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="23811140006649005" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="23811140006649005" data-report-bid="23811140006649005" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"23811140006649005","logid":7044641425328706468,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_23811140006649005","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/sh-the-multiverse-adventure.-part-1_23811140006649005"><i><i><strong>SLASH: The Multiverse Adventure. Part 1</strong><small>Fantasi</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>4.9</a><a title="HER BLOOD" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="23730145005619505" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="23730145005619505" data-report-bid="23730145005619505" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"23730145005619505","logid":7044641425328706468,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_23730145005619505","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/her-blood_23730145005619505"><i><i><strong>HER BLOOD</strong><small>Fantasy Romance</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>5.0</a>Reviews25 Reviews<svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><a title="Melshan" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_heads" data-report-uiname="heads" data-report-dt="user" data-report-did="4300607576" href="/profile/4300607576?appId=10"><i><span aria-hidden="true"><svg viewBox="0 0 1024 1024" alt="Melshan">


    </path>


    </path></svg></i></a><strong>Melshan</strong><i>Lv7</i><svg><i></image></svg><a title="Melshan" href="/profile/4300607576?appId=10">Melshan</a><span data-hvi="true"><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>


    Add ALL women to the harm hehehe....... HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM <figure data-hvi="true" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-did="23106896105187400"></figure><a title="Reply" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_reviews" data-report-uiname="reviews" data-report-dt=mentsdetail" data-report-did="23106896105187400" href="/review/23102006005984205/review_detail/23106896105187400"></a><small>6mth</small><button type="button"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg></button><strong>101</strong><a title="Review detail" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_reviews" data-report-uiname="reviews" data-report-dt=mentsdetail" data-report-did="23106896105187400" href="/review/23102006005984205/review_detail/23106896105187400"><button type="button"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg></button><strong>28</strong></a><i></i><a title="TFH" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_heads" data-report-uiname="heads" data-report-dt="user" data-report-did="2410403992" href="/profile/2410403992?appId=10"><i><span aria-hidden="true"><svg viewBox="0 0 1024 1024" alt="TFH">


    </path>


    </path></svg></i></a><strong>TFH</strong><i>Lv6</i><svg><i></image></svg><a title="TFH" href="/profile/2410403992?appId=10">TFH</a><span data-hvi="true"><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>


    this is a trantion. pls add the site where we can find the raws. plus mentioning who the author is and that you are tranting it. otherwise. youbare stealing the authors work<a title="Reply" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_reviews" data-report-uiname="reviews" data-report-dt=mentsdetail" data-report-did="23237947905213300" href="/review/23102006005984205/review_detail/23237947905213300"></a><small>5mth</small><button type="button"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg></button><strong>15</strong><a title="Review detail" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_reviews" data-report-uiname="reviews" data-report-dt=mentsdetail" data-report-did="23237947905213300" href="/review/23102006005984205/review_detail/23237947905213300"><button type="button"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg></button><strong>3</strong></a><i></i><a title="Dr200" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_heads" data-report-uiname="heads" data-report-dt="user" data-report-did="4320004684" href="/profile/4320004684?appId=10"><i><span aria-hidden="true"><svg viewBox="0 0 1024 1024" alt="Dr200">


    </path>


    </path></svg></i></a><strong>Dr200</strong><i>Lv2</i><svg><i></image></svg><a title="Dr200" href="/profile/4320004684?appId=10">Dr200</a><span data-hvi="true"><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>


    The name is journey through the universe but he doesnt leave the world hes in so you should change the name <a title="Reply" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_reviews" data-report-uiname="reviews" data-report-dt=mentsdetail" data-report-did="23347688705020000" href="/review/23102006005984205/review_detail/23347688705020000"></a><small>5mth</small><button type="button"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg></button><strong>11</strong><a title="Review detail" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_reviews" data-report-uiname="reviews" data-report-dt=mentsdetail" data-report-did="23347688705020000" href="/review/23102006005984205/review_detail/23347688705020000"><button type="button"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg></button><strong>9</strong></a><i></i><a title="pasito_tun_tun" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_heads" data-report-uiname="heads" data-report-dt="user" data-report-did="4316481083" href="/profile/4316481083?appId=10"><i><span aria-hidden="true"><svg viewBox="0 0 1024 1024" alt="pasito_tun_tun">


    </path>


    </path></svg></i></a><strong>pasito_tun_tun</strong><i>Lv4</i><svg><i></image></svg><a title="pasito_tun_tun" href="/profile/4316481083?appId=10">pasito_tun_tun</a><span data-hvi="true"><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>


    The story is not bad in itself, the problem is that the author (or trantor) changes the names of the characters. For example: Kohta is called Cat, Rei is Ray.... There are also very embarrassing parts of the story, it''s exactly Mc in the way he acts and talks with other characters, he looks like a beta SIMp with OP skills. <figure data-hvi="true" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-did="23345958706186900">


    </i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i>

 Chapter 194: The Uterus

    Chapter 194: The Uterus


    I will definitely win this time. Esdes grinned and ran towards the enemy


    It turned out to be a cancer man. Large, sharp ws, a sturdy ck spiked shell that glistened like metal in the sun.


    pping his ws, the halfman said - Little girls taste the best,e here, princess, I''ll make you my wife.


    And even though he said it, in fact, this crustacean was very alert. "Leo was one of the strongest in the tribe, and this kid just knocked him dead with one blow. With the intervention of these little monsters, the battle can be considered lost. We need to retreat."


    This crustacean also secretly gave signs with its ws to its tribesmen, who also understood that things were taking a bad turn.


    Although to be honest, these natives had characteristics equal to Esdes, and theirbat experience even surpassed her. They have been through many battles.


    They got the power only with experience and time. In fact, the local tribes were extremely simr to the native tribe of Ryuu and Esdes, with the exception that they also dabbled in robbery.


    It was just that Ryuu''s disy of strength was too astounding, and they decided to y it safe.


    Running up, Esdes swung a falcata  The first!  she shouted with mirth


    Crustacean squinted and put his right w under the blow of Esdes, when the second one was preparing to attack the girl''s opened side  "Fast, we need to disable it, otherwise it won''t let us escape. The kid is unlikely to leave her alone and run after us."


    Unfortunately, the n of the crustacean was covered with a copper basin at the very beginning, because the w, which previously easily blocked swords, spears and axes, was cut, and falkata Esdes continued her movement towards the body of the half-man.


    "What the hell!?!"  the crustacean finally eximed to himself before Esdes cut his body diagonally from the right shoulder to the left side.


    One-one, Ryuu! Esdes shouted joyfully, while the upper part of the crustacean was ''moving out"


    Ryuu did not share the joy of Esdes. He never liked sexual violence and torture, such is his essence. For him, these were extremes that he was very reluctant to use in extremely rare cases, if the situation required it.


    That''s why now his mood was spoiled, and his hands were asking to split a couple of skulls.


    After looking at the crowd of natives more, he rushed in their direction, not hiding his terrifying thirst for blood.


    "What has this child managed to survive?!"  the natives and caravaneers eximed as one in their heads.


    Suddenly, to the surprise of the Esdes and the caravaneers, all the natives, as one, ran inpletely different directions at once, shouting  Run!


    Ryuu foresaw this, and therefore immediately ran to cut the strongest native.


    ...


    Alice


    Age: 35 years


    Gender: Male


    Faction: Anfis Tribe


    Sex Orientation: [show]


    Fetishes: [show]


    The Secret Art: The Coming of the Tiger


    Emotions: Caution, Fear, Anger


    Strength - 77


    Dexterity - 105


    Perception - 55


    Endurance - 84


    Mind - 33


    ...


    "Damn boy!" thought Alice, when he saw Ryuu approaching him out of the corner of his eye


    Alice was a half-human, half-tiger with a shiny white coat. Formidable ws on the legs and hands, as well as soft pads, like any feline.


    "Don''t force me, asshole!"  Alice cursed mentally, trying to break away


    He tried to stop abruptly, turn sharply, make deceptive movements, but all to no avail.


    A pair of barely noticeable rings were burning in Ryuu''s eyes, which indicated that the Emperor''s Eyes were active. And this meant only one thing, Ryuu knew about Alice''s ns before he came up with them.


    The tiger cub realized that it would not be possible to escape. Ryuu did not give him the opportunity to even get out of the clearing where the battle was taking ce.


    Do you want a fight?! I''ll give it to you!  Alice answered with anger and fury, realizing that he would most likely die soon, because even if he killed Ryuu, there were still Esdes and the caravan guards


    Alice stopped abruptly, stood up in a menacing pose and growled like a tiger, attacked Ryuu with his right paw, who was running after him.


    He counted on the fact that he would not have time to stop and continue running straight at his paw In principle, what he expected happened.


    Ryuu had foreseen this development. He could stop, or he could slightly strengthen his legs with prana and elerate, since Esdes was now busy with another opponent.


    He chose thetter.


    Strengthening his legs and elerating, Ryuu passed the tiger''s attack and got close to the unprotected chest of the humanoid and swung.


    There was a loud bang again. Ryuu''s fist smashed into the native''s body.


    The tiger''s insides didn''t suffer as much as Ryuu''s first target, as he didn''t underestimate his opponent.


    And yet Alice flew three meters away and fell on his back. Several of his ribs were broken, his muscles were torn in some ces, and his internal organs received good damage.


    Expectorating blood, Alice tried to inhale air, but could hardly do it.


    Looking up with bloodshot eyes, he saw Ryuu walk up to him and lift his leg, almost making a perfect vertical split.


    Then his leg abruptly began to descend, under the whistling of the torn air.


    "Damn you foreigners!  Alice finally shouted, before Ryuu''s foot smashed his head, scattering brains, blood and pieces of flesh in different directions.


    It''s amazing what Ryuu''s body weight allowed him to do. He wasn''t much stronger than Alice, but his weight was twice as much, which means that the blows were more destructive, albeit minus his movement speed.


    Hmm.  Ryuu jerked his nose, calming down a little.


    Turning around, he saw that only the caravaneers, corpses and Esdes remained in the clearing.


    Slowly, the howling and crying of women rose, who cautiously began to get out of the wagons, which were guarded by both mercenaries and men of the caravan itself.


    About half of the mercenaries died. The caravan itself suffered the same losses.


    Ryuu Imperial Zone looked inside the caravans and roughly realized something. It was a caravan of traders who seemed to be heading for the civilized towns of the Putra desert. There they most likely intended to trade and bring rare goods back to the Empire. It was a risky but profitable business.


    This caravan traveled in families. A dozen families united in a caravan and traveled, hiring mercenaries as guards.


    It is worth saying that these family ''caravans'' are quite rare, yet it is somewhat inconvenient and risky to drag your family with you, but such caravaners themselves im that it is better to live like this and endure sorrows and joys together, and if you die, then also together. It''s better than not seeing each other for months or even years.


    Under the women''s crying and roaring, Esdes came up to Ryu with a smile holding three severed heads  I managed to take three.  ying with her eyebrows, she said


    Esdes was clearly not embarrassed by all these cries of bitterness and despair, she was only interested in her brother and theirpetition.


    Two.  Ryuu calmly replied


    Victory! Esdes shouted with amusement, jumping up and down with three heads in her right hand


    Yes, throw them out already. Ryuu rolled his eyes, watching the rescued people stare at them strangely


    Yeah.  joyfully replied Esdes and swung her head into the bushes  Today you''re cooking.


    I know. Ryuu waved away


    At this moment, a man''s crying suddenly rang out  Mickey~and! Oh my God, Mickey~and! What have they done to you, oh gods!..


    With a sigh, Ryuu turned towards the scream. A young ck-haired guy, a mercenary, fell to his knees in front of a girl, the same mercenary, who was raped and at the same time eaten by an antopomorphic lion until recently.


    Surprisingly, this Mickey was still alive.


    Her broken eyes expressed nothingFinish me off, Shin.


    Don''t say that.  squeezing out the words, the guy said, quickly pulling out clean bandages from his homemade unloading vest  You will live, sister. You''ll still be happy, trust me.


    Tears rolled down the girl''s cheeks. Biting her lip, Mickey sobbed softly.


    Having bandaged his shoulder, the guy found the strength to look at the girl''s crotch  Damn, damn, damn.  he clenched his jaw  What to do about it?


    Don''t look, Shin!  Mickey eximed with panic and despair  Don''t look, brother, please!


    B-but we need to do something... somehow process it. Shin sat in a panic, not understanding what to do with such wounds


    The girl''s vagina was, what exactly is, torn and stretched from harsh violent actions. The girl''s uterus just fell out. Now there was a real blood mess.


    Yes, she got well. a thoughtful young girl ''s voice sounded


    Shin abruptly turned around and saw that the blue-haired children were next to him.


    S-thank you for saving my sister.  with gratitude, said Shin


    Meanwhile, Mickey couldn''t help but think that the two children who had saved her were now examining her crotch.


    Ryuu just nodded at this gratitude, and then looked at the girl''s crotch  "I could cure all this, however, in this case I will have to reveal my abilities to Esdes and these strangers. Unfortunately, it''s too early for that yet However, there is another way out."


    Ryuu calmly walked up to the ce where he and Esdes entered this clearing. Their backpacks were lying there now, which they immediately threw off before the fight.


    Picking up his backpacks, he returned to them.


    Here.  said Ryuu, when he pulled out of his backpack a jar with thick ss, inside which there was ointment


    What is it? Shin asked


    Ointment. Ryuu shrugged and uncorked the jar. A refreshing, invigorating and somewhat cooling fragrance immediately came out  My sister and I travel a lot, and I am fond of various crafts. The ce we lived in wasn''t rich in herbs, but this South is just a whole storehouse of various useful herbs. I created this ointment quite recently, and it has excellent effects. It dulls pain, elerates the regeneration of affected tissues, has an antibacterial effect and much more.


    Picking up the ointment with his fingers, Ryuu approached Mickey and told Shin  Let me.


    Yes, yes. Shin said quickly and allowed Ryuu to soak the bandages he had ced on his sister''s shoulder.


    The ointment was really really cool, especially with the bonus from the Crafting skill, but Ryuu also, imperceptibly, helped Mickey''s regeneration a little with his prana.


    Do you feel it? Ryuu asked while smearing the girl''s shoulder


    - Yes. Mickey said with relief, feeling the pain in her shoulder go away under the pleasant cooling effect.


    Now...  said Ryuu and pointedly looked at her crotch


    The girl immediately started waving her head and crying  No need, no need.


    It is necessary. Ryuu nodded and knelt down


    Finding the strength, Shin said  M-maybe I''ll do it?


    Ryuu calmly raised his head and looked into Shin''s eyes  Can you?


    "I..." Shin swallowed the words, unable to answer. Would he be able to treat the crotch of his recently raped sister with ointment now? He didn''t know the answer to that question.


    Ryuu calmly said, typing ointment on his fingers  I would give a lot of reasons why you need to give in to me, but I will only say one. You need small hands here, you know?


    Shin nodded at this and looked at his sister''s pleading eyes  Mickey needs to do this, I won''t let you die.


    In desperate shame, Mickey closed her eyes and began to cry softly.


    Meanwhile, Ryuu started processing the vagina. This was not the first time he had done something like this, there were simr situations in the past world, although they were not so deplorable.


    First, he treated the insides with ointment, and then very gently and carefully returned the girl''s uterus to its ce. He apanied all this with the imperceptible introduction of his prana, which allowed him to do such things.


    The stretched and torn walls of the vagina could not hold the uterus inside, and therefore Ryuu strengthened and treated the deep part of the walls to fix the uterus in its proper ce.


    Shin turned away while Ryuu was doing this, but Esdes was carefully watching her brother dig into some girl''s pussy. Strange sensations were spreading through her body, and she could not call these sensations pleasant.


    That''s it.  Ryuu said calmly and looked at Mickey''s face  It''s much better now, isn''t it?


    With extreme shame that she was overwhelmed, Mickey opened her eyes and, unable to find the strength to look Ryuu in the eye, said  Yes, thank you very much.


    d to help.  Ryuu nodded with a slight smile and put the ointment in his backpack, threw it on his shoulders


    Suddenly, Esdes, behind his back, squinting softly said, so that only he could hear it  And what, did you like it? To be continuedRate this book<span data-hvi="true" svg="[object Object]"><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><h3>You may also like<a title="More" href="/alsoLikeViewMore/23102006005984205?bookType=0">MORE</a></h3><a title="Cross Dressing In A Fantasy World Full Of Magic" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="23615884105704805" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="23615884105704805" data-report-bid="23615884105704805" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"23615884105704805","logid":1175201105062562710,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_23615884105704805","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/cross-dressing-in-a-fantasy-world-full-of-magic_23615884105704805"><i><i><strong>Cross Dressing In A Fantasy World Full Of Magic</strong><small>Fantasy</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>4.9</a><a title="Average Mage wants to reach the Apex" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="23581658305460505" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="23581658305460505" data-report-bid="23581658305460505" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"23581658305460505","logid":1175201105062562710,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_23581658305460505","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/average-mage-wants-to-reach-the-apex_23581658305460505"><i><i><strong>Average Mage wants to reach the Apex</strong><small>Eastern Fantasy</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>4.7</a><a title="Returning From Level 900" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="23452853106822705" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="23452853106822705" data-report-bid="23452853106822705" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"23452853106822705","logid":1175201105062562710,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_23452853106822705","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/returning-from-level-900_23452853106822705"><i><i><strong>Returning From Level 900</strong><small>Sci-fi</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>3.1</a><a title="Online Bald Levelling" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="23380184605144205" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="23380184605144205" data-report-bid="23380184605144205" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"23380184605144205","logid":1175201105062562710,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_23380184605144205","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/online-bald-levelling_23380184605144205"><i><i><strong>Online Bald Levelling</strong><small>Video Games</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>4.9</a><a title="A Werewolf Story; Roll Up Between Love And Hate" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="23310056105814605" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="23310056105814605" data-report-bid="23310056105814605" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"23310056105814605","logid":1175201105062562710,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_23310056105814605","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/a-werewolf-story-roll-up-between-love-and-hate_23310056105814605"><i><i><strong>A Werewolf Story; Roll Up Between Love And Hate</strong><small>Fantasy Romance</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>4.9</a><a title="Let Me Embrace Beauties In Peace" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="23246300405504805" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="23246300405504805" data-report-bid="23246300405504805" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"23246300405504805","logid":1175201105062562710,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_23246300405504805","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/let-me-embrace-beauties-in-peace_23246300405504805"><i><i><strong>Let Me Embrace Beauties In Peace</strong><small>Eastern Fantasy</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>3.8</a><a title="Dipinang Lki Pelit" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="23207660906579405" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="23207660906579405" data-report-bid="23207660906579405" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"23207660906579405","logid":1175201105062562710,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_23207660906579405","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/dipinang-lki-pelit_23207660906579405"><i><i><strong>Dipinang Lki Pelit</strong><small>Romansa Kontemporer</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>5.0</a><a title="Gaming Dimensions in Apocalypse" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="23183916206495305" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="23183916206495305" data-report-bid="23183916206495305" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"23183916206495305","logid":1175201105062562710,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_23183916206495305","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/gaming-dimensions-in-apocalypse_23183916206495305"><i><i><strong>Gaming Dimensions in Apocalypse</strong><small>Fantasy</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>4.4</a>Reviews25 Reviews<svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><a title="Melshan" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_heads" data-report-uiname="heads" data-report-dt="user" data-report-did="4300607576" href="/profile/4300607576?appId=10"><i><span aria-hidden="true"><svg viewBox="0 0 1024 1024" alt="Melshan">


    </path>


    </path></svg></i></a><strong>Melshan</strong><i>Lv7</i><svg><i></image></svg><a title="Melshan" href="/profile/4300607576?appId=10">Melshan</a><span data-hvi="true"><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>


    Add ALL women to the harm hehehe....... HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM <figure data-hvi="true" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-did="23106896105187400"></figure><a title="Reply" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_reviews" data-report-uiname="reviews" data-report-dt=mentsdetail" data-report-did="23106896105187400" href="/review/23102006005984205/review_detail/23106896105187400"></a><small>6mth</small><button type="button"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg></button><strong>103</strong><a title="Review detail" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_reviews" data-report-uiname="reviews" data-report-dt=mentsdetail" data-report-did="23106896105187400" href="/review/23102006005984205/review_detail/23106896105187400"><button type="button"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg></button><strong>28</strong></a><i></i><a title="TFH" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_heads" data-report-uiname="heads" data-report-dt="user" data-report-did="2410403992" href="/profile/2410403992?appId=10"><i><span aria-hidden="true"><svg viewBox="0 0 1024 1024" alt="TFH">


    </path>


    </path></svg></i></a><strong>TFH</strong><i>Lv6</i><svg><i></image></svg><a title="TFH" href="/profile/2410403992?appId=10">TFH</a><span data-hvi="true"><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>


    this is a trantion. pls add the site where we can find the raws. plus mentioning who the author is and that you are tranting it. otherwise. youbare stealing the authors work<a title="Reply" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_reviews" data-report-uiname="reviews" data-report-dt=mentsdetail" data-report-did="23237947905213300" href="/review/23102006005984205/review_detail/23237947905213300"></a><small>5mth</small><button type="button"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg></button><strong>15</strong><a title="Review detail" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_reviews" data-report-uiname="reviews" data-report-dt=mentsdetail" data-report-did="23237947905213300" href="/review/23102006005984205/review_detail/23237947905213300"><button type="button"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg></button><strong>3</strong></a><i></i><a title="Dr200" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_heads" data-report-uiname="heads" data-report-dt="user" data-report-did="4320004684" href="/profile/4320004684?appId=10"><i><span aria-hidden="true"><svg viewBox="0 0 1024 1024" alt="Dr200">


    </path>


    </path></svg></i></a><strong>Dr200</strong><i>Lv2</i><svg><i></image></svg><a title="Dr200" href="/profile/4320004684?appId=10">Dr200</a><span data-hvi="true"><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>


    The name is journey through the universe but he doesnt leave the world hes in so you should change the name <a title="Reply" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_reviews" data-report-uiname="reviews" data-report-dt=mentsdetail" data-report-did="23347688705020000" href="/review/23102006005984205/review_detail/23347688705020000"></a><small>5mth</small><button type="button"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg></button><strong>11</strong><a title="Review detail" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_reviews" data-report-uiname="reviews" data-report-dt=mentsdetail" data-report-did="23347688705020000" href="/review/23102006005984205/review_detail/23347688705020000"><button type="button"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg></button><strong>9</strong></a><i></i><a title="pasito_tun_tun" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_heads" data-report-uiname="heads" data-report-dt="user" data-report-did="4316481083" href="/profile/4316481083?appId=10"><i><span aria-hidden="true"><svg viewBox="0 0 1024 1024" alt="pasito_tun_tun">


    </path>


    </path></svg></i></a><strong>pasito_tun_tun</strong><i>Lv4</i><svg><i></image></svg><a title="pasito_tun_tun" href="/profile/4316481083?appId=10">pasito_tun_tun</a><span data-hvi="true"><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>


    The story is not bad in itself, the problem is that the author (or trantor) changes the names of the characters. For example: Kohta is called Cat, Rei is Ray.... There are also very embarrassing parts of the story, it''s exactly Mc in the way he acts and talks with other characters, he looks like a beta SIMp with OP skills. <figure data-hvi="true" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-did="23345958706186900">


    </i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i>

 Chapter 195: Legend

    Chapter 195: Legend


    And did you like it?  squinting, Esdes said softly so that only he could hear


    Ryuu was a little surprised  "Is that jealousy?"


    Then he walked a little away from Shin and Mickey towards the stream. Esdes followed him.


    Approaching the stream, Ryuu quickly washed his hands, wiped them on himself and stood up, turned around to face his sister, who was calmly waiting for an answer


    What are you doing? "What kind of question is that?" he asked in bewilderment.


    I''m fine.  She shook her head, and then squinted into her brother''s eyes  It wasn''t me who was digging into someone else''s vagina right now.


    - "A stranger? And when did I get my own?"  mentally smiled Ryuu and began stroking his sister on the head  Don''t be jealous. This girl had such a hard fate... she needed help.


    "You could just give the ointment to her brother.  she continued to sulk


    You saw it. He wasn''t able to do it. Ryuu pointed his finger at Shin, who had not yet recovered from the shock, and then added, "You''re also a woman. Don''t you sympathize with the fate of this girl?


    No.  Esdes answered quickly


    Really? Not sorry at all? Ryuu raised his eyebrows in surprise


    She was weak, and this is the fate of the weak.  she folded her arms on her chest


    Esdes..." he sighed


    She called herself a warrior, but she couldn''t even protect herself, let alone the caravan. Moreover, she didn''t have the courage tomit suicide before she was raped by that lion. This Mickey embodies everything that I don''t like about women. Because of people like her, everyone thinks that women are weak, both in body and spirit.


    Ryuu looked into his sister''s eyes in shock "How much did it hurt you that I helped this poor thing?"


    All this time he stroked Esdes on the head, which the girl secretly rejoiced at.


    Okay. As always, we have different points of view.  Ryuu shook his head and removed his hand from the top of his sister''s head  I''ll go talk to the head of the caravan. Maybe I''ll find out what.


    Ryuu slowly walked towards the caravan, while Esdes followed him with a promising look  "You are my brother, and only mine. Anyone who tries to take you away will lose their head."


    ...


    Who''s in charge here? Ryuu asked the passing guard


    Yes, they are standing there.  the kid pointed at two tall men


    Thank you. Ryuu replied and walked towards the tall men who were talking gloomily


    After activating the Emperor''s Eyes, he decided to learn a little more about them


    ...


    Takehito


    Age: 41


    Gender: Male


    Faction: Revolutionary Army


    Sex Orientation: [show]


    Fetishes: [show]


    Emotions: Anger, Sadness, Caution


    Strength - 75


    Dexterity - 95


    Perception - 35


    Endurance - 64


    Mind - 35


    Makoto


    Age: 47


    Gender: Male


    Faction: Shoko Caravan


    Sex Orientation: [show]


    Fetishes: [show]


    Emotions: Sadness, Caution, Fear


    Strength - 22


    Dexterity - 17


    Perception - 22


    Endurance - 31


    Mind - 41


    ...


    "The Revolutionary Army..."  Ryuu squinted  "What have you guys forgotten here."  he thought and looked at a few more statuses, random people. It turned out that the mercenaries hired by the caravan belonged to the Revolutionary Army.


    And here is our savior. Takehito smiled slightly when he saw a suitable boy with his peripheral vision. This man was under two meters tall. There were a couple of scars on his face, which added to his severity.


    Makoto, turned towards Ryuu. He was also a tall man, but clearly having problems with excess weight. His thick mustache was curiously twisted into a steering wheel, and the third chin was trembling from the nervous state of the owner.


    On the whole, the fat man had a harmless and even positive look, disposing of a conversation.  Thank you very much, young hero.  he said sincerely, bowing as far as his physical condition allowed him  If it weren''t for you... just don''t think that a verbal reward awaits you! Such valiant deeds, I believe, should be encouraged financially.


    Ryuu smiled at the fat man  Thank you. It would be nice to replenish some supplies.


    Makoto nodded happily when he realized that the savior did not refuse the reward.  By the way, my name is Makoto, and themander of our guard, Takehito.


    I''ming.  he pointed at himself with his thumb, and then turned his finger to Esdes, who went with rapture and finished off the natives pretending to be dead or just seriously wounded.  And this is my older sister, Esdes.


    Takehito and Makoto looked at the girl and saw how she crushed the head of a "sharply" revived wolf-man with her foot  You have a cute little sister. Makoto said a little awkwardly


    Oh, I know.  Ryuu waved his hand and smiled sweetly  She''s just a miracle for me.


    Takehito and Makoto winced when they heard the death cry of a seriously injured native. Baby Esdes, with one swing of the falcata, "gently" cut off Tom''s legs and manhood, leaving him to bleed like that. It seems that the girl was lifting her spirits in this way and taking revenge for the heart seized with jealousy.


    Ryuu again attracted their attention  How did you end up in such a deplorable situation? Didn''t you know that these ces are very dangerous?


    Makoto sighed  We, the Shoko caravan, have been trading with... the more developed side of Putra for quite some time. We were heading to Nekhen to exchange the goods of the western part of the Empire for the unique goods of this desert ce.


    He paused for a second and looked at the murdered husbands and mothers of the caravan  We had been attacked by natives before, but it was notparable to this attack These natives were much, much stronger than those who attacked us in the past


    As ifing to his senses, Makoto, with gratitude, smiled sharply and put his hand on Takehito  We were lucky that this time we decided not to be greedy and hire stronger people as guards. If it wasn''t for Mr. Takehito and his men, we would have been killed before you came to help.


    Takehito smiled bitterly and shook his head  This is a weak attempt to praise me and my people. We didn''t do our job These natives were very strong.  he said and thought hard about something


    Do you know where you can find retreating or at least other natives with a simr level of strength?


    Hmm?  Takehito and Makoto were surprised at the same time, raising their eyebrows


    My sister and I travel around the Empire in search of strong opponents. People, animals - there is no difference.  shrugged Ryuu. He said all this so calmly, as if he was asking the way to the library.


    "As I thought, they are not just geniuses they are monsters..."  Takehito thought, internally worried that he had found such children in the backwoods  "If the Revolutionary Army raises them, then we wille very close to victory... Perhaps recruiting these monsters is more important than our mission here."


    Meanwhile, Makoto was impressed and replied, "I''m not sure, but maybe these natives live next to one of Putra''s legendary burials.


    I haven''t heard much about it.  thoughtfully scratching his chin, Ryuu said  It seems that hundreds of years ago several huge tombs were built where extremely honorable people of that time were buried


    - Yes.  Makoto nodded  These were great people and they were buried just as great. Their vast wealth was buried with them. It also concerned wives and concubines who were supposed to apany their beloved in the other world. Also, their sleep and condition were left to be guarded by special keepers. And for many centuries, the post of guardian has been passed from father to son, from mother to daughter.


    Makoto continued to talk enthusiastically, apparently he really liked the culture of this ce, no matter what  There is even a legend about these keepers. They say the first tomb was not guarded by anyone, and therefore was looted by strangers from othernds. These strangers were found, killed, and the treasure returned to its dead owner. But since then, each such burial had special keepers, who, often, were nurtured by the future deceased himself.


    Interesting ...  nodded Ryuu


    Yes, but I''m getting off topic.  the fat man said confusedly and cleared his throat  Ahem. So, these keepers are on duty, trying not to leave their post, but should everyone eat? That is why, near such burials, there is usually a vige organized by the children of the keepers themselves. Such viges bring everything necessary to the guards of the tombs so that they can continue to carry out their service in peace.


    Yeah. And do you think that you havee under attack by natives from a simr vige?  Ryuu tilted his head to the side


    This is just my guess. Makoto shrugged his shoulders, "It seems to me that only the natives from these viges can have such power.


    There is a logic in this.  with his eyes closed, Ryuu nodded, and then looked at Makoto  Do you mind if we spend the night next to you today?


    What are you! Of course not!  the head of the caravan quickly replied, and then with mncholy in his voice added  There will even be a couple of empty wagons for you


    ...


    Evening. A big bonfire and people gathered around it.


    In a few hours, the caravaneers cleared the clearing and prepared everything for the overnight stay.


    Two carts were allocated for Ryuu and Esdes, but Ryuu said they would do with one, which his sister was secretly happy about.


    Damn me, it was just insanely delicious! Makoto was saying, stroking his stomach


    Next to him sat his wife, also wellfed, but still quite a beautiful woman - Yes. Ryuu really surprised us all. His sister was telling the truth, that his cooking was only served to the Gods.


    Aha, ha-ha-ha, if he travels with us, then we will definitely not fit in the cart with you, ah-ha! Makotoughed, spilling a little wine


    Indeed, ha-ha-ha!  his wife supported him


    Ryuu himself, who was sitting nearby on a rock and sharpening his kukri machetes, only smiled out of the corner of his lips.


    Today, although a tragedy urred for this caravan, but life was moving forward. The living rejoiced that they still had time to trample this mortal earth and yearned for the departed. They were all religious and somehow believed that they would be reunited with their loved ones in the other world.


    What do you think to do when you finish your journey? Takeshi suddenly asked Ryuu and Esdes


    Join the army of the Empire. Esdes said with her mouth full


    "In vain..."  Ryuu thought, watching the Imperial Zone, as Takeshi''s heart trembled


    - "So, everything is getting moreplicated, but not impossible."  Takeshi thought, a little nervous  Haha, so you are patriots? Or are there other reasons for this decision?


    Ryuu calmly and unpretentiously replied  I have no reasons, as well as my own desire to join somewhere. I don''t care as long as I can do my craft and hunt dangerous animals. But Esdes wants to get into the army of the Empire. I don''t want to leave my sister, so I''m going after her. The army is actually a good choice for people like me and Esdes.


    Takehito shifted his gaze to Esdes, but she answered the intended question right away.


    I want to join the army because the Empire has always been at war with someone throughout history. Riots, the seizure of new territories ...  suddenly Esdes smiled bloodthirstily  Ryuu and I will always have enough enemies and battles where blood can be shed.


    "Damn, damn, damn! Patriots can be won over to their side, but what to do with bloodthirsty monsters!?" Takehito mentally cursed, "I can''t let this happen These children should not be tools of the Empire I must prevent this at all costs! This will put the mission to capture Teigu in jeopardy, but themand will have to understand..." To be continuedRate this book<span data-hvi="true" svg="[object Object]"><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><h3>You may also like<a title="More" href="/alsoLikeViewMore/23102006005984205?bookType=0">MORE</a></h3><a title="MMORPG : Rebirth Of The Strongest Vampire God" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="24412890705241405" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="24412890705241405" data-report-bid="24412890705241405" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"24412890705241405","logid":4633827844750227757,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_24412890705241405","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/mmorpg-rebirth-of-the-strongest-vampire-god_24412890705241405"><i><i><strong>MMORPG : Rebirth Of The Strongest Vampire God</strong><small>Video Games</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>4.9</a><a title="Eldritch Creature''s Guide" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="23896006706379805" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="23896006706379805" data-report-bid="23896006706379805" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"23896006706379805","logid":4633827844750227757,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_23896006706379805","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/eldritch-creature''s-guide_23896006706379805"><i><i><strong>Eldritch Creature''s Guide</strong><small>Fantasy</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>4.6</a><a title="I Woke the Sick and Disabled Prince on Our Wedding Night" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="23886133906295805" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="23886133906295805" data-report-bid="23886133906295805" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"23886133906295805","logid":4633827844750227757,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_23886133906295805","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/i-woke-the-sick-and-disabled-prince-on-our-wedding-night_23886133906295805"><i><i><strong>I Woke the Sick and Disabled Prince on Our Wedding Night</strong><small>Romance</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>4.7</a><a title="I Have A City In An Alternate World" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="23869970406149605" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="23869970406149605" data-report-bid="23869970406149605" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"23869970406149605","logid":4633827844750227757,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_23869970406149605","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/i-have-a-city-in-an-alternate-world_23869970406149605"><i><i><strong>I Have A City In An Alternate World</strong><small>Sci-fi</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>4.2</a><a title="The Male Entertainer" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="23806232705351605" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="23806232705351605" data-report-bid="23806232705351605" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"23806232705351605","logid":4633827844750227757,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_23806232705351605","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/the-male-entertainer_23806232705351605"><i><i><strong>The Male Entertainer</strong><small>Realistic Fiction</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>4.9</a><a title="The Celestial Phoenix and His Guardian (BL)" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="23648621206208305" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="23648621206208305" data-report-bid="23648621206208305" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"23648621206208305","logid":4633827844750227757,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_23648621206208305","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/the-celestial-phoenix-and-his-guardian-(bl)_23648621206208305"><i><i><strong>The Celestial Phoenix and His Guardian (BL)</strong><small>LGBT+</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>5.0</a><a title="Master Pei''s Wife is a Devil Concubine" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="23634414306107605" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="23634414306107605" data-report-bid="23634414306107605" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"23634414306107605","logid":4633827844750227757,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_23634414306107605","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/master-pei''s-wife-is-a-devil-concubine_23634414306107605"><i><i><strong>Master Pei''s Wife is a Devil Concubine</strong><small>Romance</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>4.9</a><a title="Cross Dressing In A Fantasy World Full Of Magic" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="23615884105704805" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="23615884105704805" data-report-bid="23615884105704805" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"23615884105704805","logid":4633827844750227757,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_23615884105704805","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/cross-dressing-in-a-fantasy-world-full-of-magic_23615884105704805"><i><i><strong>Cross Dressing In A Fantasy World Full Of Magic</strong><small>Fantasy</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>4.9</a>Reviews25 Reviews<svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><a title="Melshan" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_heads" data-report-uiname="heads" data-report-dt="user" data-report-did="4300607576" href="/profile/4300607576?appId=10"><i><span aria-hidden="true"><svg viewBox="0 0 1024 1024" alt="Melshan">


    </path>


    </path></svg></i></a><strong>Melshan</strong><i>Lv7</i><svg><i></image></svg><a title="Melshan" href="/profile/4300607576?appId=10">Melshan</a><span data-hvi="true"><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>


    Add ALL women to the harm hehehe....... HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM <figure data-hvi="true" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-did="23106896105187400"></figure><a title="Reply" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_reviews" data-report-uiname="reviews" data-report-dt=mentsdetail" data-report-did="23106896105187400" href="/review/23102006005984205/review_detail/23106896105187400"></a><small>6mth</small><button type="button"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg></button><strong>103</strong><a title="Review detail" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_reviews" data-report-uiname="reviews" data-report-dt=mentsdetail" data-report-did="23106896105187400" href="/review/23102006005984205/review_detail/23106896105187400"><button type="button"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg></button><strong>28</strong></a><i></i><a title="TFH" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_heads" data-report-uiname="heads" data-report-dt="user" data-report-did="2410403992" href="/profile/2410403992?appId=10"><i><span aria-hidden="true"><svg viewBox="0 0 1024 1024" alt="TFH">


    </path>


    </path></svg></i></a><strong>TFH</strong><i>Lv6</i><svg><i></image></svg><a title="TFH" href="/profile/2410403992?appId=10">TFH</a><span data-hvi="true"><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>


    this is a trantion. pls add the site where we can find the raws. plus mentioning who the author is and that you are tranting it. otherwise. youbare stealing the authors work<a title="Reply" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_reviews" data-report-uiname="reviews" data-report-dt=mentsdetail" data-report-did="23237947905213300" href="/review/23102006005984205/review_detail/23237947905213300"></a><small>6mth</small><button type="button"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg></button><strong>15</strong><a title="Review detail" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_reviews" data-report-uiname="reviews" data-report-dt=mentsdetail" data-report-did="23237947905213300" href="/review/23102006005984205/review_detail/23237947905213300"><button type="button"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg></button><strong>3</strong></a><i></i><a title="Dr200" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_heads" data-report-uiname="heads" data-report-dt="user" data-report-did="4320004684" href="/profile/4320004684?appId=10"><i><span aria-hidden="true"><svg viewBox="0 0 1024 1024" alt="Dr200">


    </path>


    </path></svg></i></a><strong>Dr200</strong><i>Lv2</i><svg><i></image></svg><a title="Dr200" href="/profile/4320004684?appId=10">Dr200</a><span data-hvi="true"><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>


    The name is journey through the universe but he doesnt leave the world hes in so you should change the name <a title="Reply" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_reviews" data-report-uiname="reviews" data-report-dt=mentsdetail" data-report-did="23347688705020000" href="/review/23102006005984205/review_detail/23347688705020000"></a><small>5mth</small><button type="button"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg></button><strong>11</strong><a title="Review detail" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_reviews" data-report-uiname="reviews" data-report-dt=mentsdetail" data-report-did="23347688705020000" href="/review/23102006005984205/review_detail/23347688705020000"><button type="button"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg></button><strong>9</strong></a><i></i><a title="pasito_tun_tun" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_heads" data-report-uiname="heads" data-report-dt="user" data-report-did="4316481083" href="/profile/4316481083?appId=10"><i><span aria-hidden="true"><svg viewBox="0 0 1024 1024" alt="pasito_tun_tun">


    </path>


    </path></svg></i></a><strong>pasito_tun_tun</strong><i>Lv4</i><svg><i></image></svg><a title="pasito_tun_tun" href="/profile/4316481083?appId=10">pasito_tun_tun</a><span data-hvi="true"><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>


    The story is not bad in itself, the problem is that the author (or trantor) changes the names of the characters. For example: Kohta is called Cat, Rei is Ray.... There are also very embarrassing parts of the story, it''s exactly Mc in the way he acts and talks with other characters, he looks like a beta SIMp with OP skills. <figure data-hvi="true" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-did="23345958706186900">


    </i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i>

 Chapter 196: Juroku

    Chapter 196: Juroku


    Night. The caravan fell asleep, and the mercenaries who remained to guard themon sleep, stepped aside and began discussing interesting things under the light of the stars.


    ...


    Takehito-san, do you really want to..." the girl said in a trembling voice


    "I don''t want anything, Talia. We must, for the sake of the Revolution, for the sake of a bright future, for the sake of ourrades, prevent these children from falling into the clutches of the Empire.  Takehito shook his head sternly, under the light of the moon  If they be the hounds of the Prime Minister, not only will countless of ourrades die, but the revolution itself will be under huge question.


    The voice was given by Shin N-but they are still children,mander


    They are not children!  Takehito said sternly, waving his hand  They are monsters, monsters, warriors, murderers, but not children. Have you seen their power? It is no longer inferior to ours, if not superior. How old are they, huh? How strong will they be when they grow up in the hands of the Empire? Besides, did you hear that girl? They don''t care who they kill, as long as rivers of blood flow and battles never stop.


    But they are not yet in the hands of the Empire


    "But they''re going to join the army. And they will definitely join, believe me, there are no idiots sitting in the Empire to miss such talents. We have to put an end to it right now. Takehito said decisively in a stern tone


    The weak voice of Mickey, the girl whom Ryuu helped, rang out  Are we going to judge children for alleged, future, crimes? And this one, even though they helped us? Then how are we better than the same Honesta? Then how are we better than this beast as prime minister?


    Takehito shifted his stern gaze to the weak girl who was leaning on her brother to stand on her feet  Are you ready to take responsibility?


    What?  Mickey was surprised


    Responsibility. We can now destroy a huge threat that will most likely hang over the revolutionaries and militias. Are you ready to take responsibility for the brothers and sisters they killed in the future?


    Mickey froze. The burden of responsibility is too great, but...  I''m... ready.


    Takehito froze.


    I''m ready to take responsibility.  I bit Mickey''s lips until they bled


    Shin was immediately worried  Sister


    How wonderful. You are ready to sacrifice thousands of yourrades. Boldly. Takehito spoke sternly. In his mind, Mickey was already dead.  However, I am not ready to take such responsibility on myself and risk myrades like that. And while I am themander of this detachment, you will eliminate this threat hanging over the revolutionaries.


    Shin and Mickey hung their heads, not daring to answer themander, much less look into his eyes.


    The mercenaries stood in silence for several minutes


    "They''re sleeping now. Takehito said calmly and coldly, "At first I wanted to entrust this mission to one of you, but now I understand that it''s better to take everything into my own hands. I only ask you to monitor the situation in the camp. The caravaneers shouldn''t know where their rescuers have gone, okay?


    The squad nodded silently.


    ...


    Takehito slowly and carefully climbed into the cart. - "Sleep soundly. Go away quietly in your sleep."


    The moonlight slightly illuminated his path.


    In this moonlight he saw Esdes sleeping.  "When he sleeps, he''s like an angel, but people would know what lurks inside this angel..."


    Then Takehito looked at the couch next to him. It was empty.


    "Where''s the boy?!"  Takehito eximed in shock to himself, feeling his heart lose its rhythm  "This won''t do, we need to retreat."


    He only managed to turn around towards the exit, only to see Ryuu behind him  Are you looking for something, Takehito?


    Oh, yes, yes, I was looking for it. The mercenarymander was saying, smiling nervously


    Ryuu tilted his head to the side and slyly squinted  And what?


    Uh-uh... - Takehito tried toe up with something, but Ryuu was not destined to hear a few stupid excuses from him


    Falcata''s de shed for a moment in the moonlight.


    Takehito froze, and then abruptly grabbed his neck, his eyes bulging, looking at Ryuu with fear.


    A cut appeared on the neck, through which blood flowed. Next, Takehito''s head began to fall.


    With a p, the head fell and rolled on the floorboards of the cart, sttering everything with blood.


    Then, with a pop, the body of the mercenary fell, showing Esdes behind him that she was standing with a grin and holding the falcata she already loved. "Didn''t I tell you he wasing for us?" I clearly felt the threat and fear from him that evening.


    Ryuu rolled his eyes  Do you think if you noticed it, then I won''t notice?


    Tc.  the girl clicked and headed for the exit


    Suddenly Ryuu grabbed her hand  What are you going to do? he frowned


    The massacre. Esdes said calmly, as if it was the most obvious thing in the world.


    - what?


    They attacked us first. They didn''t appreciate our help. We have to respond. Esdes shrugged her shoulders


    No, we''re leaving Esdes. Ryuu shook his head.


    He, with the help of the Imperial Zone, knew that only the deceased Takehito really wanted to eliminate them. And then the guy was partly right, because they really are going to be a real scourge for revolutionaries, and in theory it was provoked by Esdes.


    Takehito tried to kill them, so Ryuu was going to eliminate him himself, but to kill the rest of the mercenaries? No, it wasn''t in his ns.


    Besides, he was a little doubtful that his little sister would stop at mercenaries and not continue to frolic with the caravaneers, who are not in business at all. It won''t be good if they just get hurt.


    Esdes seriously frowned and pulled her hand away  Ryuu, I''m ready, sometimes, for your sake, to make small sacrifices, but now? When we were attacked in the darkness of the night to quietly kill? Kill your benefactors? They have to pay. Blood.


    Only Takehito wanted to kill us, there is no need to eliminate others. Ryuu said calmly, looking into his sister''s eyes


    How do you know that, brother. Esdes replied, looking back into Ryuu''s eyes with a little challenge


    "You only sensed the killing intent from him, didn''t you?"


    It doesn''t change anything. Esdes frowned


    Unexpectedly for her, Ryuu''s face turned cold  Hmm, well, do what you want.


    Esdes froze, and her brother calmly approached Takehito''s still warm body, pulled out various papers from his bosom and headed towards the exit


    What does that mean?  the girl brought her eyebrows together


    It means exactly what I said. Do what you want. I take our backpacks and leave. I think you''ll have no trouble tracking me down when you''ve had enough.  he said and got out of the cart


    Esdes was left alone in silence with her thoughts.


    The girl frowned with displeasure. After standing still for a while, she puffed out her cheeks and started kicking Takehito''s corpse"Stupid little brother, you have to obey your older sister, not the other way around!"


    After letting off a little steam, Esdes exhaled and mumbled softly under her nose, slightly twisting her muzzle  Boo-boo, do what you want ... and you will hold such a grudge that I never dreamed of. He''s about to stop cooking altogether, there''s no need to talk about massage.


    Having finished speaking, she got out of the cart and quietly followed Ryuu''s footsteps.


    ...


    Ten minutester she came out into a small clearing. A fire was already burning there, two beds wereid out.


    Ryuu sat quietly and stirred a delicious brew, the smell of which Esdes could smell on the way. - "Cooking. Again. Just like that, as if nothing had happened... something is not clean here."


    The girl cautiously approached and sat down by the fire.


    Sitting down, she began to look at her brother, who seemed to deliberately ignore her presence. - "You''re burning... say something already..." - Esdes thought, feeling the oppressive silence and an unpleasant feeling that was spreading through her body


    Finally Ryuu raised his head and gave her azy and disinterested look  Have you yed enough? Now you can have a snack before going to bed. We are on duty as usual. Three hours you, three me.


    Having said that, he put down thedle with which he was stirring the soup in the pot and began to read the papers he had taken from Takehito.


    Esdes suspiciously, cautiously poured herself some soup "Everything is as usual. Incredibly delicious However, this is his behavior I can''t stand it for so long..."


    After sitting a little longer, Esdes said  I didn''t do anything.


    Hmm?  Ryuu looked up, looking up from the papers


    "Don''t pretend to be deaf, idiot, your hearing is worse than mine."  the girl thought discontentedly  I didn''t touch anyone. Stop acting... like that.


    I''m behaving as usual, Esdes.  Ryuu smiled


    - "The hell with it!"  the girl eximed mentally  What did you take for the papers from him?


    This? All sorts of stuff, almost nothing interesting, but I learned something. Takehito was the head of the Revolutionary army detachment. He came here on a mission, and his work for the caravan is just a cover. Here he had to find the lost, forty-seventh Teigu, Juroka, in one tomb.


    Teigu? Esdes '' eyes lit up


    - Yes.  He nodded - A certain hero of Putra possessed Teigu and with the help of him defended his homnd when the Empire wanted to seize it. Funny, isn''t it? The Empire''s weapons were used against her, however, I think it was not the first time.


    Do you mean to say that Teigu is buried in the tomb of this hero, together with him?


    - Yes.


    How stupid. Such weapons just disappear.  Esdes shook her head  Will we take him away?


    - of course.  Ryuu smiled  Tomorrow we will conduct a reconnaissance of that ce, I have a map here.  putting the papers in his backpack, he said  The opponents promise to be strong, so we will clean this tomb in several approaches.


    Great. Esdes grinned, clenching her fists in anticipation


    Yeah.  said Ryuu going to bed  Tomorrow will be an interesting day.


    That''s for sure. Esdes narrowed her eyes


    ...


    Two and a half hourster.


    On arge dune, there was a blue-haired girl.


    "So that''s what you are, tomb. Esdes squinted, looking at arge stone structure in the sand  With this Teigu, I will be much stronger and then Ryuu will have to obey me. To be continuedRate this book<span data-hvi="true" svg="[object Object]"><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><h3>You may also like<a title="More" href="/alsoLikeViewMore/23102006005984205?bookType=0">MORE</a></h3><a title="Taming Heat" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="24023765705315005" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="24023765705315005" data-report-bid="24023765705315005" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"24023765705315005","logid":4103353402964754476,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_24023765705315005","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/taming-heat_24023765705315005"><i><i><strong>Taming Heat</strong><small>Fantasy Romance</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>4.9</a><a title="Versatile System Online" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="23952223706883905" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="23952223706883905" data-report-bid="23952223706883905" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"23952223706883905","logid":4103353402964754476,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_23952223706883905","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/versatile-system-online_23952223706883905"><i><i><strong>Versatile System Online</strong><small>Fantasy</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>4.6</a><a title="The Possessive CEO''s Broken Maid" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="23751436805819805" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="23751436805819805" data-report-bid="23751436805819805" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"23751436805819805","logid":4103353402964754476,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_23751436805819805","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/the-possessive-ceo''s-broken-maid_23751436805819805"><i><i><strong>The Possessive CEO''s Broken Maid</strong><small>Contemporary Romance</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>4.8</a><a title="Sovereign Of The Overpowered Ring" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="23612185305679905" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="23612185305679905" data-report-bid="23612185305679905" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"23612185305679905","logid":4103353402964754476,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_23612185305679905","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/sovereign-of-the-overpowered-ring_23612185305679905"><i><i><strong>Sovereign Of The Overpowered Ring</strong><small>Fantasy</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>4.4</a><a title="A Second Chance of Having Youth" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="23569521406633405" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="23569521406633405" data-report-bid="23569521406633405" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"23569521406633405","logid":4103353402964754476,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_23569521406633405","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/a-second-chance-of-having-youth_23569521406633405"><i><i><strong>A Second Chance of Having Youth</strong><small>Magical Realism</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>4.4</a><a title="The Beta And His Human Mate." data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="23508816406233105" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="23508816406233105" data-report-bid="23508816406233105" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"23508816406233105","logid":4103353402964754476,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_23508816406233105","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/the-beta-and-his-human-mate._23508816406233105"><i><i><strong>The Beta And His Human Mate.</strong><small>Fantasy Romance</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>4.9</a><a title="The Proselyte''s POV" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="23471101906993305" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="23471101906993305" data-report-bid="23471101906993305" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"23471101906993305","logid":4103353402964754476,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_23471101906993305","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/the-proselyte''s-pov_23471101906993305"><i><i><strong>The Proselyte''s POV</strong><small>Fantasy</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>4.9</a><a title="Exclusively for the Viin Lord" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="23456817005597105" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="23456817005597105" data-report-bid="23456817005597105" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"23456817005597105","logid":4103353402964754476,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_23456817005597105","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/exclusively-for-the-viin-lord_23456817005597105"><i><i><strong>Exclusively for the Viin Lord</strong><small>Fantasy Romance</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>5.0</a>Reviews25 Reviews<svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><a title="Melshan" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_heads" data-report-uiname="heads" data-report-dt="user" data-report-did="4300607576" href="/profile/4300607576?appId=10"><i><span aria-hidden="true"><svg viewBox="0 0 1024 1024" alt="Melshan">


    </path>


    </path></svg></i></a><strong>Melshan</strong><i>Lv7</i><svg><i></image></svg><a title="Melshan" href="/profile/4300607576?appId=10">Melshan</a><span data-hvi="true"><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>


    Add ALL women to the harm hehehe....... HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM <figure data-hvi="true" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-did="23106896105187400"></figure><a title="Reply" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_reviews" data-report-uiname="reviews" data-report-dt=mentsdetail" data-report-did="23106896105187400" href="/review/23102006005984205/review_detail/23106896105187400"></a><small>6mth</small><button type="button"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg></button><strong>103</strong><a title="Review detail" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_reviews" data-report-uiname="reviews" data-report-dt=mentsdetail" data-report-did="23106896105187400" href="/review/23102006005984205/review_detail/23106896105187400"><button type="button"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg></button><strong>28</strong></a><i></i><a title="TFH" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_heads" data-report-uiname="heads" data-report-dt="user" data-report-did="2410403992" href="/profile/2410403992?appId=10"><i><span aria-hidden="true"><svg viewBox="0 0 1024 1024" alt="TFH">


    </path>


    </path></svg></i></a><strong>TFH</strong><i>Lv6</i><svg><i></image></svg><a title="TFH" href="/profile/2410403992?appId=10">TFH</a><span data-hvi="true"><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>


    this is a trantion. pls add the site where we can find the raws. plus mentioning who the author is and that you are tranting it. otherwise. youbare stealing the authors work<a title="Reply" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_reviews" data-report-uiname="reviews" data-report-dt=mentsdetail" data-report-did="23237947905213300" href="/review/23102006005984205/review_detail/23237947905213300"></a><small>6mth</small><button type="button"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg></button><strong>15</strong><a title="Review detail" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_reviews" data-report-uiname="reviews" data-report-dt=mentsdetail" data-report-did="23237947905213300" href="/review/23102006005984205/review_detail/23237947905213300"><button type="button"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg></button><strong>3</strong></a><i></i><a title="Dr200" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_heads" data-report-uiname="heads" data-report-dt="user" data-report-did="4320004684" href="/profile/4320004684?appId=10"><i><span aria-hidden="true"><svg viewBox="0 0 1024 1024" alt="Dr200">


    </path>


    </path></svg></i></a><strong>Dr200</strong><i>Lv2</i><svg><i></image></svg><a title="Dr200" href="/profile/4320004684?appId=10">Dr200</a><span data-hvi="true"><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>


    The name is journey through the universe but he doesnt leave the world hes in so you should change the name <a title="Reply" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_reviews" data-report-uiname="reviews" data-report-dt=mentsdetail" data-report-did="23347688705020000" href="/review/23102006005984205/review_detail/23347688705020000"></a><small>5mth</small><button type="button"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg></button><strong>11</strong><a title="Review detail" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_reviews" data-report-uiname="reviews" data-report-dt=mentsdetail" data-report-did="23347688705020000" href="/review/23102006005984205/review_detail/23347688705020000"><button type="button"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg></button><strong>9</strong></a><i></i><a title="pasito_tun_tun" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_heads" data-report-uiname="heads" data-report-dt="user" data-report-did="4316481083" href="/profile/4316481083?appId=10"><i><span aria-hidden="true"><svg viewBox="0 0 1024 1024" alt="pasito_tun_tun">


    </path>


    </path></svg></i></a><strong>pasito_tun_tun</strong><i>Lv4</i><svg><i></image></svg><a title="pasito_tun_tun" href="/profile/4316481083?appId=10">pasito_tun_tun</a><span data-hvi="true"><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>


    The story is not bad in itself, the problem is that the author (or trantor) changes the names of the characters. For example: Kohta is called Cat, Rei is Ray.... There are also very embarrassing parts of the story, it''s exactly Mc in the way he acts and talks with other characters, he looks like a beta SIMp with OP skills. <figure data-hvi="true" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-did="23345958706186900">


    </i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i>

 Chapter 197: Akana

    Chapter 197: Akana


    Ryuu was slowly waking up.


    Hezily opened his eyes, looked around and realized that the little sister was gone.


    - "Asshole. She left me alone at night and rushed off somewhere. Of course, I was hardly threatened by anything, but still..."  Ryuu thought calmly, blinking


    Taking a sitting position, he squinted. - "Hmm. The fire went out, the ashes cooled down. She left about two hours ago, no less Strange. Very strange."


    After looking around a bit more, he activated the Imperial Zone to notice all the small details.


    "That bitch!"  Ryuu eximed when he saw that his backpack was missing a map and some other papers on teigu


    He didn''t think that recent events would bear such fruit. It seemed to him that Esdes was more reasonable, but he missed the fact that she was still a child with a very difficult character.


    The guy quickly picked up his backpack and rushed to the tomb. He remembered the mappletely.


    Strengthening his legs with prana, Ryuu raced as fast as possible, not sparing the prana and the legs themselves, the muscles inside of which were constantly torn and restored under the influence of prana.


    Dangerous beasts that got in his way were instantly cut by bone des.


    "God, I hope this arrogant proud asshole had enough brains not to push ahead."  Ryuu said to himself, realizing that his hopes were most likely in vain


    He didn''t know if Esdes knew the bitterness of defeat or something close to it in the canon, but with him she didn''t know for sure.


    Together they killed even stronger monsters and people with the help of his considerable experience and abilities, so the chance that Esdes would be careful enough tended to zero.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Esdes got close to the tomb.


    At therge stone arch that was the entrance, there were three tanned guys of differentplexions.


    "And here are the first opponents."  the girl smiled, carefully picking herself up with a falcata in her hands  "I so want to go up against three at once, but my goal is teigu and I think I will have a couple of hot fights yet."


    These guys obviously didn''t carry their post very well. It was evident from their bored and frankly sleepy faces.


    Having got close enough, Esdes rushed with all speed to the most sleepy target.


    - "The first one!"  the girl grinned, swinging a falcata


    A secondter, the tall guy''s head was chopped off, and a bored expression was permanently frozen on his face


    Amon!  the two remaining guys shouted in amazement and grabbed the spears  You will answer for this little bitch!


    Entertain me! Esdes replied with a grin: "Ryuu is so careful in vain, there are only weaklings here! I don''t think the enemies will be much stronger inside."


    Before her eyes, the two men stuck spears into the ground and used their secret art.


    Slowly, the senior guard''s transparent wings cut through and came out of his back. Then his eyes began to erge and split into smaller "eyes". He was turning into a human fly.


    The second man was a half-scorpion. His legs, and indeed the lower part of the trunk began to change, increasing and expanding. The result was a kind of centaur, but only there was a scorpion man, not a horse man.


    You''re finished, you bastard!


    "I''ll bury your choppedup corpse with Amon so he can have fun with you in the other world, bitch!"


    Esdes arrogantly bared her teeth and looked at her opponents as if they were cockroaches under her feet  It''s funny to hear this from such weaklings.


    The scorpion attacked first.


    Shut up, bitch!  he shouted, sending his tail, with a sharp sting, straight into Esdes


    This attack was pretty fast, but not for a girl.


    Ha, slowly.  she said, dodging  Fine, tail! Esdes added and cut off the tail of the scorpion with a falcata before he had time to return it back.


    A-a-a!


    Esdes pointed her finger at the fly manYou''re next.  she grinned bloodthirstily


    The fly man flew into the air and said to hisrade  Akil, be careful. We act together.


    Akil himself, wincing at the loss of his tail, said  Good, brother Demon


    The imp nodded and began to fly in circles over Esdes. His secret art did not give him any special strength or endurance, but it gave him the ability to fly, and quite fast.


    And that''s not even the main thing. The imp believed that the main strength of his secret art was his eyes. The fly''s eyes update the image two hundred and fifty times per second. This means that in his eyes everything slows down four timespared to an ordinary person.


    In apartment with panoramic vision, it gives an incredible effect. Evasion, attack, reading the opponent''s movements. With these eyes, it''s all pretty easy.


    "You can''t get away from my eyes, you little trash."  the Imp thought and sharply attacked Esdes with a spear in the most vulnerable ce of the girl - the back.


    That''s just it was a trick and Esdes specially opened.


    Gotcha!  she shouted, turning sharply and making a horizontal swing with a falcata


    However, Esdes was surprised to realize that the Demon abruptly stopped the attack and walked away  "Did he read me?"


    Meanwhile, the Imp felt sweat running down his back "If it weren''t for my eyes, he would have been cut into two halves right now. This girl is strong The boss will be happy if he can catch her. Her children will be strong keepers."


    While Bes and Esdes were dancing, the wounded scorpion man retreated into the tomb


    Ha, it seems you were left alone. Esdes grinned, again missing the fly man  "How annoying. This asshole is able to read me, almost like Ryuu. Only my brother doesn''t have such speed and ability to fly... infuriating."


    Stupid girl, my friend went for help. Soon other keepers wille here and you will be caught. We''ll make you an incubator if the Boss doesn''t want to marry you. Your fate has already been decided.  the Imp spoke calmly, trying not to fly too close to the girl.


    No matter how good his eyes are, if he flies too close, he just won''t have time to dodge the attack. Something, and the brazen girl had both strength and speed at a decent level.


    - "It can''t go on like this. I need to either retreat or go to the tomb. Fighting against a big crowd is stupid."  Esdes thought, frowning. "Ryuu was right. They are strong, but not invincible. The main thing is not to get caught by the crowd... I hate to retreat."


    However, it was harder to hide than Esdes thought.


    The demon wouldn''t let her do it. He was a really annoying fly that circled over Esdes and unexpectedly attacked in the weakest ces. The girl could not hide and even just move far away from the battlefield.


    "Do you really think I''m going to let you escape?" Naive. I told you, you''re destined to be an incubator.  the Imp spoke with a cheeky smile, flying over Esdes and repeatedly shortening from the attack


    Grrr.  discontentedly growled Esdes, from irritation and discontent  "If Ryuu were here, he would throw me at this bastard, and I would chop him..."


    Well done, Imp.  said a deep male voice


    Esdes turned her head in the direction of the voice


    Five keepers wereing out of the tomb. Behind them, smiling, walked Akil, the scorpion man without the tip of his tail


    Among them was a girl in open clothes and jewelry. Big breasts, big hips and big goldcolored eyes - Oh, the boss will definitely like her.


    Wait, we haven''t caught her yet, Akana. a burly man with a beard said.


    It won''t take long.  the girl waved off  It''s just a pity thattely rarely anyone is ready to challenge us, and I really want to get a third husband


    Pf, where do you want the third one?


    I like the number three, besides, my husbands can''t cope with my stamina.


    They walked calmly to Esdes, talking about something of their own.


    The girl frowned heavily, clenching her teeth  "They don''t take me seriously. I''ll make you look up to me."


    To the surprise of the arriving keepers, Esdes abruptly tore at them, bringing falcata to strike.


    She chose a tall man with a beard as her target


    "Haha, you arrogant brat, do you think I''m the weakest?! He shouted, activating his secret art


    After a second, he grew a hard shiny chiton. A sharp horn appeared on his head, and small semicircr des appeared on his hands.


    The demon that was in flight eximed to himself  "Aton, idiot! Her sword is not simple, it will cut through the armor that you are so proud of!"


    There was nothing to do and the Demon decided to attack Esdes in the back so that she stopped the attack.


    That''s just at the moment when he got close enough to her back, Esdes grinned and attacked with a falcata, spinning on the spot on the axis by three hundred and sixty degrees.


    - "Fuck! I don''t have time!" the Demon shouted mentally


    The result was the same.


    The fly-man who had infuriated her for so long was cut in half, as was the beetle-man, whose armor could not stop the falcata de.


    But before Esdes could rejoice, she was quickly twisted by a snake girl. It was Akana, who, with surprise, wrapped herself in rings, her lower snake part, around the girl.


    God, you chopped up the Imp and Aton at once, what a bad girl.  with a slight hiss, she said, licking Esdes'' cheek with her long tongue


    Esdes could feel her bones crunching from the force with which this woman was squeezing her.


    Akana knocked falcata out of Esdes'' hand


    "Don''t you dare touch the sword that Ryuu did for me, bitch!"  mentally cursed Esdes


    What a good sword.  Akana was saying and decided to give the girl the opportunity to speak by removing her tail from her face


    Don''t think it''s over.  Esdes said with a cold smile  My younger brother wille for you and destroy you. Having finished that, she resolutely tried to bite off her tongue, but it wasn''t the first time Akana had taken prisoners


    Her tail quickly invaded the girl''s mouth and prevented her frommitting suicide  Ha ha ha, what a determination from such a little girl. Younger brother, you say? Hehe, and he will destroy us? So, he is at least no weaker than you. Great, great, I''ll make him a great husband for myself. He''s going to be a great dad.  Akana said with a smile, put his hand to his cheek


    Esdes eximed mentally and began kicking with all her might. Her burning angry and frankly bloodthirsty look was hard to miss.


    Oh-ho-ho, is this jealousy? Don''t you want to lose your brother? Akana said with a smile. With her hands, she walked over her body, paying special attention to stic breasts  With this, your brother will quickly forget about his sister. The only thing he will think about is my voluptuous body and our children.


    Esdes started kicking even harder"I''ll kill, I''ll kill, I''ll kill!"


    Ha-ha-ha


    Stop teasing her.  said the man, rolling his eyes  Let''s go show it to the boss.


    Your truth.  the woman answered, blocked the air and knocked her out


    Picking her up, Akana, with the surviving keepers, went to her boss


    Ten minutester, Ryuu arrived at this ce.


    He immediately saw the corpses and the footprints that led to the tomb.


    "She got caught."  Ryuu frowned  "It looks like we''ll have to give it our all and show Esdes that some teigu won''t let her catch up with me."


    ...


    Esdes woke up in an unfamiliarrge room. A piece of wood was fixed in her mouth, which prevented her from biting off her tongue.


    As for her body, it was in Akane''s strong snake embrace.


    "She''s awake, boss.  the woman said with a smile


    - OK. a deep , deep voice sounded


    Esdes turned her head and saw that a small man was standing in the center of the room, next to the sarcophagus. Stubble, long hair, calm and confident look He didn''t look strong, but it only seemed so at first nce.


    However, Esdes was not looking at him, but at the ck, light-absorbing pole thaty on the sarcophagus. More precisely, this pole was held by a sarcophagus, the lid of which was made in the form of a sculpture of a man.


    So that''s why you came here. The man said calmly, following the gaze of the Juroku girl. The great weapon of the hero that protected thesends from the Empire.


    Then the man turned his gaze to Esdes  I am Imhotep, the current head of the keepers. You don''t need to know more, as a wife. If you behave well and give birth to strong healthy children, then perhaps I will give you some freedom.


    "I''m afraid I''m against the wedding..." a calm boyish voice echoed


    Esdes, Imhotep, Akana and many other keepers turned their gaze to the entrance


    There, at a slow pace, was a short, blue-haired guy, covered in blood and clearly not his own. To be continuedRate this book<span data-hvi="true" svg="[object Object]"><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><h3>You may also like<a title="More" href="/alsoLikeViewMore/23102006005984205?bookType=0">MORE</a></h3><a title="Demonic Rising" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="24274464306535605" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="24274464306535605" data-report-bid="24274464306535605" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"24274464306535605","logid":8051185827394446760,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_24274464306535605","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/demonic-rising_24274464306535605"><i><i><strong>Demonic Rising</strong><small>Eastern Fantasy</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>4.9</a><a title="The Extra''s Odyssey" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="23879579405003505" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="23879579405003505" data-report-bid="23879579405003505" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"23879579405003505","logid":8051185827394446760,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_23879579405003505","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/the-extra''s-odyssey_23879579405003505"><i><i><strong>The Extra''s Odyssey</strong><small>Fantasy</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>4.7</a><a title="Two Omegas Destroy the Worlds of Alphas [BL]" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="23630706906081205" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="23630706906081205" data-report-bid="23630706906081205" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"23630706906081205","logid":8051185827394446760,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_23630706906081205","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/two-omegas-destroy-the-worlds-of-alphas-%5Bbl%5D_23630706906081205"><i><i><strong>Two Omegas Destroy the Worlds of Alphas [BL]</strong><small>LGBT+</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>4.9</a><a title="Enigma Of The Nights: Inbound In Two Bodies" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="23466781705715005" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="23466781705715005" data-report-bid="23466781705715005" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"23466781705715005","logid":8051185827394446760,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_23466781705715005","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/enigma-of-the-nights-inbound-in-two-bodies_23466781705715005"><i><i><strong>Enigma Of The Nights: Inbound In Two Bodies</strong><small>Fantasy Romance</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>4.9</a><a title="Anti Hero with a Symbiote System" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="23401860706535005" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="23401860706535005" data-report-bid="23401860706535005" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"23401860706535005","logid":8051185827394446760,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_23401860706535005","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/anti-hero-with-a-symbiote-system_23401860706535005"><i><i><strong>Anti Hero with a Symbiote System</strong><small>Martial Arts</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>4.9</a><a title="Be My Love" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="23375371905121505" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="23375371905121505" data-report-bid="23375371905121505" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"23375371905121505","logid":8051185827394446760,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_23375371905121505","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/be-my-love_23375371905121505"><i><i><strong>Be My Love</strong><small>Romansa Fantasi</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>5.0</a><a title="Bukan Cindere(Guaradana)" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="23349528605002405" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="23349528605002405" data-report-bid="23349528605002405" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"23349528605002405","logid":8051185827394446760,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_23349528605002405","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/bukan-cindere(guaradana)_23349528605002405"><i><i><strong>Bukan Cindere(Guaradana)</strong><small>Romansa Anak Muda</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>5.0</a><a title="THE BLOODY MOON" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="23307472006037205" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="23307472006037205" data-report-bid="23307472006037205" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"23307472006037205","logid":8051185827394446760,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_23307472006037205","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/the-bloody-moon_23307472006037205"><i><i><strong>THE BLOODY MOON</strong><small>Romansa Fantasi</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>5.0</a>Reviews26 Reviews<svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><a title="Melshan" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_heads" data-report-uiname="heads" data-report-dt="user" data-report-did="4300607576" href="/profile/4300607576?appId=10"><i><span aria-hidden="true"><svg viewBox="0 0 1024 1024" alt="Melshan">


    </path>


    </path></svg></i></a><strong>Melshan</strong><i>Lv7</i><svg><i></image></svg><a title="Melshan" href="/profile/4300607576?appId=10">Melshan</a><span data-hvi="true"><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>


    Add ALL women to the harm hehehe....... HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM <figure data-hvi="true" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-did="23106896105187400"></figure><a title="Reply" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_reviews" data-report-uiname="reviews" data-report-dt=mentsdetail" data-report-did="23106896105187400" href="/review/23102006005984205/review_detail/23106896105187400"></a><small>6mth</small><button type="button"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg></button><strong>103</strong><a title="Review detail" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_reviews" data-report-uiname="reviews" data-report-dt=mentsdetail" data-report-did="23106896105187400" href="/review/23102006005984205/review_detail/23106896105187400"><button type="button"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg></button><strong>28</strong></a><i></i><a title="TFH" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_heads" data-report-uiname="heads" data-report-dt="user" data-report-did="2410403992" href="/profile/2410403992?appId=10"><i><span aria-hidden="true"><svg viewBox="0 0 1024 1024" alt="TFH">


    </path>


    </path></svg></i></a><strong>TFH</strong><i>Lv6</i><svg><i></image></svg><a title="TFH" href="/profile/2410403992?appId=10">TFH</a><span data-hvi="true"><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>


    this is a trantion. pls add the site where we can find the raws. plus mentioning who the author is and that you are tranting it. otherwise. youbare stealing the authors work<a title="Reply" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_reviews" data-report-uiname="reviews" data-report-dt=mentsdetail" data-report-did="23237947905213300" href="/review/23102006005984205/review_detail/23237947905213300"></a><small>6mth</small><button type="button"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg></button><strong>15</strong><a title="Review detail" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_reviews" data-report-uiname="reviews" data-report-dt=mentsdetail" data-report-did="23237947905213300" href="/review/23102006005984205/review_detail/23237947905213300"><button type="button"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg></button><strong>3</strong></a><i></i><a title="Dr200" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_heads" data-report-uiname="heads" data-report-dt="user" data-report-did="4320004684" href="/profile/4320004684?appId=10"><i><span aria-hidden="true"><svg viewBox="0 0 1024 1024" alt="Dr200">


    </path>


    </path></svg></i></a><strong>Dr200</strong><i>Lv2</i><svg><i></image></svg><a title="Dr200" href="/profile/4320004684?appId=10">Dr200</a><span data-hvi="true"><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>


    The name is journey through the universe but he doesnt leave the world hes in so you should change the name <a title="Reply" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_reviews" data-report-uiname="reviews" data-report-dt=mentsdetail" data-report-did="23347688705020000" href="/review/23102006005984205/review_detail/23347688705020000"></a><small>5mth</small><button type="button"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg></button><strong>11</strong><a title="Review detail" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_reviews" data-report-uiname="reviews" data-report-dt=mentsdetail" data-report-did="23347688705020000" href="/review/23102006005984205/review_detail/23347688705020000"><button type="button"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg></button><strong>9</strong></a><i></i><a title="pasito_tun_tun" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_heads" data-report-uiname="heads" data-report-dt="user" data-report-did="4316481083" href="/profile/4316481083?appId=10"><i><span aria-hidden="true"><svg viewBox="0 0 1024 1024" alt="pasito_tun_tun">


    </path>


    </path></svg></i></a><strong>pasito_tun_tun</strong><i>Lv4</i><svg><i></image></svg><a title="pasito_tun_tun" href="/profile/4316481083?appId=10">pasito_tun_tun</a><span data-hvi="true"><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>


    The story is not bad in itself, the problem is that the author (or trantor) changes the names of the characters. For example: Kohta is called Cat, Rei is Ray.... There are also very embarrassing parts of the story, it''s exactly Mc in the way he acts and talks with other characters, he looks like a beta SIMp with OP skills. <figure data-hvi="true" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-did="23345958706186900">


    </i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i>

 Chapter 198: Concussion

    Chapter 198: Concussion


    "I''m afraid I''m against the wedding..." a calm boyish voice echoed


    Esdes, Imhotep, Akana and many other keepers turned their gaze to the entrance


    There, at a slow pace, was a short, blue-haired guy, covered in blood and clearly not his own.


    "It looks like, like you said, your brother hase.  Akana whispered in Esdes'' ear with surprise  It''s a pity he''s as stupid as you, going out to such arge crowd. Although it''s goodbye to him, because he''s even younger than you... How cute you have it, I''ll definitely take it for myself.


    In response, Esdes just started kicking, with a strong intention to break free and twist the snake woman''s head.


    What jealousy.  smiling, Akana said softly  Although I would also be jealous of such a brother for every stone, just look at him ... Little boys are just the best.  she said, devouring looking at Ryuu


    A drop of sweat rolled down Esdes'' back "This thing is a real monster She must definitely be killed."


    Meanwhile, Imhotep spoke calmly  Have youe for your sister? Well, I will spare you, since you are the brother of my future wife, but you will spend your whole life in a tomb. We have many female guardians, they will be d to have such a father with great potential and blood.


    Ryuu calmly replied, continuing to walk in their direction  I have other ns, perhaps I will refuse.


    Imhotep''s face changed. His calmness faltered, under a gust of anger. Some impudent boy dares to contradict him, and this despite the fact that he has already managed to kill the keepers. "I''ve already found mercy in myself, but there is a limit to everything."


    Return my sister to me, and we will peacefully resolve our disputes.


    His tone was confident and calm.


    "You''re in no position to demand anything, brat. Imhotep said in a cold tone


    Then there is no sense in words, you can confidently move on to actions. Ryuu shrugged his shoulders and calmly looked at his sister  Esdes, please don''t be afraid of what will happen.


    She froze when she heard those words and that calm tone. The girl expected anger from her brother, moralizing, but he just looked at her with a pitying look and calmly asked ... not to be scared?


    "What''s going on..."  she clenched her teeth  "It would be better to yell at me than like this."  Esdes winced, while her conscience suddenly woke up, gnawed through her brains


    Immediately after his words, before the eyes of those present, strong heavy bones began to sprout from the boy''s skin, which began to form te armor,pletely covering his body, leaving no gaps. Many small tes were five millimeters thick.


    While the transformation was taking ce, Ryuu smiledzily and looked into the shocked eyes of Esdes  I''m sorry, sister, that I didn''t say, but I''ve always been able to control my heavy bones for as long as I can remember.


    "Ryuu... how strong are you...?"  Esdes'' mind was in prostration


    Such armor was truly indestructible, but because of it, the total weight of the Ryuu increased almost four times, which means that now it weighed like a passenger car.


    Large long des formed on his arms,pletely covering his shoulder and arm, which further increased his weight.


    He could have made this armor even thicker, but it was irrational.


    Also, everything rested on the energy for this ability, because, as Ryuu found out a few years ago, his abilities still required energy.


    The Emperor''s Eyes, the Imperial Zone, Shikotsumyaku, Arbitrary Meditation  these abilities required energy, just before Ryuu did not notice it because of the small voracity of the abilities that were before.


    It was only when he mastered Shikotsumyaku that he noticed it. A little experimentation and Ryuu found out that if you don''t consciously choose what kind of energy the ability will work for, then it will spend the main energy of your body, that is, calories.


    The guy had noticed before that he had a good appetite, but he didn''t give it much importance. He was constantly training and it was logical that his body needed more energy, besides, he cooked deliciously, so he did not waste thoughts about his gluttony for a long time.


    In general, Ryuu could use prana abilities instead of calories. It is much more profitable and rational, but the guy preferred to use calories, as before, but it was not difficult for him to make an extra snack.


    Unfortunately, for the rapid synthesis of such arge amount of solid solid bone tissue, it would take just a colossal amount of calories, so we had to use prana, which was already only half. The other half was spent on moving here quickly.


    In addition, he had to strengthen his body with prana, as well as reduce the weight of the armor, because although he could move, he was too slow.


    In fact, Ryuu now threw armor on his body that weighed several times more than him and tried to use the flicker technique in them. The load on the body was decent.


    But was there any point in such preparation?


    Answer: Yes.


    In the room where he and Esdes were now, there were just a bunch of other keepers besides their boss.


    Dozens, maybe even a hundred of them. Each of them was not inferior in characteristics to Esdes, but they still had the abilities of their secret art.


    As for the main guardian


    ...


    Imhotep


    Age: 44


    Gender: Male


    Faction: Tomb Keeper


    Sex Orientation: [show]


    Fetishes: [show]


    Emotions: Surprise, Caution, Curiosity


    The Secret Art: The Tyranny of Mantis Cancer


    Strength - 90 [180]


    Dexterity - 95 [120]


    Perception - 44 [120]


    Endurance - 74 [90]


    Mind - 31


    ...


    "Fucking mantis crabs, I didn''t count on this."  cursed Ryuu mentally  "My armor will withstand the blows of his ws, but I will get inside it... It''s a pity the bastard transforms too quickly, so you could try to kill him before he uses his secret art."


    Secret art!..


    "Does he have a secret art?" How so?!


    From where?!


    The crowd of keepers started discussing Ryuu''s transformation.


    "It''s not a secret art. Imhotep squinted


    The crowd fell silent and looked at their leader with interest


    I''m surprised, brat, I admit.  Imhotep nodded  I usually don''t give people a second chance, but I''ll make an exception for you. Surrender and you will live in this tomb, like some kings. I will select for you a harem of strong Guardian women who will bear your strong offspring. We have delicious food, lots of water and this is just the beginning


    The keepers smiled understandingly. They believed that Ryuu''s abilities would be passed on to his children.


    Children who will be guardians and inherit the unique powers of their father and his blood, as well as the secret art.


    Goosebumps ran down their backs at the thought of a mantis with the ability to control a skeleton.


    This offer is quite good, I have been dreaming of a harem for some time...  said Ryuu, making a couple of holes in the armor for a while for these needs


    Esdes was mentally indignant, starting to break out  "What!?.. Ryuu!" this indignation even drove her conscience away for a while


    "... however, at the moment, the most precious thing I have is my sister. Therefore, I will destroy anyone who harms her, and even more so, who tries to enve her. Ryuu finished and rushed towards Imhotep


    It was your mistake. Imhotep spoke sternly, in a strange voice changing under the body.


    He instantly activated the secret art and a secondter transformed.


    Huge eyes, chitin, two ws bent inwards, which, like a crossbow, were loaded and ready for the strongest blow.


    There were no holes in Ryuu''s armor through which it would be possible to look normally, so he was guided by the Eyes of the Emperor and the Imperial Zone.


    He went through several ns in his head, and the most optimal seemed a little crazy. There may have been better options, but there was no time to think of them.


    Ryuu elerated, jumped high, touched the high ceiling of the tomb and pushed off from it with his feet, flew like a meteor at Imhotep. In flight, he transformed and merged the two des on his hands into one huge hammer.


    Then Ryuu invested all the avable weight and strength of the strengthened muscles, hit Imhotep''s ws, which were already flying towards him at an amazing speed.


    * BANG*


    The collision happened in an instant.


    The keepers closest to them were simply thrown away by the st wave. Some died on the spot, others were seriously concussed.


    Esdes and Akana were lucky to be standing in the distance, so they just lost their hearing for a few minutes.


    During the impact, Ryuu flew like a cannonball back into the ceiling and punched it, flying to the floor above. It was a meter of solid stone


    Imhotep, in turn, also flew off and hit the wall. His secret art was forcibly closed, and his arms below the shoulders werepletely removed. Ryuu''s armor was as strong as Imhotep''s own punch. As a result, Ryuu''s armor didn''t even crack, but the hands of the head of the guardians were ground.


    Surprisingly, he was still conscious.


    Kha-kha-kha. Ha-ha-ha-ha, you little bastard, what are your bones made of I lost my hands and my hearing Hey you! Quickly follow him! If he''s still alive, take him alive and pump him with herbs, you know what. If he is dead, then take Jahi''s corpse, he will examine it..." he finished and passed out


    Meanwhile, Ryuu was lying on the floor of the second floor. His armor was covered in dust, but it was unharmed, although it did not concern Ryuu himself inside.


    He was severely concussed, and he lost consciousness twice. The first time, at the moment of impact. The second time, when he flew the core to the ceiling and returned to consciousness, and then immediately lost it when he broke through the ceiling of the tomb.


    It took him fifteen seconds to wake up again.


    - "Ass I almost turned into pate."  mentally sighed Ryuu, urgently healing seemingly lethal wounds. - "Well Esdes, well wait. No massage and grub for you for a year. You will chew what you will do yourself... an infection, in my opinion, for the first time in such a sad state It''s even kind of exciting."- with adrenaline surging in his body, he thought


    Hey, is he dead?


    I don''t know. It seems to be lying, but how to check, I have no idea.


    We need to somehow tear off this armor and check.


    Yeah That''s just it''s almost monolithic. These tes are part of his body, so it will be extremely difficult to tear them off.


    And this is not an option, a heavy asshole, like a herd of camels.


    It was amazing. A child, and such a power


    Yeah


    Ryuu didn''t react at all to the people that crowded around his body. Now he was like a turtle, only more protected.


    "Wait, you don''t have to carry me anywhere, now I will heal and there will be a second round." To be continuedRate this book<span data-hvi="true" svg="[object Object]"><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><h3>You may also like<a title="More" href="/alsoLikeViewMore/23102006005984205?bookType=0">MORE</a></h3><a title="After Favorability Is Maxed" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="24325370506880505" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="24325370506880505" data-report-bid="24325370506880505" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"24325370506880505","logid":6077127262265223877,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_24325370506880505","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/after-favorability-is-maxed_24325370506880505"><i><i><strong>After Favorability Is Maxed</strong><small>Video Games</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>4.3</a><a title="The Luna''s Sinful Lover" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="24320630606852705" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="24320630606852705" data-report-bid="24320630606852705" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"24320630606852705","logid":6077127262265223877,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_24320630606852705","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/the-luna''s-sinful-lover_24320630606852705"><i><i><strong>The Luna''s Sinful Lover</strong><small>Fantasy Romance</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>4.9</a><a title="The Multiverse System" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="24077519005724805" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="24077519005724805" data-report-bid="24077519005724805" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"24077519005724805","logid":6077127262265223877,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_24077519005724805","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/the-multiverse-system_24077519005724805"><i><i><strong>The Multiverse System</strong><small>Fantasy</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>4.9</a><a title="Versatile System Online" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="23952223706883905" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="23952223706883905" data-report-bid="23952223706883905" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"23952223706883905","logid":6077127262265223877,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_23952223706883905","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/versatile-system-online_23952223706883905"><i><i><strong>Versatile System Online</strong><small>Fantasy</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>4.6</a><a title="Eldritch Creature''s Guide" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="23896006706379805" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="23896006706379805" data-report-bid="23896006706379805" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"23896006706379805","logid":6077127262265223877,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_23896006706379805","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/eldritch-creature''s-guide_23896006706379805"><i><i><strong>Eldritch Creature''s Guide</strong><small>Fantasy</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>4.6</a><a title="Sin and Virtue System" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="23872907205939205" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="23872907205939205" data-report-bid="23872907205939205" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"23872907205939205","logid":6077127262265223877,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_23872907205939205","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/sin-and-virtue-system_23872907205939205"><i><i><strong>Sin and Virtue System</strong><small>Fantasy</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>4.6</a><a title="Dragon Monarch System" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="23694487205337505" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="23694487205337505" data-report-bid="23694487205337505" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"23694487205337505","logid":6077127262265223877,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_23694487205337505","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/dragon-monarch-system_23694487205337505"><i><i><strong>Dragon Monarch System</strong><small>Magical Realism</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>4.4</a><a title="You and the Memories" data-report-l1="6" data-report-eid="qi_A_bookcover" data-report-ltype="A" data-report-pdid="23577378906693105" data-report-uiname="bookcover" data-report-dt="cbid" data-report-did="23577378906693105" data-report-bid="23577378906693105" data-report-alg="{"V":"1","alg":"181.0.1","expid":1000,"itemid":"23577378906693105","logid":6077127262265223877,"origin":"12058","preitemid":"b_23577378906693105","scene":"book-rted","type":"0","version":""}" href="/book/you-and-the-memories_23577378906693105"><i><i><strong>You and the Memories</strong><small>Teen</small><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>5.0</a>Reviews27 Reviews<svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><a title="Melshan" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_heads" data-report-uiname="heads" data-report-dt="user" data-report-did="4300607576" href="/profile/4300607576?appId=10"><i><span aria-hidden="true"><svg viewBox="0 0 1024 1024" alt="Melshan">


    </path>


    </path></svg></i></a><strong>Melshan</strong><i>Lv7</i><svg><i></image></svg><a title="Melshan" href="/profile/4300607576?appId=10">Melshan</a><span data-hvi="true"><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>


    Add ALL women to the harm hehehe....... HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM HAREM <figure data-hvi="true" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-did="23106896105187400"></figure><a title="Reply" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_reviews" data-report-uiname="reviews" data-report-dt=mentsdetail" data-report-did="23106896105187400" href="/review/23102006005984205/review_detail/23106896105187400"></a><small>6mth</small><button type="button"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg></button><strong>103</strong><a title="Review detail" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_reviews" data-report-uiname="reviews" data-report-dt=mentsdetail" data-report-did="23106896105187400" href="/review/23102006005984205/review_detail/23106896105187400"><button type="button"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg></button><strong>28</strong></a><i></i><a title="TFH" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_heads" data-report-uiname="heads" data-report-dt="user" data-report-did="2410403992" href="/profile/2410403992?appId=10"><i><span aria-hidden="true"><svg viewBox="0 0 1024 1024" alt="TFH">


    </path>


    </path></svg></i></a><strong>TFH</strong><i>Lv6</i><svg><i></image></svg><a title="TFH" href="/profile/2410403992?appId=10">TFH</a><span data-hvi="true"><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>


    this is a trantion. pls add the site where we can find the raws. plus mentioning who the author is and that you are tranting it. otherwise. youbare stealing the authors work<a title="Reply" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_reviews" data-report-uiname="reviews" data-report-dt=mentsdetail" data-report-did="23237947905213300" href="/review/23102006005984205/review_detail/23237947905213300"></a><small>6mth</small><button type="button"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg></button><strong>15</strong><a title="Review detail" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_reviews" data-report-uiname="reviews" data-report-dt=mentsdetail" data-report-did="23237947905213300" href="/review/23102006005984205/review_detail/23237947905213300"><button type="button"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg></button><strong>3</strong></a><i></i><a title="Dr200" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_heads" data-report-uiname="heads" data-report-dt="user" data-report-did="4320004684" href="/profile/4320004684?appId=10"><i><span aria-hidden="true"><svg viewBox="0 0 1024 1024" alt="Dr200">


    </path>


    </path></svg></i></a><strong>Dr200</strong><i>Lv2</i><svg><i></image></svg><a title="Dr200" href="/profile/4320004684?appId=10">Dr200</a><span data-hvi="true"><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>


    The name is journey through the universe but he doesnt leave the world hes in so you should change the name <a title="Reply" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_reviews" data-report-uiname="reviews" data-report-dt=mentsdetail" data-report-did="23347688705020000" href="/review/23102006005984205/review_detail/23347688705020000"></a><small>5mth</small><button type="button"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg></button><strong>11</strong><a title="Review detail" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_reviews" data-report-uiname="reviews" data-report-dt=mentsdetail" data-report-did="23347688705020000" href="/review/23102006005984205/review_detail/23347688705020000"><button type="button"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="20" height="20">


    </path></svg></button><strong>9</strong></a><i></i><a title="pasito_tun_tun" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-eid="qi_A_heads" data-report-uiname="heads" data-report-dt="user" data-report-did="4316481083" href="/profile/4316481083?appId=10"><i><span aria-hidden="true"><svg viewBox="0 0 1024 1024" alt="pasito_tun_tun">


    </path>


    </path></svg></i></a><strong>pasito_tun_tun</strong><i>Lv4</i><svg><i></image></svg><a title="pasito_tun_tun" href="/profile/4316481083?appId=10">pasito_tun_tun</a><span data-hvi="true"><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg><span role="presentation"><svg viewBox="0 0 24 24" fill="none" width="12" height="12">


    </path></svg>


    The story is not bad in itself, the problem is that the author (or trantor) changes the names of the characters. For example: Kohta is called Cat, Rei is Ray.... There are also very embarrassing parts of the story, it''s exactly Mc in the way he acts and talks with other characters, he looks like a beta SIMp with OP skills. <figure data-hvi="true" data-report-pdt="readerend" data-report-pdid="23102006005984205" data-report-l1="1" data-report-did="23345958706186900">


    </i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i></i>


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!